Sunset Shimmer VS the Multiverse

Chapters

Pretty close to a Perfect day - PART 1
The Mysterious Mare Do Well: What lies beyond the mask?
Pretty close to a Perfect day - PART 2
Decaying by Choice
Thanks, old man!
Light the Night
The best revenge is a life well lived... With you.
Firestorm.
INTERMISSION: Wish you were here
Power Ponies and the Malicious Machinations of the Malevolent Machine!
Blood Diamond, Rotten Apple
"Mercy."
INTERMISSION: Rolling the boulder up the mountain
Princess Cadance's pupil
Trixie's finest hour!
INTERMISSION: The boulder falls down the mountain
The Manehattan Museum Heist
A Place in My Dreams.
AKA looking for a fix
Daring Do, and the Tomb of the Last Valkyrie
"DYING IS A DAY WORTH LIVING FOR!"
INTERMISSION: Better to have Loved and Lost - PART 1
INTERMISSION: Better to have Loved and Lost - PART 2
KILL DISCORD
No good deed goes unpunished.
Higher, Faster, Brighter, Daughter.
INTERMISSION: Sunset Shimmer and the Art of Letting Go.
I want to change one more time.
I want to kiss you one more time.
I want to live, I don't want to die.
INTERMISSION: Twilight Sparkle, and the art of Holding On.
THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - Part 1
THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - Part 2
The End of Everything
Everything
Dear Sunset Shimmer...

Pretty close to a Perfect day - PART 1

Author's Note

Okay so this is going to be the largest fanfic I ever write, it'll basically be a full spinoff show season or whatever, so I better Introduce it proper.

First of all, this is an indirect sequel to "The Return of midnight sparkle", my first fanfic-- In it, Sunset Shimmer is in friendship is magic, and the Equestria girls world doesn't exist; All the important events of her life are recontextualized to fit on Friendship is Magic, so it may be useful for you to read that story, so you can properly exactly understand how that works! And not just that, but seeing all the little moments of Sunset's story that will absolutely be referenced and mentioned on this one!

And how she got to be so happy, of course. I basically took it as a challenge with this story-- trying to imagine who the happiest Sunset Shimmer in all of the multiverse would be, and as it turns out, it coincides not only with power, and with love-- And with the quality of life in Equestria, funny enough.

Without further ado, enjoy my most insane, deranged, and indulgent ideas all cramped into one absurdly long story!

Pretty close to a Perfect day - PART 1

PROLOGUE

In a dark, dingy place, where few ponies ever thread, a certain someone was ranting like nuts.

They say revenge is a dish best served cold; But the correct term would likely be revenge is a dish best served when you have absolutely nothing to lose, and are also really petty. And this certainly applied to this particular Unicorn.

“Okay. Okay. This is it! Not even STARSWIRL figured this out. But I did!!! No one believed in me but here I friggin’ am!! If nothing else, after today, even if I die, or get killed, or get thrown in the darkest cell of Canterlot prison, or maybe Tartarus– Do they throw regular ponies in Tartarus? Nah, probably not. A-anyways. Even if everything else goes wrong, I’ll go down in history as a pioneer of the mystic arts!! A genius of technological marvels! A brilliant explorer of a brave new frontier!!”

‘Hermes’ was what he called himself; He was an moderately humble Unicorn scientist that studied travel based magic from a young age, and since those early years, he tried braving frontiers no one else dared; Mostly because no one else cared to. He was not particularly tall or built– like many in academia– His fur was a grayish brown that could resemble bronze in the right light, his mane was an unkempt white-ish blonde, and he wore glasses that had been cracked for a long time.

Moldy, unkept, abandoned, unfunded, breaking several safety violations, there were more than a few words one could use to describe the ‘observatory’ lab he had made his home, but above all else, ‘lonely’ would describe it most; to those that cared for companionship, of course.

“Yeah, yeah, no pony thought I could do it. No pony even dared to even try; The most brilliant minds in Equestria shunned me; Thought lowly of me, gave up on me, were… Like, super rude to me!!! But this will show everypony; everywhere! Hermes will be a name known in more than one universe!!”

There were litters of machines and paraphernalia littering the room all the way to the ceiling; To anybody else, they would be incomprehensible, but to this Unicorn, it was a perfect thousand-piece puzzle he had put together.

And speaking of puzzles; He had a board full of notes, pictures, data, and evidence. Things that would seem pointless to others, but not to him. A myriad of information on this world and others; Mish mashed in organized chaos.

Pictures of places that no one in this world had seen, much less been; Pictures of ponies no one in this world had met, but very much knew.

Objects that made no sense; A shattered mirror pieced together that did not cast reflections was surrounded by coils, a telescope that could not see connected to dozens of wires, each of these with multitudes of runes engraved in them, all brought into sense and context with his magic, and his creation. Whenever the machines lit to life, they would shake the foundations of the room, dust would fall from the ceiling, and you could feel the energy on your skin.

“Payback; That’s just the cherry on top. At the very least, the world will know what I’m capable of! That I DID it! That I, Hermes, have discovered how to bridge the gap between universes!!! Not just one; but ANY universe! Even STARSWIRL gave up on this magic; On this technology!! But I didn’t.”

The dull sound of his hoofsteps echoed on the walls of his lab, as he moved from one place to another, frantically fiddling with devices; His magic floated gears, mechanisms, circuitries and runes all around him, with intentions only he knew.

The most important one at this moment was akin to a crown; A technomagical crown made to be retrofitted around the horn of a Unicorn, specifically with his Multitudes of wires, circuitries and runes all were exposed on it’s halo, as if you could see the innards of the machine. He looked at himself in a small mirror, making sure everything was fit properly, then unsuccessfully covered his face with a hood, clumsily trying to pull it forwards, only for it to slide off the machinery.

Magic and technology, meshed together to perfection, or as close as one could achieve, with these resources.

“Today’s the day; The best shot I'll have at her. She’ll be distracted; As will everypony, and amidst the festivities, BOOM. I’ll strike. Twilight Sparkle... I’ll make you pay for all the time you cost me; And everything you took from me. Revenge is a dish best served warm and toasty!! …If your wife isn’t around to turn me into mulch, that is. …NO! I thought of everything! I got this! Today’s the day!! Payback will be mine!!!”

He proudly posed and gazed at the ruin he called a lab, then, with all the determination a nerdy scientist with no proper social life could muster, made his way towards his destiny.

“Celestia be my witness. Twilight Sparkle, this will be the worst day of your life.”

Pretty close to a perfect day - Part 1

Waking up was so, so easy for Sunset Shimmer these days.

You know when you have something special you’re doing the next day, some sort of event, gathering, meeting a friend; Or even something as simple as knowing you’ll get to see something new?

Something to look forward to the next morning?

This was how she had felt every morning, for well over a year; for well over multiple years.

And now, as she laid in bed, quite comfortably too, already feeling the invitation of the sun peeking behind their curtains, she chose to stay in there, and appreciate its softness and comfort. A premeditated laziness, one might say; She certainly would, as she waited for a delightful sound she was quite used to hearing.

And there it was, without further ado, A bell towed quietly above the building they slept on, which resulted in the sound Sunset oh-so-eagerly awaited for. She folded her wings close in expectation.

The cutest yawn in all of Equestria, one belonging to none other than her wife, Twilight Sparkle.

Feeling the light shuffles of the waking Alicorn forced a grin on Sunset’s face, even when she continued to pretend she was asleep. Every little grunt and cute sound made by the stretching of her partner got her closer and closer to giggling, but she held on, steadfast.

Another adorable yawn, as Twilight sat up in bed, without difficulty. Sunset remained still, making good usage of the king-sized bed they had cherished for ages now; A more than comfortable size for two growing Alicorns, after all.

With every shudder and stretch of the fabric, she could feel her wife’s movements, scanning the room, and then resting her gaze on Sunset.

“Gooood morning, my Sun…!” Akin to a kind whisper, akin to an pleasant invitation, Twilight spoke close, waiting for her wife to open her eyes.

And, mischievously, Sunset did no such thing.

“Heeeelloooo, Goood morning, Sunsun…!” Another futile attempt, another loving, inviting whisper.

And stalwartly, she kept her eyes closed.

“Hey. Hey sweetie. Wake up.” There you go, she was starting to get demanding, here comes the best part.

The tiniest of smiles crept up in Sunset’s lips, just in time for her wife to plant a kiss on her cheek. “Wake up.”

Silence. Were she not pretending to be asleep, she likely would have dared, defied the Princess of Friendship to drag her out of bed. The best kind of defiance, really.

“Wake up.” A kiss.

“Wake up.” Another kiss.

“Wake up.” And yet another loving kiss.

Her indomitable warrior spirit was close to being broken under a barrage of loving kisses, and frankly, Sunset Shimmer was prideless enough to accept that sort of defeat, but she certainly wasn’t one to go down without a fight.

“Wake up wake up wake up wake up” Kiss after kiss, it was more than clear to her wife that this was yet another game being played by Sunset, and that she was not about to lose.

That final barrage was enough to force Sunset’s hand, as she opened her eyes with the widest, most pleased grin, and flipped over, pinning her wife down and unleashing her own barrage of kisses. “Well well well, look who’s awake!” That would have sounded more confident, if it was not being drowned in a savage attack of loving kisses.

Even after that vicious attack of loving smooches, even while being pinned down by her wife, Twilight Sparkle still maintained a certain professional composure. “Gooood morning. You’ve got a big day today; Lot’s to do, and I wanna make this absolutely perfect for you, Sunsun. What do you say?”

Finally, Sunset allowed herself to stop playing the game, hovering above her love with unending delight. “I’ll say this day’s already pretty damn perfect, if you ask me.”

“Oh really… Why’s that…?” With an eyebrow raised, a tilt of her head, and a mischievous smile, Twilight knew she was playing with fire.

Letting out a loving growl, delighted to be in that exact position, Sunset stretched her wings, but dared not to move an inch away from her love. “‘Cause from where I'm standing, the view’s pretty good.”

And there it was, a proper kiss on the lips, one they shared many times before, but much like the warm glow of dusk, or the gleam of the stars in the sky, never got old.

With mischievous giggles, Sunset would have taken it even further, but her wife placed a hoof on her mouth. “Down, girl!! We’ve gotta go get ready! I need to take a proper shower, and you oughta tidy up too. Let’s get outta bed already!”

Sunset let out the biggest pout and puppy eyes she could muster. “Aww… Aren’t we celebrating me today…? Why can’t I have a bit more bedtime with my wife!!!” She said, with a jokey tone, that certainly didn’t hide much of her desire.

“Because we have to make appearances, and a bunch of other stuff I wrote down on a checklist, I forgot– I'll go get it— And you gotta go tidy up. Mwah.” With one final kiss, Twilight teleported out of bed, and immediately started stretching and yawning once more. Sunset nearly tumbled away, cursing quietly for not being able to enjoy this moment for a little while longer.

Before entering their bathroom, Twilight gave her one mischievous wink and a tail graze. “Keep that energy in mind for tonight, Sunsun.”

And with that statement, and a dumb grin on her face, Sunset considered lowering the sun herself, right now.

But, responsibilities were responsibilities, and the best rewards were ones gifted after a long day of hard work. She hopped out of bed, and did her own morning stretches, while opening the blinds swiftly.

The sun didn’t blind her; It scarcely had ever, for years, now. The beautiful sights of Ponyville sprawled below those windows, and the light of the town almost reflected on the ceiling of their room.

And what a room it was. As Sunset made her way to the closet, she admired every bit of the environment. With a mixture of bricks and wood, the architecture was far from royal, but quality. A cozy, surprisingly humble place, considering its residents were two princesses. Closets, bookshelves, the comfiest chairs you could get to match tables meant for study, a king sized extremely cozy bed, and, one of her favorite corners, a comfortable vanity mirror with pictures of all their friends and the adventures they shared, and besides it, her Valkyrie armor was mounted on stand.

She had always followed her wife’s schedules diligently, and trusting on them, she took no rush on selecting an outfit for the day, delighting herself on hearing Twilight's hums in the shower echoing from the bathroom beside them.

She gazed at two potential garments, one finely put together fiery frilly dress, and one of her favorite leather jackets, that had gold spikes on it, no less. “Hey Sparkles, since the party is for me, do you think that I could–”

“--You could, but Rarity might attack you on sight!” Her voice echoed from inside the shower, knowing exactly what her wife was up to.

“Heh! I’ll burn that bridge when I get to it!” With a confident grin, Sunset took the jacket and its accessories, and laid them out in her bed, fully aware of the potential consequences of her actions.

“I could always hide behind Applejack, she’d be too distracted macking on her girl to actually criticize my outfit, heheh!” No response from Twilight other than delightfull giggles echoing from inside the bathroom, and Sunset took that as endorsement, as she prepared her outfit for the day.

But her gaze landed back on her armor, mounted in the corner.

She couldn’t resist.

With incredibly fluid rehearsed magical motions, she floated each individual piece of that armor set customly made for her, and adorned it, an action that took less than ten seconds.

And now, looking at the mirror, it was as if she was prepared for war; Or at the very least to a battle with a legendary mythological beast, and she was a stranger to neither.

The armor covered her body nearly entirely, giving away very few weak spots; Allowing for a comfortable flexibility as well, with a mixture of plates, chainmail and cloth. It even covered the top part of her wings, giving her the appearance of having razor sharp feathers, from a certain angle. The helmet covered the horn as well, with its own metallic plating for it, Perfect for fencing, with her red/gold hair cascaded from under it. The metals were mixtures of bronze and gold, which matched her color perfectly; Enchanted steel made to sustain the highest of temperatures.

She had adorned that armor dozens upon dozens of times, There were dents and scars in nearly every plate, much like the Alicorn who wore it. And sometimes, she still felt as if it was maybe too big for her. As if she hadn’t earned it.

But the best feeling was when it fit just right. As if that armor was a part of her skin.

She glanced at a photo on the vanity, shying away from her reflection; The picture had all her friends smiling and gathered around her; And she smiled awkwardly, the first month anniversary of her ‘joining the team’ so to speak, Before Midnight Sparkle, before becoming an Alicorn, before everything. Pinkie had hastingly prepared a cake, and that younger Sunset wasn’t even sure if she deserved eating, after everything she had done. She looked small, shriveled into herself, even.

Looking away from the old Sunset to the current Sunset filled her with confidence.

“It’s gonna be a party, not a battle, you know?” The delighted giggle of Twilight echoed quietly in the room, snapping the warrior out of it, as she entered it with a towel wrapped over her mane. She joined her wife side by side, looking with pride at their reflections.

“Hey, if it’s a good party, I’ll get some use out of this.” Sunset smirked, nuzzling her wife; Or more an attempt at a nuzzle, as they bonked their heads with the enchanted steel of her helmet, resulting in both of them breaking into giggles.

Beholding her own reflection, Sunset’s expression changed a bit, and her wife could read her like a book; And if there was anything Twilight Sparkle was known for, was being a bookworm. “Sunsun. You more than earned it. You look formidable. Heck– Remember that time in the Hall of Unity, where you scared that griffon waiter so bad he almost soiled himself, and it was with just a glare?”

A mischievous snicker bubbled up immediately from her wife. “Heheh. That’s the last time that guy spills a drink on my Princess. That was a fun visit; I hope Celestia lets us tag along this year, too.”

The same kind of giggle bubbled up on the Princess of Friendship, following with those adorable snorts. “If her inviting Discord to some parties is anything to go by, I imagine she’ll appreciate us being there to make another mess next time too.”

Just reminiscing on the many disastrous parties they had participated in involuntarily caused a hearty chuckle to come out of Sunset. “Pff hey. At least we’re also professional mess fixers. We totally averted a diplomatic incident! Canterlot almost got sold, but we fixed it, heh.”

With better aim this time, Twilight nuzzled her proper. That nuzzle almost resulted in sparks, with its friction, Sunset could feel her joy, feel her love, as if they were her own. “That we did. Anyways, put the armor away sweetie, we gotta go get ready, lots to do!”

Sunset complied, Magically binding the armor inside her horn. One of the many perks of being an Alicorn, Is that where Unicorns would usually be able to store a bag, maybe a suitcase’s worth of contents magically within them, an Alicorn could push that much further with ease; Twilight herself nearly carried a library around with her, everywhere she went.

With a confident, gleeful demeanor, The Princess of Friendship beckoned her forward. “Let’s put on our duds and get to it! Big day!”

And as always, her joy was contagious. This was going to be a perfect day. “Ya ain’t gotta tell me twice, Sparkles.”

Their community center was, with all modesty, the best building in Ponyville. Sure, there might be some arguments to be made regarding that, but considering the beautiful columns that were literal trees that they built the structure around, all of which aided on it’s support, once you passed by the gorgeous, three-floor library, the arboretum/community garden, and even the recreational/visit area on the first floor, your arguments would likely fade.

And that wasn’t to mention the beautiful clock tower that shined for all of Ponyville, with bells that towed in special events. The fourth floor belonged to the princesses alone, it was where they resided, but they certainly didn’t mind sharing the rest of the building. Neither of the two needed anything more than this; Even if neither would shy away from living in Canterlot Castle in the future.

All that mattered was the present, and in the present, they were happy.

As was their usual routine, Twilight floated a checklist in front of them as they slowly moved by the hallways and rooms of their community center, greeting any of the early rising ponies that were visiting; There was always a certain calm hustle and bustle in the building, and they adored it.

And of course, Twilight was as organized and efficient as ever, as she listed their responsibilities for the day.

“While I go check on the preparations with Pinkie on the sugarcube corner, you’re flying to Cloudsdale to find Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy and help them make sure the skies are clear; Applejack and Rarity likely already finished their tasks, but you and me can check on them respectively after, just in case!”

She spoke joyously, and Sunset regarded her with adoration, being a bit distracted. Just a bit.

“After 10 O’clock, Celestia’s coming by Ponyville, for that Alicorn space lesson you have today, you two can enjoy yourselves while I take care of all the rest of the preparations! Liiiike for example, checking on who RSVP’d; which, by the way, fun stuff; Spike’s coming from the dragon lands, and not only will my parents be coming by, but your parents will be here too!”

Once there was no reaction from Sunset, just that dumb grin, Twilight knew exactly what was happening. She wrapped her checklist into a tube and bonked her wife on the head a few times for good measure. “Stop! Being! Distracted! By! My! Big beautiful eyes!”

Nothing but giggles emerged from Sunset, delighted to have been so predictable. “Heheheh It’s not my fault!! You try being less adorable and gorgeous!!”

With a pout and a fluster of her cheeks, Twilight’s eyebrow was raised. “How much of that did you listen to?”

With a little smile and a tilt of her head, Sunset tried being cute to earn her forgiveness, almost with a purr, because she had listened to none of it.

It worked.

The day was already looking up wonderfully.

Deep, focussed breaths.

Sunset and Celestia stood face to face, on the outskirts of town, ready to begin their lesson.

“Remember. The strength of the Earth Ponies, the elegance of the Pegasi, and the magic of the Unicorns; You need to master all of them to truly be able to call yourself an Alicorn.” There was always wisdom behind her words, but the kindness and gentleness that came with her lessons was what always kept Sunset smiling during them.

It still felt a bit strange at times, to be a pupil of Celestia once more, but what came above that strangeness was joy, regardless of her reservations. They were truly happy to work with each other again.

These lessons were one of Sunset’s favorite things to do as an Alicorn. A full exploration of just how far she could go, how strong she truly could be. “...Right. And only when I unite those powers as one is that I can reach my true potential–”

“--While remaining humble.” They both completed together, in unison, which led to them both snickering.

After the laughter subsided, Sunset let out an exhale, not a bad one, either. “Well… I could write a book about being humbled.”

“And I wager it would be full of wisdom, Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia did not even hesitate, with that same pleased smile she carried often around her newest oldest pupil. “And I also wager Twilight would be first in line to read it. If I did not beat her to it, of course.”

“Good luck trying to beat Twilight Sparkle at reading a book, one written by her wife no less…!” They shared more amused snickers.

“Shall we begin?”

“We shall!”

Both of them breathed deeply, feeling the wind on their faces, feeling the grass beneath their hooves, hearing the quiet sounds of Ponyville in the distance, tuning out everything, feeling everything.

As they channeled the power of fire and light around them, gathering their energy, Celestia gave more wisdom, Readying herself. “You are a meteor that will never burn up, that will fly higher and higher; going up, up, up. Concentrate on that power and GO.”

Immediately upon that final word, they both took off in a corkscrew manner, shooting upwards into the sky at tremendous force, much like a meteor, but flying away from the planet instead of towards it.

Even after having done this dozens of times, it still felt exhilarating, channeling all of her strength to break the atmosphere, fly like a shooting star; Sunset was quite used to the idea of being surrounded in flames; She was utterly immune to them at this point.

“If you need assistance, do not hesitate to ask, Sunset!!” The voice of her mentor was barely audible on their ascent, and regardless, the Princess ignored her, despite being thankful.

She pierced the clouds like a fiery arrow, The wind viciously raged against her, but she did not falter. The higher up they reached, the easier it got, she could see the sky change from blue to a darker hue, and finally, for what felt like either ten minutes or ten seconds, she was utterly devoid of weight.

Exhaling steam, she shook her head, gaining her bearings, and letting out a chuckle, taking in the sights.

“Welcome back to the final frontier, Sunset Shimmer!” Celestia’s voice rang out gleefully.

Looking around at this place; The place of all places, was always a delight. She spun around on multiple axis, using both magic and her wings or even just bodily motions to move around, feeling weightless, And Celestia did the same, akin to almost prancing. She could see stars brighter than ever, the moon, closer than ever, and Equestria was her roof, this big beautiful blue and green planet that was her home.

They were now in Space.

It was quiet; But not completely, there was almost a hum that her planet emitted, as it spun.

And of course, the main event, the Sun.

Their Sun.

Celestia floated near her, with a giddy smile. “Never gets old, does it?”

With a grin from ear to ear, Sunset nodded enthusiastically. “Never. Man, I'm so glad I can stare at it without burning my eyes now.” She let out a chuckle. It was as if she could see the true nature of the star, bathe in its light fully, be one with it entirely, and in a way, it certainly was.

“Our Sun is forever giving. And just like me, you can draw power from it, be one with it. Bathing in its light and flames will give you strength, allow you to heal faster, make you stronger; And although it’ll take some getting used to, you will learn to raise and set it with ease, in that, I have the utmost faith.” She spoke every word with confidence and pride, not on herself, but on her pupil. Sunset wasn’t the only one that felt lighter than air.

Every word was kind. Every word gave her courage. Sunset opened her wings, almost akin to a solar panel, and allowed herself to bask in that light as much as she could. Flames and sparks flowed across her fur, as if they were part of her, and she glowed. And it felt incredible; One of the best sensations, like embracing a lover.

“Gosh, look at you–” Celestia’s words stuttered, as she smiled fully, beholding her student with pride.

“...Look at me…!” Sunset gave her the same warm smile.

The Queen of the Sun let out a delighted sigh, almost holding back joyful tears, as she gazed back at her star. “You certainly imprinted with it phenomenally well; I am overjoyed to see how well you take up the power of the Sun within you, despite the interesting proficiency you have with it’s flames, as opposed to me with it’s light, I have no doubt you will master both, my student…!!”

“I have a good teacher!” She did not hesitate with her response, smiling back as she tried a couple of different spins and tricks with the weightlessness of space. She remembered fondly, the first time she did this with Celestia, and how back then, the Queen struggled a lot more to keep her delighted joy in check.

“Perhaps, if you’d like, tomorrow you could raise it?” She poked at her pupil, with a nudging delighted smile.

Letting out a nervous chuckle, the Princess had her doubts. “Maybe– I dunno, last times I did it, it was kinda—”

“The more you do it, the easier it’ll get, Sunset. And someday, it’ll be as easy as breathing…!”

With a short, happy chuckle, the Princess beheld the star once more. It felt hard to believe that one day this would be hers, and that one day, she could easily manage it. And yet, the mere thought of it made her smile.

They changed their stances, now, channeling their magic on their hooves so they could walk on space itself, making the floor they desired, something that was incredibly easy to perform with no gravity, a kind of magic made for Alicorns.

“Besides. It is not just the Sun that will give you strength, Sunset. Your strength will always come at its greatest from within.” She pointed at her Pupil’s heart, with that same earnest smile.

With a quick chuckle, the Princess delighted herself, making light of the situation. “Heh, yeah, I do fight really well when I'm pissed.”

“Your anger and your rage are certainly good places to draw your strength; after all, those emotions are akin to wildfires. Few would be able to subdue you… But you must always remember, that inner strength comes from every emotion, even joy.”

Tilting her head, Sunset followed her, a bit confused. “Joy?”

Celestia nodded, as she gazed at the constellations above them, with ease. “Yes, Sunset. Happiness. As an example, think of me– I spent 1000 miserable, busy years ruling alone… And then, when I tried training a pupil, somepony to someday take my place, I… I failed terribly…”

“Really…? Who…?”

“You, Sunset.”

“Oh.” The Princess nearly burst out laughing on her lapse of memory, but contained herself, respecting her teacher’s teachings.

“Once Twilight freed my sister, brought her back fully, I could feel it. I could feel that good things were coming. And have I ever been so glad to be right… Because she brought you back to me, too…!” She beheld her pupil with love and pride, and Sunset looked at her with the same appreciation.

“...Twilight is everything…” Was all that the Princess could muster to say as her cheeks got red, thinking of her love and all she had done for everybody everywhere.

With a nod, Celestia gazed back at her sun. “I have never been more fulfilled and happy than I have been these past few years. I have gotten my sister back, I have gotten my original pupil back, and both of my students are excelling in ways I couldn’t have even dreamed of even with my wildest bursts of hope…! Equestria is safe, and it is thriving. And I am now more sure than ever that my legacy will stand firm… I could not be any happier.”

There was so much faith and trust in those words; they made Sunset’s heart flutter. She tried not buckling under the weight of that responsibility; And she never would again. “That’s… Really, really nice, but how does it help you fight…?”

A short chuckle came from the Queen, delighted to continue. “Because, dear Sunset, I am so happy, that I know for a fact that if there was anything threatening this happiness, I would not hesitate to face it, and to protect that joy, I would be capable of anything.”

Now that, Sunset could easily understand. “Hmm, yeah, I get it. If there was anything threatening Twilight, I would do absolutely everything in my power to crush it.”

The love that her pupils shared was an endless source of amusement, and even more of joy. “And I have no doubt you would be happy to do so, protecting your loved ones with all your might. And if you manage to unite your anger and your happiness into one single drive, I believe you would be unstoppable.”

That amount of faith in her still felt strange, but it simply made her smile. She chuckled, and let out a half joke, half truth. “Eh, power is awesome, but what good is it, when there just aren’t any good fights around?”

And yet, the Queen saw through that easily. She was well aware that her pupil loved a good battle, and never wanted that energy to be wasted. “Peace is what all great warriors strive for, Sunset. And do not worry; Trouble is always around the corner in Equestria; You can trust me on that; Although I believe trouble would think twice, before facing you.”

They shared giggles, and then agreeable nods, another lesson well taught.

And it was time for the next one. “So– As your Alicorn powers go, how has been the development of your telepathy? I wager it has not gotten out of hand?”

With a nod, The Princess reminisced on recent events and discoveries. “Well, I wouldn’t call it telepathy per-se, as far as I know, whenever I’m having physical contact with someone, it’s as if I can feel their feelings; Though it depends on how loud they’re feeling it, I think. And I’ve been getting better at looking through memories, too; It’s almost like… It’s almost like I’m listening to the pony I’m ‘reading’ retell their own memories to me, in an incredibly short amount of time… It’s kind of freaky, but not bad, really. …Have you figured out why I got this power…?”

“All Alicorns are blessed with their own particular eccentricities, Sunset. This is only the latest and most surprising example of that. And personally, I believe we have only scratched the surface of what Alicorns are capable of...” She spoke, not listlessly, but with an almost sort of excitement.

That sort of statement was certainly bringing about a certain curiosity. Sunset, for a moment, wondered if, in her following 1000 years of rule, she would discover things about her and Twilight, that even Celestia and Luna were incapable of doing.

“And I have no doubt that you and Twilight will discover great things, on your future rule.” Who’s the mind reader now? Sunset chuckled nervously, trying to remain humble; Celestia really did know her well.

The Student considered speaking more of the subject, but held her tongue; She was about to mention how any sort of physical relation with a lover was certainly enhanced, when she could feel what Twilight felt, at the same time. Awkward, weird, she changed her mind on saying it instantly.

“O-oh, and there’s one more thing too. We found out that I'm not just able to read memories; I can show others my memories, too. Like– I can make others see what I've seen, feel what I've felt, the same way that I can see for others. It was a… Very strange discovery.”

With her ears twitching in curiosity, the Queen perked up, approaching her pupil. “Oh? Could you demonstrate?”

“I-I’ll try.” they leaned on each other, and Sunset concentrated. With a jolt, and with her eyes glowing, she remembered something.

It was my entrance exam to the ‘Princess Celestia school for gifted Unicorns’. I had studied for so, so long, so, so hard, for well over a year, and despite being just a filly, despite being nervous, I refused to show it. My parents were there to support me, even if they weren't sure I could do it. I went a tad overboard, getting frustrated when my spells didn’t work, and the resulting magical emotional burst I let out nearly burned the room down; If not the whole school. I thought everything I ever wanted was beyond my reach, but you saw more than just clumsy destruction in me. You saw my potential, and brought me in as your first Pupil. It was everything I had ever wanted.

With a giggle, Celestia recoiled. “My, that is incredible! It was like I was there! What an interesting power…! And well, what a nostalgic memory…!” Her giggles covered the delight she felt on being brought on a trip down memory lane. The first time she had met Sunset felt like eternities ago at this point… And she was a very cute little filly. The Queen considered pinching her cheeks, but restrained herself.

The Princess shrugged, trying to stave off the feeling of reliving such a memory. To her, a more interesting power would have involved explosions. “Pff yeah, it sure is something. I’ll get back to you when I’ve found an actual use for it.”

With an understanding nod, Celestia had no doubt. “I am certain that much like all else you’ve learned, you’ll wield it diligently.”

Sunset chuckled with a tinge of awkwardness. “You know, it’s kind of embarrassing– Some ponies around Canterlot have started calling me ‘The Princess of Empathy’, because of this power.”

“Oh? Do you not like it?”

Scratching the back of her head with her hooves, she got a tad sheepish, trying to hide her disappointment. “Well, Not exactly, It’s just… not what I expected. I suppose I’m still trying to figure out what I am, in that stance too, other than, well, an inheritor of the sun…”

“Hm… ‘Princess of Empathy’ is certainly not what I would call you, either; Even if it does have a ring to it.”

Sunset beheld her mentor with expectation, hoping for a purpose.

And Celestia caught on to that glance, with a smile. She let go of the invisible floor she had made for herself, and allowed herself to float recreationally. “Tell me, Sunset. When was the last time my sister visited you?”

“Well, we meet for training a couple times; And she visits Twilight for her training as well– Oh, you mean in my nightmares? Huh… I don’t know… I don’t remember? –Wait. Back before Midnight Sparkle returned. Holy crap, has it really been that long…?” She pondered, gazing at nothing, trying to recall.

With a joyful giggle, Celestia nodded. “Indeed. It seems that since all that long ago, Since your ascension to Alicorn-hood– And even with you eloping with Twilight– You have had no nightmares. No fears.”

“W-well that doesn’t sound right…?”

The Queen did not let up, demonstrating just how much faith she had in her pupil. “You adorned the mantle of the Valkyries— A lost mantle, mind you, and you earned it, Slaying a mythological beast, no less. It had been unheard of anypony slaying a Legendary Phoenix; And you did so, without fear.”

Again, Sunset attempted to be humble, trying to make light of her accomplishment of slaying that building-sized bird of flames, trying to not just accept flattery from the Queen of the Sun herself. “The land of dragons was in danger, I had to help— And I mean, it's just armor I wear, I don’t really like… Well, I’d like to, but I don't call myself a Valkyrie in public.”

But Celestia did not let up. There was a time and a place for humility, and Sunset had no need for it at the moment. “And yet, you have become a master of combat– You slayed a legendary Phoenix, earning you that title; the title of Valkyrie Phoenix. And with it, I think, you would have earned another. To me, at least… You are Sunset Shimmer, The Princess of Valor.”

Now that. That title. That stirred a fire within her. She considered, for a moment, her name going down in legend with that title. But shaking her head, she decided to reign it in, remaining humble once more. “Aww, c’mon. I have, like… fears…?”

Celestia suppressed a chuckle. “Name the last time you were scared.”

“W-well, first thing that comes to mind is when Twilight became Midnight—”

“Five years ago.”

“Still though, like. I’ve got. Phobias?”

“Name one.”

“Clowns are weird, I guess?”

“Aren’t you best friends with Pinkie Pie?”

“Shoot. You’re right. Clowns are awesome. Damn.”

With a hearty chuckle, Celestia delighted herself in floating mindlessly around her pupil, who was considering her words.

Sunset attempted to shift the subject away from praise to her, still, after all of that, attempting to remain humble. “Oh yeah! Me and Twilight never found out any book or anything at all that reported on what happened to the original Valkyries; Only ones that reported on how they fought, and what kind of magic they used… I figured you might know, since you were alive and ruling at the time…?” Sunset had spent hours studying and mimicking moves she had found on ancient, dusty books, adding them to her already wide skill set of fighting prowess

With a change in demeanor, Celestia fidgeted with her mane, the Princess of Valor could notice that she was acting a tad different; And she appeared to be blushing…?

“Ah, the Valkyries…”

A moment of silence Where Sunset tried deciphering her mentor’s gaze.

“...ahem. It is an interesting tale, but one better for another time. Let us get back on the subject, Sunset; We were talking about your strengths, were we not?”

“O-oh. Yeah.”

Fidgeting, wondering, and floating much the same, Sunset gazed above her, to Equestria, then back at Celestia. “...I guess when we talk about strength, I still sometimes wish I was strong like you…”

“Why would you wish to be strong like me? When you’re strong like you! There is nothing more beautiful than that.” Celestia did not hesitate, coming closer. She poked Sunset in the chest, aimed at the heart, and a jolt went through the Princess of Valor.

Daughter.

Sunset blinked, considering if she had felt what she had just felt, but Celestia did not stop talking. “Trust me, it’s not about the amount of strength; it's about playing to your strengths. And you already do so incredibly. I hope, with time, that you will no longer have doubts.”

“S-sorry, old habits.” Sunset gave out a genuine smile, trying to forget the accidental mind reading she had just done of her mentor, no matter how good it felt, no matter how strange.

Chuckling, with the sheer lightness of how far she had come, she spoke, not with doubt or anxiety, but honesty. “I suppose sometimes I… Sometimes I still don’t feel worthy.”

“Me either.” Celestia gazed at the stars.

That Statement made the Princess’s ears twitch with surprise. She beheld her mentor, in expectation.

“We all make mistakes, Sunset. It is how we recover after stumbling that matters. You above all are a stalwart example of this; It is no wonder you are a Valkyrie Phoenix, having risen from the ashes again and again...” She gave her pupil a warm smile.

Finally, Sunset nodded, accepting the faith her mentor was placing on her. “...I guess you’re right. I’ve been… Weightless, for years. And I haven’t lost a fight since I beat Midnight Sparkle, either. It’s like I really have become fearless…”

Speaking with pride, containing her joy, she wrapped her lesson with a beautiful ribbon. “It suits you. You have become strong, truly strong, and yet, you have proven that you possess a kind heart. It suits you.”

“Y-yeah, I guess it… I guess it does…!”

Finally, with Sunset accepting that, the Queen of the Sun couldn’t resist anymore, embracing her pupil in a tight, loving hug.

“W-woah!!” They spun around in space a bit disoriented, as Celestia let out giggle after giggle. Her happiness was bursting out of her, And Sunset could feel it all.

“I am just so, so proud of you…!”

I am so, so happy to have you back.

It wasn’t just the loving embrace of her mentor, but the fact that her emotions were on the surface, and Sunset could read them, even unintentionally. She giggled, so Sunset giggled too. She felt pride, so Sunset felt it too. She felt joy, so Sunset felt it too.

That sort of parental approval was something that the Princess was still getting used to, even after five years of having it; And it fueled her in unimaginable ways.

The giggles subsided, and Celestia let go, with them both still smiling. “Well, I believe with that, our lesson today is over. What’s next on your day? Festivities in Ponyville, no doubt?”

Pondering, her gaze lied elsewhere, on the moon, no less. She stared at it, reminded of something. “Oh yeah! I’ve been meaning to ask, ‘cause I don’t get to talk to Luna often; How’s Twilight imprinting with the Moon? I always forget to ask her ‘cause uhh…” Because most of the time she spent with Twilight was loving Twilight, and not caring about much else.

“Ah, yes!” Celestia turned to the moon, much like Sunset, snickering. “Luna has indeed provided me with reports on how Twilight has been doing in her lessons; And as you and I know well, Twilight is an overachiever. Although Luna has told me her pupil struggled to fully imprint with the Moon at first. (I’ve been told she almost draws powers from the stars around her, not just the moon!) She has told me that not only Twilight already has mastery over the tides, but her control of dream magic is already quite advanced!”

With a quiet snicker, Sunset nodded. “Oh, that much I already know, heheh.”

“Really? How?”

“Oh– Um, I, Uh,”

Fluorescent lights buzzed, the AC hummed, and Sunset could not care less, leaning back on her chair and popping the collar of her spiked leather jacket smugly. She kept her wings unfolded, and gave out an-ever-so-confident grin.

The classroom was nigh empty, except for her, and her teacher, Twilight Sparkle; Who wore her usual overly buttoned fancy outfit, complete with tie, skirt, glasses, and held her hair neatly in a bob. Her wings were folded, with strong focus on discipline, as usual.

“Whatever.” Leaning confidently back on her chair, Sunset smugly rolled her eyes.

And the teacher would not accept such an attitude. “Whatever? Your insubordination requires correction, Shimmer. You are by far, my most unruly and unkept student. A certified trouble maker, if you will.”

Tilting her head, akin to a taunt, Sunset continued to smirk. “Put it on my tab, teach’.”

Approaching her with unwavering confidence, Principal Twilight stared her down. “Oh, I think I will. You’ve been a bad girl, and you require discipline.”

Leaning forward, unintimidated, nearly muzzle to muzzle, Sunset stared her down right back. “You know what they say about taming lions, teach’… They bite.”

But before this could go any further, a glowing portal opened in the classroom, and Princess Twilight Sparkle stepped through it. “Hey Sunsun! Guess what! Queen Luna taught me how to go inside dreams now! --O-oh. Um…?”

Sunset’s demeanor changed entirely, getting embarrassed and flustered upon seeing her girlfriend in her dreams of all places– her actual, real girlfriend. “U-uh.”

Beholding both of their outfits, and even the environment, Twilight tilted her head, containing a snicker. “So, um, what did I just walk into?”

Fidgeting with her hooves, Sunset tried finding the right words to maybe cover for whatever this was, but the teacher Twilight, AKA dream Twilight, beat her to it, with a confident, entertained smile. “Sexy teacher dream!”

Sunset facepalmed, and Twilight couldn’t help but break out into laughter. “HAHhahahihihi…! A-and is this a recurring dream?!”

“No!” Sunset tried covering.

“Yes!” Dream Twilight shamelessly nodded.

Even more laughter from her Love, and the dream version of her also amused herself quite a bit, joining on the snickers, and then continued. “Oh, this is nothing. You should see her ‘Knight in Shining armor/Princess rescue’ dream. It gets even raunchier.”

“That’s enough out of you, dream Twi…!!” Sunset desperately tried stopping her, flustering with embarrassment.

With endless delight, the Princess came closer, smiling at her girlfriend with a lot of enjoyment. “Oh, this is delightful. I love these powers already. May I take over from here, me?”

The Teacher Twilight happily stepped away, with a confident smile. “Oh, by all means, me!”

With a cocky smile, the Princess waved her horn, showcasing her newfound knowledge of nightly dream magic in full display. The teacher Twilight faded away, not before stating “Have fun, you two!” And with the same glow and change of the dream, Princess Twilight was now dressed exactly like the dream version of her; In full teacher getup.

She adjusted her glasses, getting closer. “Now. Where were we?”

“Um… Discipline?”

“Oh yes. Discipline.”

“...Sunset? Hello?”

“--Twilight just told me about it. Yeah. She just told me. Normally.”

Shrugging with a giggle, Celestia paid it no mind, turning her gaze to the cosmos once more. “Ah, I am so happy for you two. I wonder how your rule will affect our Equestria; Being starkly different from two sisters ruling, of course…!”

Gazing at the stars, Sunset smiled. “...I’m not afraid. Whatever happens, we’ll deal with it.” They both exchanged caring looks, full of joy for their lives currently; And full of appreciation for Twilight Sparkle.

Turning back to the farthest cosmos, Celestia closed her eyes, and spoke listlessly, and yet, with a smile. “...One day, when our task is done, and you two are more than ready… me and my sister will brave the cosmos, and return to stardust once more… I have never had a chance at having a family, apart from her– But I am so, so happy that I will get to leave Equestria to you two. I couldn’t have possibly asked for a better legacy.”

Her joy was infectious, even if Sunset didn’t want to see her gone. “...Well, I hope you two stick around for a long time still. We’ll miss the hell out of you both, when you go…”

Celestia let out a couple of delighted snickers, pleased to be missed. “Do not worry, Sunset. We’re not vanishing simply; And besides, one day, one day very, very far from now, I have no doubt you and Twilight will do the same.”

For a moment, a brief, longing moment, Sunset wondered what it would be like, to fly across the cosmos together with her love for eternity. Becoming stardust together, Nebulae, after leaving behind a legacy of love in the world that belonged to them.

Then, blinking, she shook those thoughts off, because you can't make out if you’re stardust. Give it a couple thousand years.

They both remained quiet for a little while longer, simply admiring the view.

And then, a familiar feeling rose within sunset, as her horn glowed with a purple streak, and she looked down to Equestria. Her entire demeanor changed, ears twitching, tail whipping. “Oop. Twilight’s calling me.”

“Oh? How do you know?” Tilting her head, Celestia had noticed the magic that swirled around Sunset’s horn; Without her usual color.

With her face slightly reddened, Sunset fidgeted, wanting to go, but being respectful. “Oh, um, Cadance helped me and Twi put a spell together– We can call each other from nearly opposite corners of Equestria now. It’s mostly for emergencies, but–”

“--Heh, I should have known. See? You two are already discovering new inventive ways to use magic. Well don’t let me keep you, it is likely about today’s festivities! I will see you down there. Oh, and Sunset; Happy Anniversary.”

With a cheerful grin, Sunset nodded. “Thanks! Yeah, lots of people RSVP’d; Even my parents!”

Celestia’s demeanor changed entirely, with a frown. “Oh. Your mother will be there.”

The Princess raised an eyebrow. “Play nice.”

And the Queen frowned harder. “I’ll play nice if she plays nice.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle, turning back to Equestria. “Heh. I’ll see you down there, Queen Celestia. Thanks for the lesson, it was incredible; as usual.”

She let gravity overtake her, flipping downwards, and descending upon Equestria at high speeds, akin to a shooting star, heeding the calling of her love.

And Celestia remained up there a little while longer, appreciating that she had never been this happy— Not in a thousand years.

The Mysterious Mare Do Well: What lies beyond the mask?

A full day of working on machine-building duty was making Spike sore– And not just that. So much information had to be processed all at once, so many concepts about mixing magic and technology, so many just dizzyfying ideas related to the multiverse…

…But he wasn’t going to let Twilight down. Even now, exhausted, with that perpetual look of worry, she continued to diligently work… At least Hermes seemed peppy, gleeful to help every time.

Taking a quick stretch and a breath, Spike walked over to the balcony. Ponyville looked full of life once again, as the sun set behind the mountains… Merely two days before the last party, they were already throwing another. First the Alicornaversary, now the Lantern festival…

There were more than a handful of ponies that passed by the community Center asking about Sunset, and everytime they did, all that Spike could do was cover for Twilight, and mumble excuses like “We’re working on it!” …How long that would take at this point, he had no idea. People in Ponyville loved Sunset. And even the ones that weren’t there to see when she vanished could notice the strange absence of the two Alicorns from the public eye. The actual true explanation as to why would be an incredibly confusing pill to swallow.

Besides him, Fluttershy watched Twilight with concern, occasionally taking glances back at the festival.

This festival was one of the most beautiful in all of Ponyville… And Twilight was going to miss it.

“...Um, hey, Twi…” He tried getting her attention, but she was utterly lost in thought. “Twilight! Hello?“

“...Yes? What is it, Spike? Did you get those servos…?” She asked absentmindedly, completely focussed on her work.

Scratching the back of his head, he shot a worried glance to Fluttershy, and they both nodded in agreement. “I was just thinking, y’know, since it’s right here, why don’t we spend an hour at the festival, just to unwind? Y’know… Rest your eyes, and everything else, really…”

“Next year. With her.” She mumbled, shaking her head.

His eyes widened with her absolute response. “B-but it’d just be one hour! You could really use the rest, Twilight!!”

“If you want to go, you can, don’t worry. But I'm staying. I can rest after I get Sunset back.” She said it nearly robotically, automatically, like she was prepared to say it as many times as she needed to.

Crossing his arms, he frowned and huffed slightly. Time to pull out the big guns. “Sunset would want you to take a break.”

“Sunset would want to be here.” She responded immediately, almost coldly.

Exhaling, he turned to Fluttershy, with that same concerned look, and whispered. “What are we going to do?! This is one of the most beautiful nights in Ponyville– And she’s just… Blargh…” He dropped his head low– After all, he understood completely why she wouldn’t leave. It didn’t make it any less painful to see.

Nodding quietly, Fluttershy whispered back, sharing in that concern. “She used to spend these nights with Sunset, so it’s just… Sad, but…” She shot a glance to Twilight, then back at Spike, with determination. “We need to get her to take a break.”

“Right! But how!? She’s absolutely in the zone! And, uh, kinda scary.” He shot a glance to the Princess, who was multitasking connecting wires and runestones while reading, as well as moving screws and bolts through the air selecting the right ones.

After pensively ruminating, Fluttershy’s wings opened with an ‘aha!’ motion.“I’ve got an idea! But it won't exactly be the break we hoped…” She whispered.

“Awesome! What is it?”

“Follow my lead.” She whispered deviously.

Clearing her throat, she stood, and did her best to act. “Weeeell, I’m beat! Hey Twilight, is it okay if me and Spike go get some food from the fair? There’s all sorts of tasty treats–”

“Sure. Have fun…” She muttered, completely focussed on what she was doing.

Nodding towards Spike in a knowing motion, the pegasus and the dragon flew off through the balcony.

The room went quiet once more, and all that could be heard was the quiet hustle and bustle of the town outside, as ponies gathered for the festivities. Twilight ignored all of it, working diligently.

From his cage, Hermes observed her with curiosity. “...You’re really not going?”

She didn’t even turn to look at him. “No. This is more important.”

He smiled, nodding. “Your conviction is staggering! As is your intellect, by the way. You catch on quick. I can respect somepony who works this diligently–”

“Your seal of approval means nothing to me.” She spoke, coldly. This was not the kind of thing she had ever said. In fact, this was a line she had learned from her wife, who said so towards her enemies. It was this, or ‘shut the fuck up’.

“A-ahem, well…” He was taken back. He did know he deserved that coldness, he was her enemy, after all. But this was common ground! “I just wanted to say that you are doing a very good job. And I respect your diligence and refusal to take a menial break! Even if the chances of finding Sunset Shimmer are slim–”

“Are they, now?” Twilight stopped, glaring at him. “You remember what I’ll do to you if we fail, right?”

He felt a shiver down his spine with her cold gaze. It didn’t help that her pet owl was sitting right next to his cage staring at him right in the eyes with the same coldness. “U-um… Yes. I’m just happy that I’m finally seeing progress on the development of this technology…!”

She turned back to her work, speaking without energy. “Hermes. This technology is completely purposeless. Once I get Sunset back, I’m trashing it– All of it. And I’ll make sure no record of it exists.”

“B-but!! It does have purpose!! You’ll see!! You won’t be able to deny it, once it works– You’ll see! It’s a brave new frontier…!” He spoke in a bit of desperation, in the realization that he wasn’t convincing her in the slightest.

She did not respond, and just like that, the conversation was over.

“Y-you’ll see…” He exhaled, pouting.

Sweetiebelle ran through the rooms of the carousel boutique with a giddy excitement in her step, carrying with her magic a handful of papers and a pen. Finally home from school, and now, she could at long last get to the subject that she had been racking her brain on for years, and make it official.

“Sis! Sis! Do you have time now to do that interview I asked?” She hopped up and down, getting Rarity’s attention, who was diligently working on a certain lantern-like-kite apparatus.

Tilting her work glasses, the seamstress suppressed an instant yes or no from within, and then narrowed her eyes. “Since when are you this excited about homework? Or interviewing me about my work, Sweetiebelle?”

Suppressing a certain mischievous smile, the little filly sat down innocently. “Oh, you know, I convinced mister Cranky Doodle to change the subject of my assignment related to interviewing you…”

With a light chuckle, Rarity put her attention back on the lantern. “Oh, did you now? What is it?”

She couldn’t contain her excitement anymore. Nearly jumping for joy, she spoke emphatically. “I’m interviewing you about the protector of Ponyville!! The Masked Mare! The Mare of Mystery!! The Mysterious Mare Do Well!!” She began spinning around in excitement. “You’re friends, right?! You made her outfit, you patch it up whenever it's banged up– I wanna write down everything you know about her, and make it like an investigation!! Maybe it could bring us closer to finding out who she really is!!”

With a delighted giggle, that at least did pick Rarity’s attention in full, as she removed her glasses and lounged, setting the Lantern aside. “Oh that is certainly an interesting subject, darling, it might make for a quite good assignment; But I’m afraid I might disappoint. We aren’t friends per se. She has never even spoken a word in my presence! Always so stalwart– She is kind of skittish!”

Hurriedly, the little filly sat beside her sister, and started writing a thing or two down. “U-um okay, before I mess this up, I organized some questions! I wanna be super professional about this. Like, gosh, it’d be sooooo cool if I helped Twilight find out who the hero of Ponyville really is!!”

Amused, Rarity looked out the window, observing the sun disappearing beneath the clouds, and besides it, Twilight’s castle. “Don’t hold your breath, darling, Twilight is the most interested of all of us to find out our protector’s true identity. And considering her stubbornly huge brain, I wager she’ll discover it first.” It was certainly the most likely possibility, but considering just how many years had it been without any progress in the investigation…

“Bwuhbwuhbwuh hang on I’m getting the questions!!” The little filly clumsily moved around the stacks of paper, wanting to get everything perfect, for once.

“Okay, okay!” She cleared her throat with determination. “Rarity! Who was the original Mare Do Well, when was she around, and what was your involvement with her?”

With an amused giggle, Rarity reminisced on memories of all those years ago. “Trick question, darling. There were multiple of her. You see, in one of the first years that Twilight lived here in Ponyville, Rainbow Dash was being awfully cocky; She kept doing these ‘heroic’ deeds, and relishing on the infamy that they gave her, no matter how small, and it was really getting to her head. It was the ego inflation of the century! Not that she didn’t have a grotesquely large ego before that, as well!”

Smiling with excitement, the little filly wrote down several notes, following along as her bigger sister spoke. “And you see, me and the girls realized that we had to teach her a lesson. Burst her bubble, if you will! So I made a fabulous heroic outfit, and the girls dressed up in it, doing heroic deeds around Ponyville, but unlike Rainbow, we didn’t bother with relishing in the infamy or even bragging! The girls always left the scene after saving it. Which of course, made Rainbow’s competitive nature and ego go in overdrive…” She amused herself with the memories.

“How did it end! How did it end!! Let’s get to the cool part!!” The little filly egged her on with joy.

“Well, long story short, we were discovered, Rainbow learned her lesson, sort of, and that was the end of that! I retired the costume, and we put the matters to rest! It was only one more crazy incident in our lives at the time, after all!”

“Awesome, awesome…” She muttered to herself, writing it down. “And now we get to the cool part. Okay! What was your first encounter with the new Mare Do Well?”

With a mischievous smile, even Rarity was excited to get to this part. “Now this was a bit more recent, though still a few years ago… I believe maybe five or six? Twilight had become an Alicorn, even already had her castle and crown and everything, for a little while… And then, out of nowhere, a hooded, masked Unicorn began protecting Ponyville! And it was certainly a surprise to us! After all, Ponyville had always been a magnet for trouble– But then came this hooded stranger, just out of nowhere, and began protecting it? We were quite suspicious at first, Twilight especially. But I believe she was the first to notice how humble this protector was– After all, she never spoke a word. She did the good deeds, defeated the bad guys, the monsters, or saved the ponies in danger… And then she would just leave, without saying a word! Why, that was certainly heroic! And quite mysterious…”

Containing excited giggles, the little filly egged her on. “What happened next??”

“Well, none of us could catch her. She was quite skittish, and clearly incredibly magically capable. Not only immensely skilled with magic, but physically, too! Twilight and Rainbow were the only ones that even wanted to catch her, after a while. Most citizens were just happy to have somepony looking out for them– But as you might expect, Rainbow did get a bit jealous, specially when Scootaloo opened a fanclub just for the Mare of Mystery– and Twilight, loving this town so much, became very interested in discovering who was protecting it– What really lied beyond the mask, so she could thank her.”

“The costume! Talk about the costume!” Sweetiebelle wrote at an aggressive pace, with that same excited smile.

“Hehehe… Now therein lies the interesting part. As is to be expected, after a few months of having this new vigilante galavanting silently about, I was reminded of the ‘Mare Do Well’ of long ago– Our own invention, at the time!– And in a fit of inspiration, decided to display her costume once more! Even retelling the amusing tale of its origin to the ponies that visited my shop! For a few days, it was the subject of much gossip, and then, just like that…”

“...It was GONE! Yeah!!” the little filly completed for her with excitement.

“Hihi, that’s right, Sweetiebelle. I entered the boutique one day, and the costume had been stolen! And on the podium I saw a note– One that simply said ‘Thank you for the new face’. My, I was positively intrigued!”

“And that’s how the NEW Mare Do Well came to be!!” She excitedly wrote it down, giddily giggling to herself. “Okay! Awesome! What next? You and her! Tell me about you and her!”

With an amused chuckle, Rarity shrugged. “Oh, there isn’t much to say, darling. After that, the protector of Ponyville gallivanted over our rooftops with a suit of my making! She had a face now– Complete with the fashionable hat and cape! And I could tell she was getting better too. Always silent, always stalwart, but leaping towards danger courageously! And then, one day…”

With eyes widened in curiosity, the little filly remained quiet, waiting for the most interesting moments of the story.

“...One day, a Chimera attacked Ponyville– Zecora was running away from it, leaving the Everfree forest, being chased by the monster, asking for our help– And our Mare Do Well sprung into action!! She managed to fight and defeat the beast single handedly! It was quite a beautiful display of magic and physical prowess! But one thing Twilight noticed: Blood on the scene. Not the chimeras, but her’s– Our protector’s. She had fled the scene, despite being wounded.”

Gasping with awe, excited over the story getting bloody, the little filly kept writing, with a grin.

“And the most curious thing happened. When I arrived at the boutique that day, a window on the second floor was open– And placed upon it, was a part of the Mare Do Well costume. It had pieces of it stained with dried blood– and not just that, but it was torn, quite significantly, if I may say. And Right then, I knew exactly what I had to do.”

Nodding emphatically, Sweetiebelle egged her on. “What did you do??”

“I patched it up! I fixed her outfit, made sure it was good as new, even washed it, too.” She said with a smile of clarity. “And then I placed it upon that same window when it was done and ready. A day later, it was gone! And on that window was a note. One that simply said ‘Thank you’.”

“Yeaaaaah!! What else? What else?”

“Not much, darling.” She amused herself, returning to her work on the lantern. “It happened plenty of times over– after all, our protector often gets herself into scrapes. And I patched her outfit up everytime, even made some of my own additions occasionally! But nothing too drastic– You can’t mess with the classic, after all.”

“And did you ever get to see her up close?!!”

“As a matter of fact I did! Only once, however. She was picking up a freshly stitched mask from the window– that one, right there– and I happened to be on the second floor. I didn’t get to see her face, but as soon as I saw her, I offered her some tea!”

“Oh!! What happened?!”

“...We drank tea! Not much to say. She was quiet through the whole thing– Did not even pull her mask up the whole way, just enough for her mouth to be able to drink without impediment. I even saw her pet Opalescence once, heheh! After the Masked Mare was done, she gave me a nod and was on her way!”

“B-but you didn’t even try talking to her?!”

“There was nothing to say, darling. In that silence, we could understand each other perfectly. She was thankful for me patching her outfit up, and I was thankful for her being out there fighting for Ponyville day by day! No words needed to be exchanged. This is what Rainbow and Twilight don’t get– Sometimes, a thank you doesn’t need to be spoken. Actions speak louder– In them, we can thank those we love.” She stated simply, with a wise smile.

“B-but what was the color of her hide? You must have seen something?”

“Ah, the finer details are all on Twilight’s ‘conspiracy board’, darling. If you’d like, you could always ask her to see it up close! I’m pretty sure that our mayor has also met with our hero on occasion, you could always interview her as well. Personally, I don’t bother with the investigation– but if you must know, her fur was a tone of orange.”

With a tiny gasp, the little filly rose her head. “Orange?! Do you think it’s Applejack?!”

That suggestion was amusing to the seamstress, who delighted herself with a giggle. “Applejack is much bigger than our hero, Sweetiebelle. Her strong Farmer frame would not fit on this outfit anymore– Besides– The Mare of Mystery is an Unicorn! That much, everypony knows at this point.”

“Hmm…” Pensively, the little filly bit the opposite end of the pen. “Another question. What’s your comment on the ponies that think that one of you– the six friends that save the world and stuff– is the Mysterious Mare Do Well?”

“Absolutely rubbish, darling. We have all been sighted alongside the hero as she galivants in Ponyville, and it doesn’t take a genius to see that her frame doesn’t fit most of ours; Not just that, but at days where we are all in Canterlot, or traveling around Equestria in some world saving adventure, she is still here, keeping Ponyville safe! And besides– Unicorn! I am the only one in the group– And you don’t imagine me running above rooftops, do you? All that sweating would ruin my mane!”

“Pfff deeeeeefinitely not.” She smirked, knowing full well that it was a rarity that her big sister would be the heroic type. “Anyways, lemme get the other questions…”

“Oh dear, there’s more?” Rarity shot a glance outside with light concern, then back at her little sister. “Sweetiebelle, the festival will begin soon, will this take much longer?”

“This is important, Rarity!!! And I wanna show the girls all the data I have at the festival!!” She spoke the word data wrong, as she clutched her papers, thinking of her cutie mark crusader friends. “Okay! Okay! Next topic… Okay. Ponyville has thrown more than one celebration in her name, but she rarely ever makes an appearance. Heck– Scootaloo has a fanclub going, and it’s kinda big! And yet, they never really get to see the Masked Mare– Why do you think that the protector of Ponyville doesn’t go to any of those…?”

Giggling, the seamstress shook her head. “The answer is quite simple, darling. The same reason she rarely ever speaks, or why she always covers her face– She is not doing this for praise. Clearly, above everything, she is doing this for Ponyville. And I’m thankful– With her protecting the town, all six of us often get to be a lot more relaxed! Twilight especially, I imagine. Though she is, of course, desperately trying to thank the masked mare at any opportunity, heheh.”

Nodding quietly, the little filly realized a very important question needed to be asked, but decided to move it for later. Rarity, reminiscing, giggled mischievously. “Though there is one thing. There is no guarantee that she hasn’t been to those gatherings, but we simply couldn’t tell– After all, she could always be in the crowd, unmasked, and we never would have noticed…”

Sweetiebelle’s jaw dropped with the suggestion that the hero of Ponyville could be walking among them, and they never would have noticed.

“...But I personally don’t believe as much.” Shaking her head, Rarity dismissed it.

“Wha?? What do you mean?” She stood in surprise and excitement.

“...Let me tell you something I’ve never told anypony. Not even Twilight.” This immediately made Sweetiebelle’s eyes widen and she gasped audibly in anticipation, as the big sister smiled mischievously.

“You know my attention to detail in my outfits is impeccable, darling. And in one of Pinkie’s parties– One where she had themed around the hero in question, I saw something quite peculiar… Or should I say somepony…”

“What was it!! What?!”

“...There were plenty of ponies in there dressed like the Mare Do Well that night– No surprise at all, even Pinkie was donning her hat. And in that crowd… I saw our hero. The real one. Her costume– Restitched and patched up in just the right places, by me. I could tell nearly immediately– That silent guest, moving about in the party like any other citizen playing dress up– She was the real deal.”

“WHAT?! OH MY GOSH THIS IS SO COOL!! What did you do?!”

“...Nothing! After all, she clearly desired privacy above everything else– Why else would she always cover her face? I wasn’t about to ruin that, much less ruin her chance to enjoy the party like any of us… I did keep an eye on her through the whole party though, and it was quite interesting…”

“What did she do?!” The little filly was at the edge of her seat, and wasn’t even seated.

“...Mingled! Had some snacks. Quietly moved about, and everypony was none the wiser. I did see her chatting with Pinkie and Maud very frequently, and of course, both were completely unaware that they were face-to-face with the real deal, heheh.”

“Gosh, gosh, did you get to hear her voice properly? What did she sound like?”

“Tired, I’d say. Not very energetic; Like she had run a marathon or two recently… But I certainly couldn’t fault her– She was not on the clock. And I imagine running around rooftops and battling monsters and every other threat to our beloved town would make her run quite ragged.”

Nibbling the tip of her pen, Sweetiebelle shook her head quietly. “Hmm… I don’t know, Rarity. It could have just been another pony in town playing dress up?”

“That’s what I told myself, at the end of that night, darling! I was thinking that maybe I was seeing things, and then the strangest thing happened… As she was leaving the party- and of course, I was watching her like a hawk– She turned and winked at me. Tipped her hat and everything. Like she knew I had been watching her the entire time!!”

“OH MY GOSH SHE'S SO COOL!!” Her jaw dropped.

“I was positively stupefied!! And what’s more– I'm fairly certain I have seen the same happening in nightmare nights– Our hero, walking among us, and we are all none the wiser, because it is a day or night to wear costumes. She is incredibly cunning!!”

“What does this mean…?” Sweetiebelle wrote down furiously in her notes, wondering just what this might imply. “I wonder what…”

“It is only a gut feeling, darling. But to me, this implies something curious– That maybe, she is not from Ponyville at all. That she will only ever be here wearing a mask– Because we would recognize a newcomer in our town, and wonder. That, or perhaps we all know who she is, and would recognize her face instantly– Which only increases my curiosity on who she might be! …But I don’t truly wish to unveil the mystery. After all, she is keeping Ponyville safe. She has earned her privacy in full.”

“Awwww but shouldn’t we have a chance to thank her for all she’s done?! I mean– She single handedly beat Chrysalis once!! And then there was all those bandit attacks, that hydra, that giant kestrel, that dragon– and even that time where Starlight Glimmer attacked the town with a bunch of skeletons– I can’t count how many bad guys she’s beaten for us! Like c’mon, she deserves a proper thanks, face to face!!”

“Hehe, indeed, that is what Twilight believes– She has a conspiracy board and everything– She has pursued discovering the true identity of the Mare Do Well for years; After all, if she could thank her in person, truly, seeing her face, our hero might be able to fully say just how thankful she is that somepony is protecting the town she loves… But that’s certainly something curious…”

“Huh? What is?”

“Our Masked Mare… She runs from Twilight the fastest. Even at those parties where she was hidden in plain sight, I saw her actively avoid the Princess, never slipping up– And I think I might know why.”

“W-why?!”

“Simple. Our resident Alicorn is the smartest pony around. And all of us know this, I’m certain that the Mare of Mystery knows too– If anypony could discover what lies beyond her mask… it’s Twilight. So she avoids her like a plague, even while protecting her town!”

Scribbling on her notes with gusto, the little filly added more to her research. “This is the best assignment ever.” She muttered, but then looked at her sister, ready to ask the most important question of all. “Okay. This one is important, big sis. Who do you think is the real Mare Do Well, really? What do you think lies beyond the mask…?”

Taking a pensive hoof to her lips, Rarity’s gaze was listless, as she considered the question. “Honestly, darling… I don’t know. And I am not inclined to discover. After all, she has saved us all, again and again… I believe she has earned her privacy. Whoever she is, we all know she must care for Ponyville and the ponies in it profoundly. And I am satisfied with that.”

Pouting, the little filly shook her head. “Awww, here you go being all poetic… I wanna know who she really is!!”

“Then keep digging, darling, I’m sure you’ll discover the mystery.” She turned to her lantern with a satisfied smile. “Now, I’m glad you are applying yourself to your assignment, but are we quite done? Because the Lantern Festival will begin in a few moments, and I don’t want to miss it! Applejack is bringing her apple fritters again and I am very much skipping my diet tonight.” The sun had indeed set, as she gazed out the windows, and Ponyville was quite lively already.

“One more thing, one more thing!!” The little filly waved her little hooves with excitement. “I just need to get your comments on one more subject… But you might not like it.”

Narrowing her eyes in pre-disappointment, her big sister nodded. “Go on…”

“Well…” The little filly grabbed a piece of paper with plenty of notes in it. “I want your commentary on a couple of the most important things related to the Mare Do Well… Fan theories.”

The groan of annoyance and frustration that Rarity let out echoed in the Carousel boutique.

The top of Twilight’s castle. That had always been her favorite spot.

No better area to scout Ponyville– To keep an eye on any potential trouble that might form.

And there was always trouble in Ponyville… This might be where the magic happens, but it certainly was where problems happened, too.

Hopefully tonight will be different than last year. Rescuing those ponies from that fire almost burned my mask off. Who even ignites their lantern indoors?

The town was lively. And from this perspective, it looked small, as quaint and comfortable as it had ever been. And from the top of the castle of Princess Twilight Sparkle, the Mysterious Mare Do Well observed all of it– From a perfect point of advantage, sitting as her cape flapped in the wind.

Well, here’s to hoping. If there’s any trouble, I’m here. And if there isn’t… I have the best seat in the house to watch the show.

She took a deep breath, enjoying the quiet of the night. All the sounds from the town seemed so distant, from up here. Watching the skies, they were somewhat cloudy– and above Ponyville, a handful of small airships floated over the town, no doubt to watch and participate in the festivities.

The wind felt just warm enough, just chilly enough. The night felt perfect. For a moment, she considered how much better she could feel the wind, if there was no mask covering her face, no hat atop her head. She extended a hoof… Then brought it down.

No. Out here the mask never comes off. The pony behind it doesn’t exist anymore. She’s dead. No slip ups. Never.

Her eyes narrowed, as she scanned the town for any commotion. Her gaze led itself down naturally, as a certain someone left the castle doors.

…There she is…

Below, all the way on ground level, the Princess of Friendship left her home, side by side with a friend or two, and they all held their own lanterns. The Mare of Mystery watched over them intently.

For the biggest brainiac in Equestria, she sure doesn’t look up often. Heh. All the better for me. Well, at least she’ll have fun at the festival…

She forced herself to look elsewhere, as she took even better cover, using the darkness that the altitude provided for her.

For a few minutes, she stood as she always stood. Silent, and ready. Only when the show actually began did she allow herself to lounge, her eyes mesmerized.

From the town, and even the airships above, lanterns were released into the night sky, they floated, lifted aloft by their own flames, and illuminated the already beautiful vista with gorgeous tones of orange.

Holy shit... Even better than last year. These Ponies know how to party… Nothing like this back in Canterlot, heh.

The cheers of ponies all around town could be heard from a distance, and the festival continued without a hitch.

Taking the chance, the Masked Mare climbed higher, being mesmerized by the sight, only on occasion shooting glimpses below. Even if she was alone, drinking in the sight was a precious moment.

Another year of keeping Ponyville safe.

When will my debt be repaid…?

…Never.

I will do this to my grave.

With a smile.

The Mysterious Mare Do Well will never quit. Never let up. Never give up. She can do anything– Whatever it takes.

She inhaled for a while, drinking in the nightly air, and then exhaled. Perhaps this night would be uneventful after all…

…Until it wasn’t.

She narrowed her eyes, her gaze drawn by a familiar sight. A carriage entered the town, from its most unoccupied direction, heading straight towards town hall.

Not this fucking guy again. Ugh. Not on my watch.

Leaping with determination, she fell at breakneck speeds, and mere moments from reaching the ground, she teleported, inverting her axis in a way that launched her forward with all of the momentum she had from falling.

With a bit of levitation she slowed her fall, but did not stop. Landing on a rooftop, she continued her gallop, leaping and teleporting whenever she needed to cross further reaches of empty space between the houses.

Above her, lanterns illuminated the skies and the town beautifully, interrupted only by the sight of those small airships, with its delighted residents seeing all of the town from an advantageous position.

Below her, many ponies celebrated and enjoyed themselves, music, food, singing… Few noticed her presence.

She followed the carriage with determination, but had to make a quick stop. Near her, a lantern was stuck on a tree, and below, three fillies tried reaching for it, utterly unsuccessful.

Are those the kids from that fanclub? …Small town.

With a skillful leap and a flip, she carefully removed the lamp from the tree, and landed with agility on the ground, quickly handing the three fillies the lantern.

The three fillies in question’s jaws were utterly dropped, as they received her aid. They attempted to speak, but words failed them.

She simply gave them a nod and a tip of the hat, and teleported back to the rooftops. Just in time to hear the three of them squealing in the distance.

Heh. Cute kids.

Back to business…

Her target was in sight. From that carriage, right before town hall, came out a minotaur, and a posse of bandit ponies.

That asshole is not stealing the deed to Ponyville. Not on my watch.

With another set of agile leaps, she climbed on the roof of town hall, then down– Landing with skill right in front of it, facing her enemy with a quiet scowl.

Lots of ponies on the streets… Eight or ten bandits, not counting the big asshole. Let’s hope the fight doesn’t spread. I won’t let it.

The Minotaur took notice of her immediately, with an angry shout. “There she is!! The lil’ masked bastard!!! URGH!! You’ll pay for the last beating ya handed out to us– If my name isn’t Iron Will!!”

Silently, but with great joy, the Masked Mare made a few gestures. She pointed a hoof above a specific side of her head, and then tilted her head deviously.

Tilting his own head, the leader did not get it. “Bwuh? Is she playin’ charades?”

One of his bandit lackeys looked at him, and pointed out the obvious. He was missing a horn, one that she had broken off in a previous battle, one she was glad to point out; With a devious grin that none could see through her mask.

That’s right, asshole. I’m here for your other horn.

Shooting glances between her and his lackeys, Iron will finally got it, as he clenched his fists in anger. “Oh that DOES IT! I’m gettin yer masked ass; And after yer minced meat, I’m bulldozing this town and building a theme park!!” He reached into the carriage, opening a compartment. “And this time I brought a little toy with me to make sure yer TOAST!!”

But she didn’t give him the chance. Dashing forward at incredible speeds, she did a leg sweep on him, knocking him down, and then immediately switched her attention to the other bandits.

They attempted to lunge at her, to stomp her with hooves, punch her, anything, but she didn’t let them. With great agility, she would flip over them, counter with her own kicks and punches, at times launching one at the other with magic.

And due to the commotion, they started being noticed. Ponies gathered around in curiosity, but at a moderate distance, watching their hero fight– Some with surprise, others with awe, many with cheers.

Please don’t come any closer. There’s nothing to see here.

She breathed sharply, quickly, as she blinded a foe with a swish of her cape, and delivered a vicious beat down. But right before she could deliver the final blow…

Flying at an incredibly fast speed, Rainbow Dash tackled the bandit she was fighting, sending him flying at a wall. She then turned, mid air, giving the Mare of Mystery a salute. “Heya, sidekick!! Let’s do some butt-whooping!!”

And here comes the loudmouth…

Ignoring her, the Masked Mare leapt forward, continuing the fight unimpeded, delivering swift blows, and receiving her own, getting punched in the face on more than one occasion.

Stuffing her hat on a bandit’s face to stun him, she turned and delivered a swift bucking, then with magic quickly equipped it back, a rehearsed motion she had done countless times.

Ponies around her cheered everytime she took an enemy down.

Why can’t they just keep a safe distance?! This isn’t a show!

“Thank you, thank you!!” Rainbow shouted with a cocky smile, as she delivered a speedy kick to one of the bandits. Raising her wings in celebration as the crowd watched; Which was reprimanded by a bandit delivering a swift punch to her jaw, sending her tumbling.

Finally, the leader stood– Iron Will scoffed, blew air from his nostrils, and charged at the Masked Mare, ignoring Rainbow entirely. “I’LL FLATTEN YOU, YA MASKED BASTARD!”

Standing her ground, the hero of Ponyville waited for the last moment before teleporting beside the oversized Minotaur, tripping him; Sending him falling to the floor again.

Two unicorn bandits aimed crossbows at her, and she stood her ground– Blocking the shots with magical barriers and snapping the arrows. Another volley was shot at her, with poor accuracy, and she leaped in front of it, blocking most shots, but one hit her flank, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain.

Can’t risk them hitting the crowd, no matter what.

Only a few bandits remained, and she faced them with fighting intent, but Rainbow just landed casually next to her. “Hey, by the way, when are you going to stop by your fanclub? They literally write songs about you! It’d mean a lot to Scoots, y’know?!” She demanded the hero’s attention, and was not given it.

Seriously? I’m not even dignifying that with a response. Does she not get why I’m doing this?

Ignoring the pegasus, she leapt forward with fighting intent, bucking a bandit onto another bandit, and hitting another with a flip kick. Besides her, flying casually, Rainbow continued to lecture her idiotically. “Hero tip, sidekick! You should cherish the praise of your fans more!! Get them roaring!!”

Does she ever shut up?

Being distracted by Rainbow left her exposed– And Iron Will managed to deliver a swift punch to her side, nearly worsening the damage that the arrow had made, sending her flying. With a flip, and with the same momentum, she teleported behind him, bucking the back of his head mid air with tremendous force.

“Nice! That’s what I would have done, too!” Rainbow nodded, standing idly with her arms crossed and a smile.

Then do it, loudmouth!

The pegasus once again was punched by a bandit, this time on her gut, which she retaliated with her own kick.

The Masked Mare swiftly dispatched the bandit that was attacking Rainbow, without hesitation.

Attempting to garner the hero’s attention, the pegasus waved at all the ponies watching, and smirked. “You oughta taunt the bad guys more! Like c’mon!! All our fans are here! Least you could do is say a quip or something!”

Unfortunately, that was enough to distract the Masked Mare, even if only for a moment. Reaching into the carriage, Iron Will pulled out his newest toy. “I been waitin’ for THIS! Say hello to my new toy, ya masked freak!!”

The crowd gasped, and Rainbow did too.

Shit. That’s a rocket launcher.

She took a battle stance, her nerves high, as she waited for the shot, keeping an eye on every miniscule movement of Iron Will as he took aim. Her heart pounded furiously as her adrenaline was high.

Okay. He needs to shoot at me. Not the crowd, not the homes, me.

She tilted her head, ever so slightly, just to see if that would tease him, instigating him to fire.

If he shoots me, I can contain the blast. I can do this. I can do this.

And for half a second, everything was going according to plan…

…Except Rainbow interfered. “BACK OFF, ASSWIPE!” She shouted, taking flight and lunging at the minotaur, shaking his aim, lifting the missile launcher up, where it misfired.

For a single moment, a shiver went down the hero’s spine. She witnessed, with her eyes widened, the missile fire went up, up… And hit one of the air ships that floated above Ponyville, knocking it out of the sky.

She inhaled sharply.

For that single, time-stopping moment, with her eyes widened, she saw the trajectory of the fall. As she stood, in that single second, her mind went overdrive, considering every angle.

That thing is headed right for the Carousel Boutique. Shit. I can’t let it fall on any buildings!

Her eyes narrowed, as she could see the denizens of that small airship yelling in a panic, as their vehicle was in free fall.

There’s ponies still in that airship. I need to get them out and safely, I need to get up there, and redirect it’s fall to the streets!

Her gaze moved incredibly fast, as if time stood still. She looked towards the street; Where several ponies stood, gasping in fear, looking up.

There’s ponies all over the plaza near the Boutique– I have to move them out for the ship to crash properly, and FAST!

Then finally, her gaze landed on the bandit leader… Who wrestled with Rainbow Dash, both of their jaws dropped over the misfiring and its direction.

I can’t let him get away again– I’ll be too exhausted to fight after I get up there– I need to stop him too, and first!

Ignoring the pain she was already feeling from the hits she had taken and the arrow lodged on her side, she allowed herself only one single moment to blink…

I can do this.
I have to.
I WILL.

Then leapt forward, with fierce determination and agility.

Launching herself with her magic like a missile, she delivered a swift and powerful blow directly to the Minotaur’s neck, breaking his windpipe, and then, continuing the same momentum, She stomped his horn, breaking it, propelling herself forward, towards the street.

“CLEAR THE WAY!! MOVE!!” She shouted as loud as she could, as she galloped towards the Carousel Boutique.

Unfortunately, not as many ponies managed to move fast, that's when with her magic, she began picking them up, and swiftly tossing them to safety. Two she launched at a soft bush, three she launched at a tent that cushioned their fall, and the last four she tossed at a water fountain.

Continuing on the same momentum, she leapt, and teleported, at incredible speeds, leaping over the walls and roof of the Carousel Boutique, launching herself upwards.

With a final leap, she kept her momentum through teleportation, heading up through the air, as the ship crashed down in her direction. Twisting her body mid air, she adjusted her trajectory to land in it safely, having a few sides of her body cut by loose broken metal on the way, including her face, with one nearly slicing her left eye.

Immediately upon landing, all of the scared ponies in the airship looked at her, and she shouted as she gathered them up with magic. “EVERYPONY HUDDLE UP!” Binding them together, they all hugged, and she cast a bubble spell that surrounded them, keeping them safe and lightnening their weight.

“RAINBOW! CATCH!” With a decisive motion, she bucked them off of the airship, and they fell significantly slower than her; Who remained on the airship, which was in itself seconds from crashing on the Boutique below.

Straining, screaming in pain, she channeled all of the magic she could, attempting to levitate the entire airship, all at once, redirect it, if possible, lift it off of its trajectory, land it directly on the streets below she had just cleared.

She screamed in pain, gritted her teeth, her horn burned, overheated, overcharged, overexerted with it burning a hole in her mask, and with that immense effort, the airship missed the boutique and landed on the streets, and with its impact, she was sent flying.

She flew, out of control, landing violently on a rooftop nearby, nearly immediately forcing herself to stand. Her entire body hurt– Her face and horn burned, and her heart pounded furiously, she felt as if she would pass out with the strenuous amount of magic she had just cast. But she forced herself to stand and look, as she breathed incredibly uneasy, short haggard breaths.

Rainbow was carrying the bubble she had tossed off the airship down, taking them to the ground, with its denizens safe.

The streets were clear of the crash, where the ship still burned. Not one townsfolk was hurt, the few that she tossed to safety regained their senses, unharmed.

And in the distance, the Minotaur wheezed for air on the floor, not managing to get up properly, incapacitated.

But the ship was still on fire. Her work wasn’t done yet. Ignoring the headache, ignoring the bruises and pain and even the burning sensation, she cast her magic once more.

With strenuous effort, she gathered most of the water from the fountain nearby in a single bubble, careful not to take the ponies that had been tossed there with it, and moving it towards the ship, letting go and extinguishing its flames.

Then and only then she allowed herself to exhale. Her body nearly collapsed, the broken arrow in her flank stung.

Every single pony in town roared with joy, cheering her success, chanting her hero name. The Lantern festival had gone without a hitch, thanks to the Mysterious Mare Do Well.

...There. All done.

As every pony cheered and thanked her below, screaming with joy and excitement, she gave them a single nod, and a tip of the hat, and that cheering grew even louder and happier with it.

...I guess I gave them a show after all… Fuck, I’m bleeding out.

Then, in the crowd, someone approached, drawn to the chaos, interested in her specifically. Twilight Sparkle. Their eyes met, and the Masked Mare shuddered.

Shit. Time to go.

With a wince of pain, she turned, limping away from the edge of that rooftop, feeling all of the pain and the weight of that night press down on her, slowing her movements.

“Nicely done, sidekick!” Rainbow flew in the air next to the rooftop she walked on.

Turning her head, the mysterious Mare Do Well didn’t have the energy for doing much other than glare at her, as she breathed sharply, feeling pain.

Smirking with a giggle, Rainbow pointed at her face. “Heh. Twilight's gonna love this. Adding your eye color to her conspiracy board is gonna be awesome!”

Her hide shivered. She brought a hoof to her face.

Oh no.

With only a bit of patting, she could feel it.

Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!!!!

Her mask had been damaged, and even burnt slightly, on its left side by her own overheating of magic. A side of her mask was nearly fully torn open, which exposed her eye.

Leaning forward, Rainbow snickered deviously with her arms crossed. “Twi’s gonna loooooove to know you got lovely green eyes. We’re one step closer to cracking your secret identity, sidekick!”

“Fucking Loudmouth.” The Masked Mare said simply, with a snarl, before limping away with some difficulty.

The pegasus was taken back in shock at the hero– For having spoken up just to insult her, genuinely surprised.

I’ve got to get out of here before she–

“Wait!!” A familiar voice called out from behind her. Twilight Sparkle had teleported onto the rooftop, and was desperately garnering her attention. “Please!! Let me thank you for saving the festival…!”

The mare allowed herself only one second to look back– Only with the side of her face that was covered. There the Princess stood, like she had many other times, trying to get her to stay.

Trying to get her to slip up.

Trying to get her to show her face.

What lied beyond the mask.

no no no no no no no no no…

“U-um, Twi, she, uh–” Rainbow attempted to speak– And just like that, the Mare of Mystery teleported forward, onto another rooftop, trying to gallop with all her strength.

“N-no!! Wait!!” Desperately, the Princess of Friendship took chase with flight, and the pegasus was left behind, still stupefied.

Running was difficult. Her entire body begged her to stop. Her entire body ached, and her horn burnt. But she refused to give in.

“Please, let’s just talk!!” Twilight begged from behind her, too close.

The Masked mare teleported forward, attempting to reach another rooftop– but her strength waned, and she fell– Hitting against a wall, then tumbling on a lamp post, and crashing violently on the floor for good measure, falling in an alleyway, failing to drop and roll.

She struggled to get up, forcing herself to, coughing up blood– which was actually dripping down her muzzle– her mask was torn even more now. Her mouth was nearly fully exposed.

Shit, shit, SHIT!!

“Please don’t run!” Speaking with unease, the Princess of Friendship stood at the end of the alleyway. They were alone, and walls surrounded them from all sides, except hers.

I need to get out of here– I need to teleport away…!

And yet, she stood, weakly, covering her face with her hat, tilting it downwards, but still glancing, if only a little, at the Princess, bathing her own face in shadow to prevent her from seeing it. The lights above them danced in a way that bathed the alleyway in just enough darkness.

With a concerned, weary smile, the Princess nodded at her. “You’ve saved so many ponies today– it could have been a disaster!! But you were there. You saved them. Thank you so much…”

Why can’t she just thank me and leave?

“Y-you’re hurt– If you come with me to my castle, I could help you, I could patch you up…!” She spoke with unease, approaching slowly. The Mare Do Well took one step back. This halted Twilight immediately, knowing that any misstep would cause her to run.

Why does she always have to care like this?

“Please let me help you– Like you’ve helped this town– I owe you so much…!” She tried approaching her again, with a look of pity, incredibly mindful of her every step.

Why does she always have to pry?

“Whoever you are behind that mask…” Twilight shook her head, slowly. “You can trust me. I promise. I just want to know who has done so much for us…!”

Why can’t she just let me go?

Slowly, impeccably slowly, the protector of Ponyville raised her head. Her breathing still unsteady, her entire body hurting, blood dripping from her muzzle, her face still bathed in shadow, she allowed herself to look the Princess in the eye.

Why can’t I just leave?

“Why…” The Masked Mare spoke, weakly, pained, and even just a word made the Princess freeze. The split second between that word and the rest was one of anticipation.

“...Why can’t you just let me do this for you…?”

The Princess’s eyes widened in surprise at the words, as she attempted to process them. “W-what? Me…?”

They shared a moment of incredibly pained silence. Twilight tilted her head, desperately attempting to get a glimpse of the face of the hero of Ponyville, all the while the other did not move, simply wheezed in pain.

Twilight raised a hoof towards her mask.

For a moment. For one, fleeting, painful moment, the hero considered giving in.

Her breathing was uneasy, their eyes met, even covered in shadow. Even now, the Princess didn’t recognize her.

But if she let this happen, she would.

Her heart raced. It raced because she wanted to leave. It raced because she wanted to stay.

Until…

With a flash, the Princess of Valor appeared out of thin air, falling on the floor of the alleyway, landing with a frustrated grunt.

“Ugh. Solid…!” She exhaled, standing up, with a yawn that implied that she had just woken up. And then she saw…

Twilight Sparkle, looking at her with silent, immense confusion and surprise, and next to her… Some sort of masked hero– But one she could easily identify through the torn mask, and through the simple fact that she was here.

And just like that, in a frantic confused panic, the Mysterious Mare Do Well teleported away.

“No!!! No!!” Twilight shouted in sadness, losing track of her.

“What did I just drop in… is this the Lantern Festival…?” the Valkyrie questioned, looking up, still feeling exhaustion.

“Y-you!!” Twilight turned to her, in flabbergasted surprise, scanning her with a look, and inspecting her wings, she was even more shocked. “Aren’t you… S-Sunset Shimmer?! What happened to you?! You’re an Alicorn?!! Where have you been?! Hasn’t it been… Six years?!”

“U-um, Twi, I’m uhh–” She began to explain, but the Princess of friendship shook her head. “N-no!! Sorry. Talk to me some other time! I have to go find her…!” And with that, she took flight.

“Twilight, wait! I can help!” The Valkyrie took flight after her, intent on discovering what the hell was going on with this universe, and if possible, helping her.

How could I almost let this happen. How could I let her get so close.

And now, it might be over.

It might be time to go…

“Ready?” Maud Pie asked cautiously, quietly, with anticipation.

“Ready.” The Masked Mare braced herself.

Swiftly, and as gently as she could, the Earth Pony pulled what remained of the arrow lodged in the side of the hero’s flank, who hissed pain. Maud immediately began tending to the wound, making sure it was properly cleaned and bandaged.

The Mysterious Mare Do Well looked at herself in the mirror, no longer wearing a mask, and most of her outfit. She had blood in most of her face, dripping out of her nose and a bit dried on her chin, not to mention a couple of bruises. Her horn still burned– It was sensitive to the touch in the most painful way, due to overexertion of her magic.

The most distinctive wound was a cut that went incredibly close and above her left eye– One that forced her eyes to be unevenly open, with the left one being narrow.

I… look like mom.

“I… I look like my mother.” She let out an ironic frail chuckle, leading her gaze to the reflection of the mare that was currently patching her up.

“How so?” Maud asked simply, while working diligently.

“She… Well… She got into bar fights often when she was younger, so one of her eyes didn’t open properly.” A simple conversation was an easy way to suppress the pain she felt in her entire body. As she spoke, she bandaged a hoof that was cut by metal.

I wish I was thinking about anything else.

But there’s not much good to think about right now.

For only a moment, Maud stopped, to ensure that she was looking directly in the eyes of the Mare of Mystery, through her reflection. “How long has it been since you’ve seen her?”

I can’t remember how long it’s been.

“...Almost a decade, I think...” She spoke, definitively. “I… I shouldn’t have brought it up. I don’t want to talk about it.”

With an affirming hum, the Earth Pony nodded. “How was the night? I saw you from the crowd. You were pretty incredible as usual.”

“8.5 I think. Bordering on 9.” She hissed in pain.

“Not as bad as the skeleton army and the Sorceress, then? You’ve taken worse beatings.” She was nearly done patching her up, but continued incredibly carefully.

Even worse than those…

Hanging her head low, the hero shook her head quietly. “Yeah, but… I think I’m done. I think Twilight knows it’s me.”

A brief moment of uneasy silence passed, one that was accentuated only by the noises made on the quiet cave river that passed by Maud’s home. She spoke, deadpan as always, but uncertain. “...What happened?”

How could I explain it? I don’t even know.

Reminiscing on those incredibly recent moments was already painful. “My mask got torn. I’m pretty sure she saw my eye color. And not just that, but… I’ve seen some weird shit, in this job… but never a clone of me appearing out of thin air.”

“Clone? Maybe it was Chrysalis again.”

“No. Chrysalis doesn’t know my face. This clone looked like me… Without the suit. Just… Normal. I don’t know what sort of divine punishment I have going on, but… Holy shit, why is someone parading my face around… Right next to Twilight. I’m fucked. She must have connected the dots by now. Remembered me. I think… I think I might need to go. I can’t… I can’t have anypony knowing that the Mare Do Well is… Me.” She let out a long exhale, one that indicated just how exhausted she was.

What lies beyond the mask is nothing.

Maud remained silent for a moment, thinking. Thinking strongly. Then she spoke. “Well… I can’t stop you, if you want to. But I think Ponyville is better with you in it. And I’d miss you.”

“...I’d miss you too. You rock.” Gazing at her friend’s reflection, the hero smiled, genuinely, if not weakly, and the Earth pony shared on that smile, even blowing air from her nostrils, which in Maud language translated to laughing so much she was crying. “You’re so funny.”

But then, returning her gaze at her own reflection, the hero shook her head. “It’s not me that Ponyville needs. They need the mask. It was never about me… Twilight, she…” She stopped, shuddering, exhaling once more.

I didn’t want to face her again. I never even wanted her to think about me– The real me, again. I wanted her to forget I ever existed.

“Maybe this could be a good thing. Twilight finally knowing about you. You could finally explain to her why you do it?” In a way, this could convince the hero to stay, as well.

“It can't be. It just can't. This face… This mask… The pony beyond it is dead. I didn’t want to ever… To ever have to face her again.”

Letting out a slight smile, Maud joked to lighten the mood– The closest that a pony like her could joke, anyway. “Well, if you have been discovered, at least I can finally tell Pinkie that I kissed and banged the ‘Mysterious Mare Do Well’ a couple times.”

Containing laughter, the hero of Ponyville shook her head. “Pff. I imagine she’d be disappointed, knowing who I really am.”

“Pinkie doesn’t get disappointed easily. And also, you’re great.”

She shuddered in pain, despite being thankful of the comment, but the stoic Earth Pony comforted her with a smile.

It was good while it lasted.

But it’s over now.

It’s all over… isn’t it…?

They shared quiet smiles, as the Earth Pony finalized the bandaging, but then both of their ears twitched, hearing a knock in Maud’s front door.

“I’m not expecting anypony.” Maud blinked, nudging her head in a specific direction, signaling to her to move.

The Masked Mare instantly sprung to action, even if it hurt. She swiftly equipped her torn mask, her hat, and the rest of her suit, and bolted to an end of the cave.

And slowly, domestically, Maud went towards her front door cautiously, moving by her cave-home quietly.

“Who is it?” She called out, barely raising her voice.

“Umm… Maud? It’s Twilight! I, uh, have to talk to you, it’s a bit important…” The muffled voice of the princess was unmistakable, but she was still careful.

She opened the door, but only enough to peek her head. “Hello Twilight Sparkle. To what do I owe the pleasu–” She stopped. Because right besides the Princess, was a very familiar Alicorn, and a tall and strong one at that. “Um.”

“Hey, Maud. Can we come in? It’s about me. The other me.” The Valkyrie spoke with a quiet grin.

A brief moment of silence passed. Maud’s eyes were fixed on the Princess of Valor. Who with a tilt of the head, smirked.

“Holy shit you’re tall” Maud spoke softly.

Twilight’s gaze bounced from the Earth Pony to the Alicorn, weirding out the interaction, but connecting a few dots. “We… We know about her. Is she here…?”

“Ahem” Maud cleared her throat, deadpan, regaining her composure. “I’m not sure what you’re talking about. But if you’d like to come in…”

“I would.” The Alicorn placed a decisive, dominating hoof on the door, coming a little closer to the Earth pony.

“...Okay.” Maud replied softly, letting go of the door, allowing the Valkyrie to come inside and also do whatever she wanted, a bit mesmerized. And as she passed, the Alicorn bumped Maud’s side with her own for good measure. “You look good too.” She winked.

”Holy shit”

Twilight followed along, a bit more shy, addressing the Princess of Valor. “...What was that all about?”

With a light chuckle, the Valkyrie shook her head. “I learned, a bunch of dimensions back, that Maud is susceptible to having a crush on me. So I figured her reaction would be telling if she knows the me from here.”

Turning her head to Maud, she asked an interesting question. “So, what is the other me, your superhero girlfriend or something?”

Blinking only once, Maud followed along. “It’s pretty hard to call somepony a girlfriend when you can’t introduce other ponies in town to her, or your family, or even go on dates… Unless they’re costume parties, and even then, you can’t even admit you know each other. …We are what we are.”

“Hm. How about that? I guess there was some other universe for this after all.” The Valkyrie shrugged with a delighted smile.

“G-gosh… The multiverse… This is crazy…!” The Princess pondered to herself, but not for long, because quite fast she noticed a couple of bloody hoof prints. And turning to Maud, she saw that her front hooves were also a bit bloody, having spent a prolonged amount of time previously helping patch up the hero.

“Oh. Crap.” The Earth Pony stated simply, looking down at her bloody hooves, as the Valkyrie entered the room that she had just been tending to the hero of Ponyville on.

It was pretty easy to deduce what had happened here, for the two intelligent Alicorns, but the Earth Pony had to say something anyway. “She ran away when she heard the knocks. She’s pretty skittish.”

Exhaling in frustration, Twilight turned to her in confusion and annoyance. “Maud, why did you never tell me that you had the Mysterious Mare Do Well just– Living secretly in your house?!?! Don’t you know how long I’ve been looking to find out about her?!?! And you never told me she slept here?! Why?!”

“Because I’m not a snitch.” The Earth Pony stated simply, tilting her head. “And also I figured the least I could do to reward the Protector of Ponyville was a roof over her head. She was sleeping in caves when I found her. I just gave her a proper place to rest, and decent meals. She deserved it.”

“Same old Maud…!” The Valkyrie chuckled. “Thanks for looking out for the other me.”

“B-but…” Twilight exhaled, looking down with sorrow. “She’s gone again… I just…”

“No. She’s here.” The Valkyrie led her gaze with a point, upwards.

In the darkness, in the walls of the roof of the cave, there was a figure, an unmistakable figure, watching the scene. They all looked at her in silence.

“What the fuck are you?!” She snarled from above. “Are you a changeling?!”

“I’m you from another universe. You should come down before you hurt yourself, you looked pretty banged up back there…” Her other self tilted her head with concern.

“How did you find me?!” She asked, with the same anger.

“When you’re cursed to travel the multiverse, you start seeing some predictable patterns of yourself– This isn’t the first universe where I used Maud’s home as a hideout, and also, you had a very faint trail of blood that led to the Everfree forest, despite your teleportations. I put two and two together.” She shrugged, well aware of how predictable she was becoming to herself.

“How do I know you’re not some kind of trick, or monster?!” The same voice snarled from above, not budging an inch.

“You became this hero persona because you were ashamed of who you are under the mask– But you felt indebted to Twilight for saving your life all those years ago, right?”

“H-how…!”

“It’s what I would have done… What I could have done.”

A moment of uneasy silence passed. Twilight nodded quietly, attempting to be reassuring. “I-it’s okay! I know now… Please just come down so we can talk properly…!”

More silence. More hesitation.

Finally, after a long while, she shuffled down skillfully, ignoring the pain, and walked slowly towards the trio, still wearing her torn mask and hat, leaving the shadows, limping.

Finally, after so many years, with resignation… She slowly took her hat and mask off in front of the Princess of Friendship.

“S-so it’s true…!” Twilight widened her eyes. “S-Sunset Shimmer…!”

Sunset Shimmer sat, covered in her own blood and bruises. Her hair cut short, with only a small side sweep, perfect for fitting in a tight mask, with an exhausted, mournful gaze, unsteady breathing, and not to mention, one of her eyes was half closed due to her wounds… Her face already full of scars from previous fights in the past few years.

“...You look like mom…” The Valkyrie’s gaze became mournful as well, only for a moment.

“...You really are me. And with wings, too…!” The hero of Ponyville said, defeated, her gaze stuck to the ground, unable to look the Princess of Friendship in the eye.

“Sunset…” Twilight looked into her bruised and bloody face, into her tired green eyes. “...Why…?”

Shaking her head slowly, she spoke slowly, weakly. “I never cared for Ponyville. Not at the beginning, at least… I love the town now, but… I was doing this for you. It was always for you.”

Her eyes widened, with the same concerned surprise. “W-what do you mean…?”

The hero continued speaking, with a frail, tired, weak voice. “...You saved me. I stole your crown, became a monster, and you… You still save me. You were the perfect pupil of Celestia… Everything I wasn’t. And you even offered to help me. But I ran away… Not because of you… I ran away because of me. I couldn’t stand myself. I looked at my reflection everyday and felt… Shame. Hate. But I still… I still had a debt to pay to you.”

Bringing a shocked hoof to her own lips, the Princess of Friendship was completely surprised. After all, she had forgotten about Sunset Shimmer– It had been one more villain she had defeated years ago, one where her mentor occasionally mentioned missing, but gone, nonetheless. She thought she was dead. She thought she hadn’t truly managed to help Sunset.

“I thought that if I looked after Ponyville, if I just kept the town safe, you could rest more. You could just… have a life with less worries. I don’t know. I didn’t plan to become some sort of symbol, it just happened. I just… I just wanted to repay my debt to you.”

“Why couldn’t you tell me…?”

“Twilight, I couldn’t stand me. I hate… What lies beyond this mask, I hate it. I couldn’t… I couldn’t ever face you, or Celestia again. Not after what I did. I knew I didn’t deserve your forgiveness, I knew I couldn’t ever show my face around Equestria anywhere, but I had to… I had to repay my debt.”

Exhaling, Twilight shook her head, then smiled genuinely, a weary, kind smile. “But I forgave you…! …I forgive you. Thank you so much for everything you’ve done for me, for Ponyville… For me. You… you’re incredible, Sunset. I’ll keep your secret if that’s what you want… If you need any help whatsoever, I’m yours. I owe you everything… Thank you so, so much… Just… Thank you for being you.”

Silence.

The wounded hero’s eyes were widened, and her face was red, and she didn’t know what to say.

She looked down for a moment, then back at the Princess. “...And you’re okay… You’re okay that it’s me?” She gestured at the burnt mask on the floor.

“More than okay.” Twilight smiled genuinely with a nod. “You have no idea how happy I am, that it’s a familiar, friendly face.” She chuckled, shaking her head, reminiscing. “Rainbow thought you were Lightning Dust– Somehow having learned magic just to one-up her.”

Blowing raspberries, Sunset shook her head. “Wow, that loudmouth would have never figured it out.”

“Look, Sunset…” Twilight got a bit closer, regarding her with pity, but also joy, and this time, Sunset did not recoil. “Celestia would be really, really happy to know it’s you, and that you’re okay. …But I’ll only tell her if you’re okay with it… Okay…?”

Nodding slowly, suppressing a smile, Sunset wiped some of her own blood off her face. “I’ll, uh… I'll think about it… If that’s okay…?”

“Okay.” Twilight’s smile was wide. They were both exhausted, but now they were smiling.

“...I, uh, didn’t imagine this would go like… This.” Sunset exhaled, unable to suppress a smile.

Maud approached her with a quiet, small smile, and raised an eyebrow.

Chuckling, Sunset rolled her eyes. “...Go on, say it.”

“I told you so.” Maud stated with that same smile, then kissed her on the cheek, a kiss she went ‘ow’ over due to the bruises, but still enjoyed.

Both Twilight and Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle at the irony of it all, and for the simple joy of understanding each other, and Maud, of course, laughed on the inside.

“Well!” The Valkyrie snickered, as she made her way out the door. “You two can sort yourselves out now, and I’ll be on my way. The Lantern Festival is still going on, and I want to catch a bit of it before I get thrown into the next universe. I’ll say, though, you’re definitely one of the better me’s out there, me. Nice hustle, hero.”

The three of them watched her move away, and she waved goodbye with a wing, with final parting words. “Oh, by the way? In my universe I’m married to Twilight Sparkle. Good luck with that.”

The atmosphere got very awkward and very flustered for the trio… But not for long.

After the reveal they had previously experienced, this was only one more for the pile.

Despite everything, the Princess of Valor chose not to go into town after all, merely watching the light show from a hill, near the border of the everfree forest.

The skies were lit completely with lanterns that scattered in every direction.

She took a long inhale, feeling the wind on her mane.

It was strange, considering that some universes shared the same holidays, in the same days– after all, she and her wife had planned to enjoy this one together as well– As they had, plenty of years before.

One thing that a lot of universes shared: Twilight’s castle. Seeing that felt… Wrong. Strange.

Because in her universe, her getting together with Twilight, her becoming an Alicorn… The destruction of the castle was directly tied to it. In none of the universes she went to, did Ponyville have a community center…

Their community center. So every time she saw that castle, she knew. She knew this universe would be one of distance.

After a while, she took a glance to her left, and a bit further off, she saw the trio– Sunset, Maud and Twilight, walking over to the hill, and laying down on the grass, watching the show together in silence. And she smiled when she saw that her other self wasn’t wearing her mask.

She wondered, only for a moment, what kind of hero she would be now, now that she could maybe, just maybe, through Twilight… Love herself.

There had been many worlds where she tried her best to help– But she was getting tired.

The exhaustion was catching up to her. Even with being an Alicorn, getting unstable one-hour sleep bursts wasn't doing the trick to rest her fully, and slowly, she was feeling weaker.

She considered trying to sleep… But she couldn’t. Not when her wife might be watching the same light show she was back home.

Spike and Fluttershy returned from the festival, holding several snacks and sweets, and sat on the balcony, giving each other knowing glances and nods, as they saw Twilight– Still working diligently on the machine, still being incredibly focussed, and incredibly exhausted.

“We’re back!” Fluttershy spoke with a rehearsed innocence. “Would you like some snacks from the festival?”

Suppressing giggles, attempting to contain the ruse, Spike sat down. “We’ve got caramel apples, apple fritters, some pretzels…”

“--Sure. Bring them over here, please.” Twilight muttered, not paying attention.

Silence. She turned her head, and saw the duo sitting down, on top of a picnic blanket no less, with all their snacks, looking at her with eyebrows raised.

“...Can you please bring an apple fritter over here…?” The Princess spoke, only a bit demanding, tired.

“I dunnoooooo…” Spike spoke, deviously looking at Fluttershy, who continued with him; “It would likely damage the Equipment if you got crumbs on it, Twilight. Better not…!” They both batted their eyes innocently.

From his cage, Hermes had been sleeping, but awoke with their arrival, just in time to give his opinion. “They’re right, this equipment is quite volatile! You shouldn’t eat near it– Trust me, I once nearly became bald–”

“--Fine.” The Princess exhaled, annoyed, and walked forward, taking his cage with her, placing it on the far end of the balcony, but at a distance that Fluttershy could hand him some of the snacks. “But only for ten minutes.” She spoke, grabbing a delicious, warm, fresh apple fritter.

And just like that, they watched the lanterns dance in the sky, and the people of Ponyville enjoyed themselves with party and reverie, on this quiet, beautiful night.

They ate in silence, watching the show, and focusing on nothing more.

It wasn’t long before Twilight accepted that she couldn’t work more tonight. It wasn’t long before tears filled her eyes– After all, the last time she had seen this, she had a warm wing covering her, belonging to none other than Sunset Shimmer.

The night felt cold. And it felt lonely– All while still being beautiful.

“Twilight…” Fluttershy spoke softly, getting her attention. “...Next year.”

They shared an understanding nod– Even if it was difficult to feel hope, fighting against these odds.

As she returned her gaze to the lanterns and the stars once more, she closed her eyes, and spoke weakly. “...I think…” She shuddered, cold. “I think I’m ready to go to sleep now.”

“It’s okay… We’ll clean up for you!” Spike nodded with an understanding smile– After all, he was planning on sleeping in this room, as was Fluttershy.

“Goodnight.” The Princess stood and walked away, and the three that remained wished her the same.

She shambled through the silent halls of their community center, finally reaching her room.

Opening the door, it was dark, and as quiet as a tomb.

She took a moment to drink in the sight. Her bed, large, but empty.

Exhaling, she shook those thoughts off, and climbed on the bed, crawling under the covers, feeling the emotional exhaustion of two days catching up to her, after all, she had avoided sleeping well, or sleeping here, since then.

She reached for Sunset’s pillow, and inhaled. It still smelled just like her…

Embracing it, she kept that scent close, and fell asleep.

Author's Note

Okay right off the bat I need to say something, this is not meant to be a mystery chapter. The moment you read the title, I expect you to think "Oh nice, Sunset is the Mare Do Well" Lmao. What I mean is I don't consider my readers idiots, it only took time for the story to be open with it cause it made for much better prose! Saving the reveal for when its adequate to the outside characters!

(I ALMOST wrote the sweetiebelle fan theories segment. almost. the chapter was long enough as it is)

Also. Can you see why this is my second favorite of all of the chapters I'll write on this fic? Maybe not, maybe I'm just nuts lmao. Good fun to have an inner Narration though! Instead of an justice league vibe, like in the power ponies chapter, it was more of a Daredevil vibe, hehe. (watch the original netflix show its really good) Mostly I think its just my personal preference for Sunsets-- Having a profoundly heroic Sunset who is her own worst enemy, despite her heroic deeds, she still profoundly hates herself, is so fucking fun. And I think Ponyville deserves a hero.

This chapter is similar to 'Firestorm' in a sense that Sunset is nearly heroic, active, but still hates herself. and it makes for BALLIN good action.

The Hero of Ponyville. I wound up changing how she looked in the poster, shes one of the few arts I wasn't satisfied with.

Also I really wanted to give a chance for a universe to have a heroic Sunset-- But one with still all of her personal vices. Becoming this mask literally allows her to be better in every possible way she wished, she couldn't compartmentalize who she was before that... but maybe she can now.

This is def the kind of universe I like to think about what could have happened post-Valkyrie-visit, heheh. The weirdest most esoteric polycule in the multiverse. Generally, imagine her ever unmasking herself in front of Ponyville, heh. would be fun. But most importantly, becoming a much more confident and openly heroic hero. Not like, as stuck up and arrogant as puss in boots in the beginning of the last wish, but like, enjoying her heroic deeds much like him!

Also I imagined a Chrysalis classic joke of "Finally I can know what the Mare Do Well's secret identity is...! ...I have no idea who this is."

I will say, I've never been into crack ships, Maud and Sunset is the only one I've ever even felt something about, and its exclusively because its fucking funny. Though that also stems from sunpie, I imagined how fucking hilarious it'd be if Sunset somehow at some point got to be with all of the Pie sisters lmao.

I NEEED to sketch this with twilight too lmao. Can you imagine this though: the most stoic boring pony in all of town is seen macking on the hero of Ponyville. people would lose their shits. I honestly could write a whole chapter of maud just comically keeping the Mare Do Well living in her house secret, all while Pinkie is suspicious of her.

In a sense, (Much like daredevil season 3) sunset literally does not take off the mask when shes out, she is always on this persona, her old life is done, certainly something. Just saying that Rarity interview has a lot of fun bits and pieces that highlight the themes and things that will go on later (including Maud being with Sunset at the party heheh)

Also! Sequences with the wife will continue to appear inbetween chapters now! It will become a little mish mashy.

For now, I think I'll slow down my pace, big time. There's still like four or so chapters before I get to my favorite of all, and honestly I been pushing it with how much time I spend writing, I think, lol.

I believe I might start trying to make a YTP for the first time! specifically, one for the rollercoaster of friendship special lmao.

Either way. Next chapter? Let's just say it's great and powerful.

Pretty close to a Perfect day - PART 2

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Decaying by Choice

Decaying by choice

Life as a prisoner suited Sunset Shimmer. At least, that’s certainly what she believed.

For starters, there were no more responsibilities or stakes. Her one and only directive was to sit in a room, sit in a yard, sit in a cafeteria, and not interact with anybody, unless it was necessary. Training, working out, anything of that sort was merely a pastime by choice, and luckily for her, few dared to attempt to demand her attention. In fact, a place like this was perfect for someone for which being a bully came naturally to.

“Welcome to the land of the permanent sun, where the flowers are melted and the future is fun,”

Though it was not a problem. Other ponies knew well enough to leave her be, and what's more, Canterlot prison was a correctional facility, it was exceedingly comfortable, and made to improve the lives and dispositions of those in it, until they were free to go.

“The freeway lizards ain’t feelin' so good, on a one-way trip back to West Hollyhoof, let's go–”

Which was the only issue for her, really; Because this is exactly where she belonged. But it was certainly not a challenge to extend her stay. After all, all you have to do to stay in a place like this is to break something, or someone. And Sunset Shimmer was an expert at both, and more than eager to do so.

“It feels so good to have a, perfect song, it feels so good to be in total control…!”

It was, in a sense, almost akin to being in a permanent state of meditation. Not introspection, but rather, the absence of it, thinking of nearly nothing at all. Except, of course, her creativity was hard to suppress in a place with an absence of purpose. So she wrote songs. So she drew.

“It's so convincing, that something's missing, the sun is kissing, my face, and erasing my doubts,”

And naturally, to an ex-student of Celestia, it was easy to circumvent magical binds. She sat in her cell, in one of the highest floors of Canterlot prison, in a day like any other, feeling the rhythm of a melody that played in the distant cafeteria, and wrote her own song for it. Her horn was bound by a magic-nullifying cuff, but that was not enough to stop her, naturally. She pressed it against a wall and channeled its energy fiercely at the furthest tip, and made it work akin to a blowtorch.

“I'm going out, with a bang, and the fangs, of a parasite, I'm feeling alright, alright, alright, alright,”

Sure, she could have asked for a pencil and a sketchbook. But no. As if. Her art had the need to be something else; To be an imposition. And it sure as hell wouldn't be drawn with her mouth. She burned the tip of her horn, ignoring the pain, embracing it even, and made the walls of her cell into a canvas; moving her entire upper body, sometimes even rotating herself on an horizontal axis while remaining in contact with it. At times, she brought her bed closer to the wall, just so she could reach higher. This was her kind of meditation, being utterly in the groove.

“Alright, all night, alright, all night, alright, all night, alright, all night, alright, all night,”

A prisoner from another cell interrupted her groove, offering commentary on the fact she wasn’t exactly being quiet. “Is the song over? Is that how it ends?”

“Work in progress!” She barked, blinking, huffing, annoyed to have been pulled from her work.

“I like it! It’s interesting. ‘Metaphorical’? I guess? I don’t get it but I don’t need to.” The prisoner added, apologetically.

“Thanks, Corkscrew.” Sunset responded plainly, not wanting to make this into an actual conversation.

Another prisoner, in another cell next to her, had a different opinion. “Are ya done yapping? That song made no damn sense at all. What's with the lyrics–”

“Nopony asked for your OPINION, Peanut! Fuck off.” She barked in response instantly, dismissing any criticism.

“Right back at ya, Shimmer.”

She did not bite back. The best way to get her fellow inmates to shut up was to simply not respond; Unless they were face to face; Then she’d break their face. She returned to the center of the cell, observing her work, thinking of what she’d do next, what she’d change, considering spreading it to all the walls and even the floor. Before she could continue, fireworks sounded off in the distance, making her ears twitch, bringing her attention to the window atop the cell.

Blowing raspberries, she tried focussing on the wall before her, but as the explosions sounded in the distance, it drew her to them. She moved the bed towards that wall, jumped on it and held the bars to support her view; Using her back legs to lean her on the wall, and her front legs to hold onto the bars on the window.

In the distance, Canterlot castle was shooting fireworks into the sky. “Whoopdy fucking do.” She groaned, lingering.

And she continued to linger. Her expression softened, as she observed the shape of the castle towers in the distance. Her mind unwillingly brought her to think of how it was to walk within its walls.

“Ugh!”

She purposefully hit her head against the bars, and forced herself down. No more looking. And when she was on the floor, she bucked her bed for good measure. Bending the steel of its support a bit, but not much else.

Calm deep breaths. Close your eyes, and think of nothing.

Return to your art…

“Shimmer!” A familiar voice approached her cell. She instinctively exhaled, but did not respond.

Flash Sentry sat outside her cell, with his usual lighthearted demeanor, and wearing full royal guard getup. She sat, and raised an eyebrow. “What?”

Despite the coldness he was being given, he gave her a warm smile. “I don’t need a reason to check on my favorite prisoner, do I?”

“Whatever.” She looked back at the wall, trying to tune him out, with little success.

He tilted his head; Not critically, but in surprise, looking at the burn scratches in the wall. “I see you’re defacing another cell. How do you keep doing that?!”

With a look of feigned innocence, she rolled her eyes. “Oh me? I dunno man these things just appear in my walls. Crazy right? Maybe I’m haunted. Like by a ghost.”

That actually got a chuckle out of him, but it wasn’t hard to amuse the guard pegasus. “What is that, anyways, some sort of fireball with teeth?”

She was not surprised that someone wouldn’t get her art and its meaning, but it was still a tad disappointing, a disappointment she suppressed with a shrug. “Hell if I know, man. It’s just here.”

“Well how lovely. If it’s not you misbehaving, I can give in a good word and lower your sentence–”

That statement was not a joke to her. With a snarl, she instantly lunged at the cell bars, ignoring the pain of how hitting her head on them violently felt; shaking its foundations, and igniting the tip of her horn, pointing it at his neck. He flinched, but only a little.

She said nothing as she did this.

“Huh. So that’s how you do it.” He said, looking at her horn ignited akin to a soldering iron.

Swallowing her rage, she didn’t move an inch. “I’m not in the mood for your shit, Flash. Leave me alone.”

And of course, he didn’t. His gaze was one of stern concern. “Like I said. I don’t need a reason to visit my favorite prisoner.”

No response other than her ears twitching over the sound of more fireworks.

“And besides– I got you something.” He smiled again, and with a wing, reached out into his bag, and took out a little wrapped object, unfolding it in front of her.

It was a cupcake.

Leaning her head away from the bars, Sunset smirked dismissively. “Oh great. Dessert.”

“Some crazy pony brought like a thousand cupcakes to that party happening in Canterlot castle right now. Thought I'd bring you a little something!” He handed it through the bars with a smile, and after some hesitation, Sunset took it.

On inspection, it was an overly colorful miniature cake, full of sprinkles and almost like a rainbow.

With a shrug, she took a bite. It was incredibly sweet; But surprisingly not nauseatingly so. She felt the taste of multiple different kinds of fruit, and what seemed like multiple different kinds of chocolate; And maybe even a certain spice?

She grimaced, denying its enjoyment. “Crazy is right. Who the fuck puts this much sugar in anything?”

He tilted his head and smirked. “If you don’t like it, you can give it back.”

Her response was to defiantly eat the rest in a single bite, and chew it all while making eye contact.

“That’s what I thought.” That made him chuckle; because she almost choked.

A moment of silence passed, as she finished eating, laying on the floor casually.

“Did you bring me a cupcake?” A prisoner asked in the cell beside them.

“Aww, sorry, Corkscrew. Next time, I Promise!” The Guard responded, genuinely apologetically.

Letting out sarcastic laughter, Sunset condescended from inside her cell. “Cupcakes are for special prisoners only, bud. And for some inexplicable reason, this idiot thinks I'm it.”

Flash ignored that comment, turning back to his old friend. “Want to know what the big party is about?”

“No.” She lied, turning away.

And naturally, he didn’t take the hint. “Some kind of Celebration regarding the Princess of Friendship. I guess she took down another bad guy or something with her friends, saving Equestria again and stuff?”

“Don’t talk to me about her.” She responded, coldly. Incredibly cold.

“...Celestia is there.”

“Flash. Shut the fuck up.” Now she turned to face him. And her anger was not rehearsed, it was almost like a plea. There was untamed rage behind her eyes, and with a sigh, The guard nodded, giving in.

More silence.

He waited, for a little while longer, before changing the subject. “Want to hear what me and my girl did last weekend?”

Nothing but sarcasm in her tone. “I would rather be locked up in Canterlot prison. Oh wait…!”

“Sick burn, Shimmer!”

“Thanks, Corkscrew.”

“Medium burn at best.”

“Fuck off, Peanut.”

With an exhale, Flash rolled his eyes. “It must be exhausting to act like this all the time. Don’t you ever get tired?” It was a genuine question, hoping to get a genuine answer, a hope that would not be met.

“Dude, i’m laying in a cell. I’ve got stamina for days. So are you leaving me alone, or what?” She tilted her head, laying on the floor, with a sarcastic smile.

“...Yeah. Bye, Shimmer.” He answered plainly, and turned around and started walking away.

Watching him walk away removed the smile from her face. Her ears twitched, as the sounds of the fireworks ringed louder, and her breathing got uneasy.

She didn’t want to be alone. Not now.

“...So have you shown your new girlfriend that you play guitar yet?”

He stopped, and smiled. Now that was the Sunset Shimmer he was hoping to talk to.

Turning around, he gave her a warm smile. “Oh yeah. I serenaded the hell outta her; She was super into it, too! Mostly laughing though– I guess most mares aren’t used to getting these kinds of overly lovey-dovey stuff done towards them. I was kinda nervous about it, ‘cause in any retrospect, it felt so embarrassing and dumb.”

“Dumb can be pretty cute– And you could write a book about that.” Her smile was actually kind, as she nodded. “So what song was it?”

With a bit of a fluster, he scratched his head. “‘Love boat.’ We were actually on a boat; Like, on a romantic ride through the Canterlot canals– I didn’t just– Yeah.”

Sunset let out a groan, but she was still smiling. “Aww dude, that’s like. Prehistoric! You sure you shouldn’t have played something more modern? I figure chicks would be into that more, nowadays.”

He chuckled along, nodding. “Pff maybe. But she’s a classy lady, so I had to play classy.”

And that made her chuckle some more, with a genuine smile. “Flash Sentry, ‘Classy.’ Never thought I'd see the day. Well, that’s one lucky lady. Happy for you, man.”

Another warm smile, “Thanks, Sunny. I appreciate it.”

“Ew, don’t call me that.” That little pet name reminded her of the time they used to date, no thank you.

A prisoner teased her from another cell. “Heheheheh Sunnyyyyyyy!”

“Shut up, Peanut.” She barked back.

They shared a bit of comfortable silence, accentuated only by the fireworks.

Flash inspected her with concerned eyes, top to bottom. Full prisoner garments, hair cut short, and bags under her eyes. “...Do you… Do you ever wish you had made different choices? That you weren’t… Here?” He asked, genuinely.

She spoke simply, as these were facts. “Oh, I'm not leaving. In fact, Peanut is on top of my shit list. When the end of the month rolls around for my evaluation, I'll break a couple of her legs.”

“Sunset, that’s not–” He exhaled, reigning it in. “That’s not what I mean. I just meant like… Don’t you wish you could have done things differently…?”

Gritting her teeth, she tried her best not to be angry. She tried her best to entertain. “Are you asking me about regrets, or are you asking me about time travel?”

No response, as he sighed, wondering if asking this was a stupid idea.

But that silence urged her to continue. “I’ve been in this prison for like… Six years. All I have are regrets. Maybe in some other world I would have done better. But I doubt it. It is the Sunset Shimmer way to fuck everything up for myself and others. My trademark, really.”

He tilted his head in concern. “You could always try again…?”

“That’s a funny joke. There’s nothing to try.” She looked away dismissively.

He tried his best not to be exasperated. “Why don’t you just– Why can't you just behave, and then leave?!”

“You’re asking why not, while I’m asking why would I?” She responded, with a forced smile at him. No, that statement was not objective, it was deflective, and above all, it was a subject-ender; One that wasn’t her usual angry outburst.

Whether either of them liked it or not, this conversation was over.

With a sigh, he leaned his head against the bars. “Well… I’m gonna fly back to the party, I feel bad, so I’m gonna bring some of these guys some cupcakes. Want another?”

“I could take it or leave it.” She lied, with her mouth watering at the idea of tasting more of those bizarre, strange desserts.

“See you later, Sunset Shimmer.” He gave her a frail smile, and walked away definitely, and she did not respond, simply turning to face the wall with her art again.

And there she remained. Attempting to ignore the sound of the fireworks, attempting to focus only on nothing.

“Welcome to the land of the permanent sun…”

Until something happened.

With a strange, bizarre flash, a pony simply materialized in her cell, falling to the floor.

And it was not just any pony…

“I’m alive! Oh thank goodness I'm alive, I'm alive…!” The newcomer exasperatedly proclaimed, as she patted herself, checking herself for wounds.

That voice, and that mane, it was unmistakable, Sunset Shimmer was looking at herself.

But of course, not really, because this Sunset before her was an Alicorn. An image that was almost offensive to the Prisoner; Large wings, larger body.

“Twilight?! I’m here, Twi–”

That name, being said by that voice, and that face, with wings, the Prisoner was completely and entirely flabbergasted.

Their eyes met, and they were both equally confused.

“What the fuck are you?!” They both said, in perfect unison.

A brief moment of silence, interrupted by the Princess, with a flash, suddenly donning full valkyrie armor, and raising her wings menacingly, her horn aglow.

With magic, she pinned the Prisoner against a wall, and snarled. “Are you a changeling?! Where am I! TALK!”

Sunset’s demeanor changed from frustrated confusion to utter fear, as she was entirely overpowered by Alicorn magic. “A-am I a changeling?!! Dude YOU’RE the one that just APPEARED in my cell!! What the fuck is going on?!?!”

The imagery of herself, significantly taller, significantly burlier, covered head to toe in armor, was nothing less than terrifying, from this perspective. “WHAT DID THAT HERMES GUY DO TO ME. WHAT–”

The Princess stopped, with her ears twitching. The fireworks…

With a single, fluid motion, she easily hopped over to the window, and gazed outside.

“...Canterlot…? What am I doing in– There’s no party scheduled here today…?!” She muttered, in utter confusion. She jumped back on the cell, with a loud thud, making the prisoner flinch. “Twilight. Where is Twilight?!! And what the hell are you– Some sort of– mocking illusion of me?!”

Unfortunately for her, the Prisoner was as confused as she was, unable to speak, as she sat against the wall, making no sudden movements, in surrender.

With one forceful motion, the Princess pinned the Prisoner further against a wall, and scanned her memories, an act she nearly instantly regretted.

I am Sunset Shimmer. This is my home, my forever home, the hole I deserve to rot in, and I will be here forever, paying for everything I've done. No pony could ever pry me out of these bars. I was not worthy of Celestia. I was not worthy of Twilight’s crown. And now I will pay that price forever, for as long as I breathe–

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” The Princess backed up, with a grimace mixture of disgust and pity.

“What did you just do to me?!” Her other self responded, utterly confused.

Mulling on the disbelief, on the confusion of having just seen through memories of another version of her, she looked around in concern, and then her eyes landed on the wall, with the Prisoner's art burned into it.

“It’s… It’s us… When we stole her crown…!?” With an exasperated exhale, the Princess studied the burns on the wall intently.

What the art was, in fact, was the demon version of Sunset Shimmer, a snarling, vicious thing, hair akin to flames, baring teeth and crooked horn, demonic wings burned on that wall.

“You… you just… Choose… this…?!” with a distraught head tilt, the Princess scanned the cell and her other self from top to bottom.

The Prisoner, still leaning against the wall, didn’t want any part of this, whatever it was. She forced her mind to attempt to not rationalize, or even consider an answer to why in the world this was happening, and instead, simply spoke softly. “D-dude. You’re an Alicorn– So just teleport out of here and just leave me be, okay? I don’t want any trouble…!”

The gaze of the Princess narrowed even further, baring her teeth. “Do mom and dad even know you’re alive?”

“Cupcake time, everypony!” Flash Sentry’s voice gleefully echoed on the halls of the prison, and both the Sunset’s looked in that direction, naturally recognizing it. “That crazy pony gave me like– Dozens of them in this super tightly packaged thing–”

He stopped, regarding Sunset’s cell. In utter confusion, ignoring the cheers of the other prisoners. The Valkyrie looked at him in utter disbelief. “Flash?! What is going on here, do you know what’s happening?!”

His confused and concerned look switched between the two Sunset’s. “U-um. Shimmer, why is there two of you– And why is one an Alicorn, in full battle getup–”

The Princess did not wait for him to finish, using her magic to bring him closer, a bit too violently, and as he squirmed against the bars he was just slammed against, in disbelief, she touched his shoulder.

I am Flash Sentry. And I try, so often, to make her think differently. But Sunset Shimmer has always been as immovable as a tree. Even with the Princess of the Sun herself asking me to check on her, week after week, it’s not enough. I will never be able to convince her to try–

“You’re not my Flash!?– What the FUCK is going on?!” The Princess yelled in disbelief, as she teleported the guard inside the cell, pinning him against a wall.

“For what it’s worth, you look awesome in armor??” Was all he managed to mutter, as she loomed over him menacingly.

Then, her first option came to mind. Teleporting out of there was easy, flying out of there was easy, but there was one thing that needed to be done before anything.

She channeled her magic, and cast the spell that would call Twilight Sparkle to her side, the same one her wife had used to call her to her side earlier that day.

Nothing happened.

“C’mon, c’mon Twi, c’mon…!” Gritting her teeth, She started getting desperate, and used the spell again.

And again, and again, and again… “Where are you, where are you…?!”

Her ears twitched, her hide shivered, and she ignored the prisoner beside her asking what the hell was she doing.

She could sense an Alicorn coming.

With a flash, Princess Twilight Sparkle teleported into the outside of the prison cell, with a flustered gaze and tail whipping about.

“U-um– Did somepony call me here? Because I felt–” Turning, she saw the three residents of that cell.

Flash was the only one in there that behaved normally, nodding respectfully and giving the Princess a salute. The Prisoner backed herself all the way into the corner, muttering desperately “not her, not her, not her…!” All the while the Princess of Valor didn’t behave much differently, with a battle stance ready, her wings quivered in expectation and shock.

“Y-you’re not my wife…!!–” Was all she could muster to mutter, with a mixture of disbelief and despair.

That was indeed not her wife. This Twilight Sparkle was notably smaller, and she did not carry herself with nearly as much calm confidence as her wife did. Her hair was on a fancy bob, and she wore a party dress.

Both of them evaluated each other in confused, flustered silence. The Princess of Friendship’s heart beat faster, a natural side effect of their calling spell. “Y-you… Aren’t you…? Sunset Shimmer…?! Why are there two of you…? And an Alicorn, no less…?”

“Not her, not her, not her…!” Sunset Shimmer cowered in the corner, and faced a wall, eyes closed, trying to be as small as possible, hoping she would be invisible, with weak, unsteady breaths.

The Valkyrie did no such thing. With one single magical motion, she teleported the Princess inside the cell, and scanned her memories too.

I am Twilight Sparkle. I will rule alone, a rule of friendship, and I just left a party in my honor in a hurry– Because I felt the strangest, deepest, most passionate calling I have ever felt. I don’t know what’s–

A task that did not last long, due to the Princess of Friendship politely and kindly asking her to let go.

That request, from that voice, made the Valkyrie yield instantly. “Sorry! Sorry. I’m sorry.” She muttered, inconsolable.

“You’re… Not my wife… Did you… Replace her…?!” Studying her from top to bottom, Sunset loomed over her, in silent grief; seeing all these imperfections, these differences, from scent to shape, it wasn’t her. She didn’t understand what was going on, but looking at this impostor was heartbreaking; And it didn’t help that from the brief scan of her memories, she could tell this Twilight Sparkle ruled utterly alone, outside of her friends.

“L-look, I don’t know what’s going on, but… That Sunset Shimmer in the corner, that I know. But you…? You’re not from here, are you…?” She speculated, studying the Alicorn before her; Her touch made the Princess of Valor flinch.

Her gaze turned to the art on the wall, unable to make sense of it, and then to the Sunset in the corner. “It’s been six years, hasn’t it…? Are you okay, Sunset Shimmer?”

No response from the Prisoner, who just cowered in the corner of her cell, covering her face.

“U-um… Has this prison treated you well…?” The Alicorn tilted her head with pity and concern.

Now the Prisoner managed to speak, just barely, through almost with a desperate whisper, not making eye contact. “...Could you three please get the fuck out of my cell…?”

“That’s it.” The Valkyrie turned to her smaller, shriveled self, and grabbed her fiercely, almost akin to a headlock.

“W-what are you doing?! Let me go!! Why can’t you all just LEAVE?!”

“We’re taking this higher.” With a flash, the Princess of Valor teleported them both out of the cell, leaving the other Princess and the guard behind. She took flight outside of the prison, with one singular purpose; Canterlot Castle.

“STOP!!! TAKE ME BACK!!” The Prisoner desperately pleaded in her grasp, unable to escape it no matter how much she squirmed. Sunset Shimmer flew towards the castle at high speeds, ignoring her other self’s fears. and without a hesitation, picked the party room, and burst through a window.

She landed with impact, directly in the middle of the festivities, even knocking a table aside, sending dozens of plates crashing down.

The party was beautiful, as many Canterlot parties were. Banners, tapestries, Chandeliers, and many fancy party guests, this looked much like any other party, and yet, there were subtitle differences she could see here and there. Her nerves were high, as was her adrenaline, she was in full battle mode as her eyes shot in all directions, inspecting everything.

And of course, the party guests were utterly baffled at the armored Alicorn that just savagely burst in the party.

Familiar faces looked at her with no familiarity. Her gaze landed atop the party and her nerves spiked even further. Celestia, wearing a lovely party dress, glared at her with utter disbelief.

“Why, why, WHY?! Anything but her!!! Please just take me back–” The Prisoner desperately pleaded in her grasp. With magic, she dragged Sunset across the party with her as she galloped towards the Princess of the Sun.

“CELESTIA!” She shouted, pleading for this to be her Celestia, and not some bizarre impostor like everyone around her.

“A-a… A Valkyrie…?” The Princess questioned in the distance, in disbelief.

Guards around the room immediately took action, galloping and flying towards Sunset, in an attempt to stop her from continuing her run towards their princess. Unfortunately for them, they were dealing with a Valkyrie.

She dodged each attack and countered them without losing speed. Each blow was like a sledgehammer delivered with the swiftness of a dagger, and any magic cast at her was either easily deflected or countered.

She reached Celestia, with a look of confusion and despair. The Prisoner she brought with her squirmed in a panic, with whimpers and yelps.

“Please– You have to help me– I don’t know what’s going on, is this really you, or–” But she could tell. Merely by the gaze of utter confusion and shock. That was not her Celestia; And she herself was speechless, slowly coming to the realization of who was the armored Alicorn in front of her.

Bringing the Prisoner closer, she put her in a headlock again. “WHY ARE THERE TWO OF ME?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!”

The Princess and the Prisoner's eyes met, in utter despair. “Let me go, let me go, let me go,” Sunset desperately pleaded, averting her eyes and shaking like a wild animal, but the Valkyrie ignored her fears, ignored her pain.

“S-Sunset Shimmer…!? You’ve ascended…?” Gazing at her wings, her armor, her enhanced size, Celestia gasped, and yet, she knew that wasn’t her Sunset. Her Sunset was currently having a panic attack at the mere sight of her.

“HEY ASSWIPE! BACK AWAY FROM CELESTIA!” A familiar voice made Sunset’s ears twitch, as a Pegasus flew towards her at high speeds. She didn’t bother to look, dropping the prisoner on the floor, and delivering a swift right hook to the pegasus that tried tackling her, intercepting her immediately.

Rainbow Dash tumbled on the floor violently, nearly unconscious.

“SHIT! Sorry, Rainbow! I didn’t know–” But her ears shot back again. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were all running towards her, with fighting intent. A shiver went down her spine, and she did all she thought was viable at the moment, and Lunged at Princess Celestia.

The moment they touched, Sunset showed her her own memories, in a desperate plea of demonstrating what had happened, in a desperate plea to understand what was happening.

Please. I don’t know what’s going on. One minute I was with my wife, in a party, 5 years of my Alicornaversary, and in the other, I’m here– You just gave me a lesson only a few hours ago, we embraced the sun together…?!

Why are there two of me? Why was she in prison? Where is my wife? What is–

“Stand down, everypony, NOW!!!!” With her bombastic Canterlot voice, Celestia commanded all of the ponies about to lunge at the Valkyrie to stop; And they followed that command implicitly.

Her demeanor changed entirely as her gaze rested back on the Princess of Valor.

“My… You… Sunset Shimmer… You would inherit my sun…? Together, you would inherit the sun and the moon… A rule of love…!” She mumbled, eyes teary, gazing at the Princess before her, with grief.

“Please… What is going on…?” Gritting her teeth in utter confusion, Sunset gazed back, desperately in need of answers.

With a long exhale, Celestia’s gaze alternated between the two Sunsets. “You are not my Sunset Shimmer… She is. You are from another world… Another universe.”

That made the Valkyrie sit down, head spinning in utter confusion. She was far, far, far away from home.

“Y’all mind tellin’ us what’s goin’ on here? Who’s this other Alicorn, Princess Celestia? And who’s her shivering twin over there?” Applejack tilted her head analytically, confused, pointing at the oversized armored figure and the prisoner.

On the floor, Rainbow Dash spat out a tooth, and groaned and mumbled incoherently; Fluttershy ran to her aid.

“Excuse me darling, but what is this fashionable armor you’re wearing? It’s simply divine!” Rarity approached the Valkyrie slowly and cautiously, studying it.

“Not the time, Rares!” The Farmer quickly corrected her, receiving a blow of raspberries as a response.

It was bizarre. Her friends looked at her as if they didn’t know her. And they didn’t, they really didn’t.

On the floor, the Prisoner cowered, her eyes desperately glancing at every direction in sheer panic, her heart beating miles per hour, as if she was surrounded by vicious predators. Every single pony in that party was looking in her direction, and she wanted to simply disappear– A panicked prisoner stood out immensely in this environment, and just glancing at Celestia made her stomach twist. Her heart raced even more when Pinkie Pie addressed her. “Hey, are you Sunset Shimmer? Did Flash bring you more cupcakes? It’s really nice to meet you!”

That was the last straw for the Prisoner, who, with the sheer panic and anxiety she felt, and the unintentional adittive of the overly sugary cupcake she had just eaten recently, vomited on the floor then and there, shocking all of the ponies that were staring at her. Celestia regarded her with concerned pity, which only served to make her feel worse.

As she let out a frail yelp, seeing an opportunity, with ragged, panicked breaths, she took off, in any direction that wasn’t here, at a panicked lightning speed, towards any window or door she could bolt out of.

But it was short lived. Her other self teleported right in front of her, stopping her in her tracks, and pinning her against the floor with a single hoof. “STOP RUNNING FROM YOUR LIFE! WHY ARE YOU SO AFRAID?!” She yelled, utterly enraged at this other version of her.

Squirming, gritting her teeth, The Prisoner thrashed pointlessly in her grip, attempting to punch her face with her hooves, doing no damage. “L-let me GO asshole!!! What the fuck is your PROBLEM!!? JUST LET ME GO!”

“My PROBLEM is that I’m an Alicorn Princess that is happily married and will inherit the sun– And you are a cowering sniveling thing that chose to rot in a cell, and SOMEHOW, WE’RE THE SAME PONY!!” Her screams echoed in the halls of the party, as all the party goers watched in disbelief.

Thrashing still, savagely and yet meaninglessly the prisoner attempted to free herself from her grasp. “I DONT GIVE A SHIT IF YOU’RE HAPPY– JUST LET ME GO!!”

“HOW DARE YOU BE AFRAID OF TWILIGHT SPARKLE– THAT’S SUPPOSED TO BE YOUR WIFE, YOU WORTHLESS SACK OF SHIT!!” Sunset Shimmer screamed so loud it brought about a hush within the party.

All of Twilight’s friends gazed at the insane display in confusion, and behind the two Shimmers, Twilight watched in equal shock, having just teleported in.

Celestia was the first to break that silence, as she teleported closer to the two, speaking calmly. “Sunsets… it’s okay. Please, no more fighting. Let us discuss this elsewhere…”

She offered a hoof to the Valkyrie, who accepted it. Together, the three teleported away from the party.

“Did that big scary lady say ‘wife’...?” Fluttershy asked, while helping Rainbow sit up.

“It sure as hay sounds like she did?” Applejack scratched her chin in confusion.

“I suppose it could have been kind of romantic– If that other mare had not vomited. Eugh…” Rarity backed away from the puke with haste.

“Twilight! Girl! Why didn’t you tell us you were getting married?! Congrats, girl!” Pinkie hopped to her friend, who was staring at nothing, in complete confusion.

The trio reappeared in a balcony, high in the castle, where all was quieter. The Prisoner, still panicked, did not manage to formulate proper words in the presence of Celestia, all she did was curl into herself, eyes shut.

“I’m sorry, I don't know what’s happening, I’m so sorry, I don't want to be here, just take me back to my cell, I'm so sorry–” She apologized endlessly, in pained mutters, unable to make eye contact.

“Sunset Shimmer… It took an interdimensional traveler intervening for us to finally see eachother again– Please, there is no need to fret.” The Princess of the Sun spoke softly, calmly, pleading for her old student to center herself.

Shivering, fearful, she did not reply anything other than apologies, wishing to be anywhere but here.

The Valkyrie took a deep, long breath, calming her own nerves, exiting her combat stance and demeanor. She gazed at this version of her with utter pity.

“Sunset Shimmer… May I see your face clearly, if you please…?” Celestia asked the Princess of Valor kindly, with her head tilted, urging this unknown version of her pupil to let go of her defenses.

With an exhale, Sunset returned her armor to her horn, and there she stood. The differences between the two Shimmers were staggering, but so were the similarities.

“...You’ve grown so much… Look at you…!” the Princess asked, with a mixture of quiet prideful mourning and grief.

Because of course, this was not her Sunset. Her Sunset was a shivering, cowering mess on the floor, panicked at the mere sight of her.

“Celestia… What is happening? Why am I here? How do I get back home…?”

The Alicorn of the Sun let out a sigh, and walked over to the edge of the balcony. “I’m afraid I have no clear answers, Sunset… But if I may offer a theory– You were cursed. Cursed to be cast upon another universe, my world… And I am afraid I have no idea on how to get you back to your home… Not now, anyway. Perhaps this requires deep research– I could summon Twilight, and we can go to the royal archives together.”

That last statement passed through the Valkyrie like a cold breeze. She shuddered, unable to make sense of anything, unable to think properly. On the floor, the Prisoner felt even worse.

Her gaze turned back to her other self, who was covering her face. “So this Sunset just… gave up…?! She just chose to stay rotting in a jail cell for the rest of her life?”

Approaching the two of them, Celestia let out a listless sigh, gazing at her Sunset. “...Yes. She did not accept any of our offers and second chances. She chose to extend her sentence indefinitely… Violently, if I may add. I tried sending her only friend to visit her often, to convince her that there was another way, and yet…”

Gritting her teeth, the Valkyrie closed her eyes, reminiscing on having shifted through her other self’s memories. “Flash tried, so hard… But I’m too stubborn. I was always so fucking stubborn…”

The Princess spoke once more with a mixture of pride and sorrow. “...That you were. But I suppose that in your world… You had the courage to carry on. And to think, you even married my other pupil…!” She felt, deep down, a form of envy, that was truncated by her sorrow over the state of her own Sunset.

But before they could continue, the strange glow enveloped the Valkyrie once more, as she floated against her will and her limbs began to fade. “Oh no, goddamnit, not again…!”

“Oh no– I believe it’s happening again! I was afraid of this–” Celestia studied her, trying to decipher what was going on; Sunset’s limbs were vanishing one by one.

The last thing the Princess of Valor could do was address her other self. “Don’t you DARE go back to that cell– You HAVE to try! You HAVE to become me! Don’t you–”

And just like that, she was gone, vanishing once more.

Celestia and her old pupil were alone.

All that Sunset did was lay on the floor, quiet, shivering.

“Sunset Shimmer.” Celestia stated, sternly and plainly.

The shivering stopped, the unicorn managed to open her eyes and meet her gaze. “I’m sorry, i’m so sorry, please just take me back to my–”

“No.” Another stern, and decisive motion from the Princess, as she sat next to her old pupil. “You are no longer welcome in my Prison. I will no longer enable your desperate attempts at running from yourself.”

All that Sunset could do was mutter.

“If you wish to do so… You are free to go. Go anywhere in Equestria you would like. Perhaps return to your parents, but…” Celestia bit her lips, as if preparing herself for what she was about to say next. “But if you would have me… I would like to have you as my pupil once more…”

The mere suggestion turned a knot in Sunset’s stomach. “W-why?? I don’t deserve it– I didn’t then, I don’t now! I-I’m not her, I’m not, I’m just not–”

With a softer tone, Celestia moved strands of her pupil’s hair away from her eyes. “Didn’t you see…? Didn’t you see what you could become…? You have to try, Sunset…”

“I-it’s too late…!” Grimacing with fear, Sunset recoiled from her touch.

“No. It never is. Your other self has shown me that– Despite her mistakes, she carried on, and became stronger than ever. Her world needs her, and now I see that mine needs you. She carried on, and now you need to,too. I’ve missed you, Sunset Shimmer– Will you be my pupil once more? Will you allow me to give you purpose, once again…?” Celestia planted a kiss on her old pupil’s forehead, in an attempt to calm her.

The shivering stopped completely. The offer shocked her. It uprooted her fears and insecurities and allowed them to be in plain view.

She sat there, with ragged breaths, understanding just what was offered to her.

Now all she needed to do was make a decision.

Author's Note

First universe, one of many.

The prisoner.

The song the prisoner Sunset was singing in the beginning is called "Valley of the Pagans" and is by the band Gorillaz! Not only does it slap but the lyrics were surprisingly meaningful to Sunset Shimmer on this. I like it!

Also writing Flash was surprisingly fun, and it won't be the last time I do it. It'd make sense for a caring guy to be her last and only 'friend' after everything. Plus, I should talk about Sunset's taste, because considering how she's enamored by Twilight, and she once dated Flash, it's pretty clear she likes "Cute" above everything lmao. And Flash's himbo tendencies are definitely cute.

Oh and Flash mentioned a song called "Love boat" it's real and I love it! it was the opening of an old show, and I think it slaps, and Sunset was right, its prehistoric lmao.

A lot of these universes might classify as short stories, but I'll keep tinkering with the formula! I don't plan on being predictable. But hey, I hope you enjoy either way!

Thanks, old man!

Sunset Shimmer let out a bored yawn as she walked through the empty yet lovely halls of Canterlot castle. Another day, another dutiful standing around task.

“Nice of you to join us, sleepyhead. It’s past lunchtime, you know that?” Flash Sentry raised an eyebrow, but maintained a smile, as he waited for her besides the large doors of the throne room.

She rolled her eyes with a smile, joining the group. “Forgive me for not leaping at the chance to stand around with you three knuckleheads– Also, the cafeteria had some friggin delicious apple fritters today. How long has the Princess been in there?”

“Like, an hour.” Indigo Zap stated, suppressing her own yawn. “Another one of Celestia’s inspiring speeches to her or something, blah blah.”

“You are literally being paid to be here– You should show some more patience and enthusiasm!!” Bon Bon poked her, judgmentally.

“I’m being paid to follow orders, there’s nothing in my salary about a customer service smile!” Indigo stated mockingly.

“Heh, I’m with Indigo on this one.” Sunset agreed, taking a seat, leaning against the wall. The four guards sighed, and took their respective positions, waiting for the Princess to exit the throne room.

Fiddling with her armor absentmindedly, Sunset tried distracting herself with idle conversation. “So what is it today, training? Lecture?”

Stretching, Flash suppressed his own yawn, since that seemed to be going around. “Lecture. Likely something regarding the latest bad guy she beat down.”

“Probably just a congratulatory lecture, though. And the old man is in there too.” Bon Bon added.

“And we’ll just escort her somewhere after?” The Unicorn tilted her head.

“Yep. Knowing her, to the library.” Indigo snickered, and Sunset snickered too– The Princess was indeed predictable like that.

Leaning further against the wall, Sunset closed her eyes. “Well, whatever, I'll just rest my eyes, if you three don’t mind. Wake me up when those doors open.”

“Whatevs, bro–” Indigo was responding, but she was interrupted thoroughly, Jumping in surprise, At the sudden flash of light among the four guards.

A flash that birthed the Princess of Valor, who crashed against the floor.

“DARE GIVE UP–– Augh! Fuck! Ugh– Celestia?!” She stated, spreading her wings, and looking around in surprise, an act that the guards certainly flinched from, beholding the strange Alicorn that just literally dropped out of thin air.

The two Sunset’s eyes met, in complete confusion; The Alicorn less so. “So I'm in another universe, huh? Well at least I'm not a prisoner in this one. What are you– a Canterlot guard?”

“What the fuck are you?!” The guard exasperatedly responded in complete utter confusion, regarding the Alicorn version of her from top to bottom in disbelief.

“Oh hey Flash’s here– Um– She’s not still dating you in this universe, right?” Sunset concernedly asked, and the only response the pegasus could give was an exasperated, jaw dropped shake of his head. “Well good, that seems to be a constant. You dumped her, right?”

“N-no!” the other Sunset attempted to deflect.

“Yes.” Flash stated plainly, confused, and the other two guards nodded in agreement.

Not daring to approach, Bon Bon pointed at the Alicorn. “O-okay, this is endlessly strange– She’s your spitting image– Except she’s super tall and buff, wow. A changeling wouldn’t do this…!”

With a flustered grimace, Indigo tilted her head analytically. “Sunset, why didn’t you tell us you had a hot Alicorn twin sister?”

“Because I don’t?!?!?” The utterly flabbergasted guard didn’t have much time to react, as her Alicorn self touched her, and ran through her memories.

I am Sunset Shimmer. I am so glad that I abandoned my studies with Celestia to be just a royal guard– Flash was right. It was too stressful for me– And not just that, I was unfit for it. I was unworthy. I was too weak. This role is more fitting– A mere guard, one of a thousand. Who cares about fulfillment? I am–

Gritting her teeth in disdain, Sunset let go. “--Ugh… Unbelievable. Well, it’s better than being a prisoner, I guess. I remember when Flash offered this to me– I was too stubborn to take it. And I certainly didn’t regret it…”

“WHAT are you talking about, WHAT did you just do to me, and WHO the hell are you?!” The Exasperated guard took a fighting stance, accentuated by her nervousness.

With an uninterested smile, the Alicorn turned around. “I am leaving! I need to go find a Sundial– If this Canterlot castle is like mine, I know where to go. Bye.” And so, she began trotting away.

Indigo, still utterly in disbelief and even flustering a bit, pointed at her. “Um. That’s a security concern. Right? Should we uhh… Do something about this?”

“I’m not picking a fight with an Alicorn.” Flash stated plainly. “Let’s get the Princesses–”

“Princess of Friendship, coming through!” The doors swung open slowly, as one of the guards inside announced her arrival.

Sunset Immediately stopped on her tracks, Ears flicked back, wings fluttering with anticipation, as she involuntarily turned to look at the large doors.

…And then let out a groan of disappointment.

It wasn’t Twilight.

“Greetings, guards! Shall we go to the library?” Princess Moondancer stated, spreading her wings gleefully.

The Princess of Valor took only a handful of seconds to study her. It was certainly Twilight’s old friend Moondancer– Not wearing her glasses, with longer, loose hair, and a pair of wings. She was, however, much smaller than Sunset, and her wife, for that matter.

Blowing raspberries, Sunset rolled her eyes, and started making her way through the hallways of Canterlot castle. Another disappointing universe.

“U-um Princess, uh, we have a, uh, situation?” Flash attempted to state, pointing at the Alicorn, still utterly flabbergasted. Lucky for him, Sunset was pretty hard not to see, and the Princess obviously took notice, her jaw dropped, seeing the oversized Alicorn disappear turning a corner in the hallways before her.

“W-what the heck– Was that an ALICORN?!” She managed to mutter. Her gaze rapidly switched between the guards who agreed, then landed on Sunset, who was currently covering her face with a hoof sheepishly. “You there, guard— Why does she look like you?!?”

“I am not affiliated with her…!” Sunset managed to mutter from under her breath, just audibly enough.

Shaking her head as if to wake herself up, Moondancer yelped. “Guards!! Follow me!! After that Alicorn!!”

They were going to struggle to catch up, though. Sunset was already a fast runner; even more when she knew where she was going. She galloped through the halls of Canterlot castle, sometimes, when taking a sharp turn, literally running on its walls to help with the change of direction. The guards and the workers she passed by were utterly shocked, but she paid them no mind.

And in short order, she made it to a balcony that overlooked the gardens. This was indeed Canterlot, with many similarities, and few notable differences from the one she knew. But luckily, as she overlooked the edge, she spotted exactly what she wanted.

A Sundial.

Narrowing her eyes, she took count. “Okay, okay… It’s 4 something right now– when I was with Twilight it was… around 2 or 3…?” She gazed at it intently, as if counting the seconds, her mind racing. For all she could tell, time flowed the same in between universes, but that was only one reason she was looking analytically at this sundial.

Her ears barely flicked back as she heard the Princess of Friendship beckoning her from inside the halls. “Y-you there! Stop!!”

With a look of minor inconvenience, Sunset turned her head only slightly, only to ensure she wasn’t about to be attacked. Which she wasn’t, for the other Princess’s sake.

“I-I have some questions!! Stop there, Alicorn!” Moondancer clumsily attempted to sound demanding as she stood next to Sunset.

“Hmm.” Barely even turning to her, the Princess of Valor still kept her gaze strictly in the sundial below.

A little intimidated, Moondancer cleared her throat. “Why do you look like this guard!” She said, while levitating the other Sunset closer, pointing at her, and she looked utterly helpless, being flung around by her Princess’s magic, disinterested in being there.

“‘Cause I am her, but from another universe.” It was a plain disinterested statement.

“Wh– Another universe?! Why did you come here?! And why are you so– Aloof?!” Scrunching her muzzle, the Princess couldn’t help but take it personally.

“I didn’t come here on purpose. I’m cursed, and if my hunch is correct, I won't be here for long, so if that’s all, I'm kinda focussed here, so…” Sunset waved her hoof dismissively, her mind clearly elsewhere. If she was only going to be in a universe for a short period of time, there was no need for her to care about anything other than understanding her condition, and finding a way to cure it, and to return home.

However, for the Princess of Friendship, that attitude did not sit right. She placed the guard Sunset on the floor, who promptly skittered back to the entrance of the balcony. With a pout, Moondancer lit her horn, and puffed her chest. “L-listen here, y-you. I’m responsible for the safety of Equestria, and you’re suspicious–”

“You point your horn at a Valkyrie, you best be ready to kill.” Sunset Shimmer towered over her, speaking low, almost akin to a growl, with her gaze sharply piercing through the little Princess…

…Who promptly shut up, and took a few hoof steps back for good measure, shivering with intimidation. “U-um, okay, let’s start over…! I’m Princess Moondancer– The Princess of Friendship! And you are…?”

With an exhale, Sunset leaned on the railing. “Sunset Shimmer. Princess of Valor.” Her gaze briefly shifted to the other Sunset, who muttered things exasperatedly to the other guards, and then shifted back to the Princess. “Where is Twilight Sparkle?”

Blinking a couple times, utterly confused, Moondancer stumbled over her words. “M-my old friend T-Twilight? Why do you want to know about her? S-she’s a teacher here in Canterlot– Why do you ask?”

A small smile appeared on Sunset’s lips, as she thought of the idea of her wife as a teacher– Certainly one that amused her, and made sense. She considered, for a moment, using her calling spell, just to see if the teacher would come here, but dropped that idea, needing to focus on the sundial. “She’s… My wife. In my universe. She’s also the Princess of Friendship.” The look she gave Moondancer sent out a pretty clear message.

“O-oh. No wonder you’re acting like… Yeah.” Sheepishly, the Princess fidgeted.

Dismissively and exhaustedly Sunset mumbled, while keeping her gaze in the sundial. “Any chance you know anything about multiversal or interdimensional magic…?”

“Um… No. That stuff has always been utterly theoretical. B-but! I know somepony who might! Follow me!” her demeanor changed to more eager, as her tail flicked about.

“Sorry, but I have to be near this sundial. I’m not moving.” And she did not, staying to sit on that spot, with the same gaze.

“O-okay. I’ll just bring him here!” Princess Moondancer was wise to not press Sunset on the matter, as she teleported out of there.

Watching her go felt strange. Sunset did not know her universe’s Moondancer very well– Twilight had introduced them, in an attempt to reconnect with an old friend, but considering their differences in lives, she figured she wouldn’t see much of her, but she was at least aware her universe’s Moondancer was happy.

She considered, for a moment, how there would likely be more universes where another pony upstaged her wife and became the Princess of friendship instead, an idea she didn’t like.

A mere few seconds of silence passed, before Sunset turned her head and glared at her other self, the guard, who stood nervously near her friends.

With one singular magical motion, the Princess brought her other self closer, forcing her against the railing, staring her down eye to eye.

It was a gaze of distaste. Disappointment. “Look at you. Utterly complacent. Ugh.”

“W-what’s your problem, man?!” The guard squirmed against her magical grasp, to little success.

Sunset spread her wings wide, and tilted her head. “Look at me. Look at what you could be. You have to try…!”

That did not elicit the reaction she hoped, as Sunset simply barked back. “You’re not somepony I could be– you’re somepony I could have been. I know my place, okay? Congratulations on being Celestia’s perfect little pupil, but that ain’t me!!– I’m more than comfortable where I am, okay?!”

Grunting in frustration, Sunset’s patience was running thin– And what's more, she could tell that her other self was lying. This had been a long day, and dealing with herself being so bratty was not being helpful. She released the other Sunset from her magical grasp, and exhaled. “...Whatever. Go live your shitty life, other me. I don’t care if it isn’t as fulfilling as mine.” She lied. She cared.

She cared so much that out of two universes she had seen, she was living poorly.

She cared so much that out of two universes she had seen, she wasn’t with Twilight.

“Whatever!!” The Guard scoffed, adjusting her armor and walking away back to her friends.

“What did she say?” Flash tilted his head analytically, having been unable to make out what they had discussed.

“It… Doesn’t matter.”

Only a brief amount of time passed, before flashes of light bathed the balcony, and two ponies arrived. Sunset’s attention was immediately drawn, and her jaw dropped.

“S-Starswirl the Bearded?! You’re alive in this universe?!” Her shock led to a smile, and a genuine one at that.

“That– That is a loaded question, young lady…!” The old man’s eyes were widened, studying the Alicorn with her gaze. Besides him, Moondancer proudly presented one of her teachers.

“Heeeeere you go! Starswirl, meet Sunset, an Interdimensional traveler!” With a giddy smile, she pointed at the Princess of Valor.

Not missing a second, Sunset’s horn glowed, and from it, she materialized a book– Not just any book, Starswirl’s biography of spells. “Hey, could you sign this? My wife is a huge fan of yours! It would mean the world to her! She uhh– She makes me sleep with it.” She said, containing a chuckle, becoming more eager by the second.

Taking the book with his magic, he riffled through its pages hastingly, analyzing it. “Incredible– It’s indeed spells I've cast and written, but I never wrote this book…! It even has my handwriting, in some of these…! Another strong indicator of the truth behind your origin, young lady…!”

Sunset manifested a quill from inside her horn, and gave him a genuine toothy smile. “Sign it please! –Have it out to Twilight Sparkle.” She could barely contain her excitement.

With a light, hearty chuckle, Starswirled signed the cover, and handed it back to her. “I see, Moondancer’s old friend… Here you go, young lady! I hope she likes it.”

“Thank you!! She will– If she…” Her face sank, and her gaze landed on the sundial again. “If she… Ever gets to see it… Or me, again...” And at that moment, the reality of her situation dawned on her once more.

A moment of silence, before Moondancer stepped out. “Oookay, I, um, am going to check on the guards. Starswirl, try helping her, will you?” She was frankly, quite intimidated by the other Alicorn, and decided her focus was better spent elsewhere.

“Of course, Princess.” The old man nodded, turning his attention to the other Alicorn as his Princess walked away.

“Quite curious…” He continued. “Your enlarged frame implies profound affinity with your Alicorn element– Or destiny, I’d rather say.” His old eyes scanned her thoroughly. “And what’s more, surprisingly larger than Moondancer…”

Sunset let out a tired exhale, reminiscing. “Me and my wife have been training with Celestia and Luna, respectively– In order to inherit the sun and the moon. And we do it quite well.”

“Hmm, I see…! Your support for each other must have quickened, if not improved the process…” He fidgeted with his beard pensively.

Clearing her throat, Sunset tried her best not to be rude. “I, uh, might be on the clock, here…”

“So, explain to me your circumstances—” Before he could even finish asking, the Princess of Valor touched his shoulder, and with it, showed him her most recent memories, catching him up on exactly what her day was like, and what she knew of the recent events.

Suppressing a cough, his eyes widened. “W-woah! Interesting power, you have! Okay then– I see, I see. You are attempting to time how long you will remain in each dimension, are you not?”

She nodded slowly, gazing at the sundial below. “Yes. And if it’s the same time for all of them, I can plan around it– My biggest concern right now is sleep.” Her gaze steeled forward, Narrowing her eyes, she kept her firm focus on time. “If I only spend one hour in each universe, It’ll be hard to actually sleep properly, especially accounting for any… problem the next world might have.”

The old man fidgeted with his beard, studying the Alicorn with his gaze, then turned to look at the other Sunset in the distance, who was now being questioned by the Princess. “Indeed, including your other selves waking you up, merely to ask what is happening. It is indeed a predicament…”

Blowing air from her nostrils, she looked back at him. “And there’s an even bigger problem. How the hell do I go back home? Do you know anything about dimensional travel?”

“I am afraid that all of my studies over that subject were two-way trips, doors to a specific universe, not to any and all, like your current problem. In the end, I realized that my research of alternate universes was pointless, if not just dangerous, and that I should just focus on the issues that plagued my world, and my world alone.” He spoke with wisdom, and concern.

Gritting her teeth, she felt a tinge of disappointment. “Ugh. I sure agree– I wish I had that choice. Now there lies another problem– No one in the multiverse can help me–”

“--If all of the ones that could have studied this magic, gave up like me, or, your other self isn’t near them. And with only one hour…”

“...I couldn’t possibly hope to actually figure a way out of this, even with help. Goddamnit…!” She felt her hopes dwindling, and her frustrations rising, as her breathing got unsteady. She looked at the horizon, to mountains familiar, yet unknown, and past them, to a sun that wasn't hers, and yet, resonated. “This really is a fucking curse. Gotta hand it to that Hermes guy. It’s personally designed to be inescapable; And to wear me out. Ugh, what am I going to do…”

“One must indeed wonder…” Letting out a weary sigh, Starswirled reached in from his cloak, and took out a smoking pipe, lighting it up with one easy, quick motion of his horn, and taking one poof out of it.

This elicited an eyebrow raise from the Valkyrie, and the old man noticed it, as he handed the pipe to her. “Want some?”

With a slight grimace, she tilted her head. “Eh… No, I need to keep a clear head.”

“Suit yourself.” He said with a smile.

“Actually, what the hell. Gimme.” Changing her mind, she realized given the circumstances, smoking whatever that was was the least of her worries. She used her magic to take it, and inhaled.

She suppressed a cough and shook her head in surprise “Wh— What the hell did you even put on this?!”

With a hearty chuckle, the old man took the pipe back. “Oh, some of this, some of that...”

“Dude. I've smoked with actual dragons, and this is… stronger. Yeah, one is enough.” She let out one effective cough and smacked her lips, hoping that this wouldn’t have that negative of an effect in the next hour, in the next universe.

And of course, she considered how funny it was that her wife’s idol was a stoner.

And that she had shared that with him too.

But the amusement faded quickly, as her eyes rested on the sundial once more.

And the old man noticed, as he took another pensive drag of that pipe, then cleared his throat. “I do have an offer– Less of an idea, more of a suggestion of an idea, really. As you showed me your memories and experiences, one thing seemed quite clear: Your wife is exceptionally cunning and intelligent, likely rivaling my apprentice Moondancer, in that, I have no shame in admitting.”

A smile involuntarily appeared in her lips, anytime Twilight was mentioned. “You’re damn right she is. I bet Sparkles could figure out this kind of multiversal magic effortlessly. Ugh, I wish she was here with me…” She looked down, having been separated nearly two hours, and already feeling heartache.

“...But don't you see? She is in your world, aware of where you’ve gone, and how. By my guess, she is looking for ways to get to you!” The old man affirmed, before taking another drag.

She blinked in surprise; Not having thought of that up until now. “...You’re… You're right! It’s only a matter of time before she finds me– I know she will! Until then, I just have to– Survive, really. Easy.” She let out an exhale, with a smile. If there was one thing she could always count on her wife, was to solve a magical problem, and make it look easy, too. The idea that her wife wasn’t looking for her wasn’t even a possibility anymore.

“Indeed! I suppose this is a strategy most left to only hoping, but considering the memories I saw of you, I would be hard pressed to doubt your Twilight Sparkle.”

“Heh… Yeah. She’s unstoppable– The smartest Twilight in the multiverse, no doubt.” She said as much, and she believed it wholeheartedly; Her gaze landing in the sun in the distance, thinking of her love.

With her ears twitching, she looked back behind her, at the other Sunset, and the Princess that questioned her. Just looking at this lesser version of her made her teeth grit. “I guess I’ll just have to… Wait. Ugh. While seeing more failed versions of myself. This is going to suck. Like a personal hell made just for me…”

The old man exchanged looks between the two Sunsets, and then, had an idea. “If you’ll permit me, I might give you another suggestion, disregarding the potential fallout of tinkering with the multiverse.”

Raising an eyebrow, Sunset listened intently at his wisdom. “You felt great disappointment in seeing these two versions of yourself. And yet, here you are, a complete success. Perhaps you could use this chance, to aid the universes you pass by?”

She blinked, considering his words in silence.

“Being in prison certainly was a dire scenario. And considering what little I know of you, I cannot imagine there are many versions of you that are happy and fulfilled out there. But here you are, even now, in a unique position to change that.” He nodded with a smile.

Her gaze landed on her other self once more, and reminisced on her prisoner self she had seen. “You’re right. Wow. I just– I can help myself! Even if just for an hour, I can make a difference, if I can even push other versions of myself to try harder– Maybe this whole mess would be worth it. To know that somewhere, in another world, things improved for me– Maybe this won’t be so bad!” A smile appeared in her face; As she considered that she might be the happiest Sunset Shimmer in the multiverse, and wondered if that was really the case, she realized she wouldn’t mind at all, looking for that answer.

And along the way, maybe help herself.

“Indeed, it is certainly a more enjoyable pastime than just awaiting your wife to rescue you! And quite good usage of all your capabilities, if I may add.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle, seeing exactly what her wife idolized on the old Unicorn. “Damn, you’re just– Heh, Twi wasn’t kidding. You’re pretty damn wise. I’m glad I got to meet you, old man. If every other universe trip ends like this, I wouldn’t mind this mess at all.”

“I’d certainly like to think so, miss Shimmer. Now, if I may, perhaps you would like to start with this one?” He spoke, while pointing at the other Sunset Shimmer.

With an exhale, the Valkyrie walked over to her.

The guard made her way back to her friends, scoffing at what her other self had told her. “What did she say?” Flash tilted his head analytically, wondering just why Sunset had that look in her face.

“It… Doesn’t matter.” She gritted her teeth, breathing uneasily; Suppressing just how much jealous anger she felt at seeing not only a better version of herself, but having that version rub it in.

Bon Bon, Still keeping a worried pair of eyes on the Alicorn, whispered, as if almost being stealthy. “Will she uhh… Will she cause trouble?”

“She’s an asshole.” Sunset spoke through gritted teeth, side eyeing her other self.

Snickering, Indigo poked her mockingly.“Wow, a Sunset Shimmer from another universe, an asshole? What a surpriiiise! I’m shooocked! Utterly–”

She couldn’t finish, as Sunset shoved her against a wall angrily, and she was about to bite back; But Flash quickly split the two apart. “EASY! Easy!! Hey! Same side here! Sheesh!”

Sunset couldn’t speak, she just groaned, scoffed, and suppressed the urge to scream. Everything was going so well, so normal. And just one bad day like this, and it was like she was younger again, being told she wasn’t good enough, and giving up on her dreams because she agreed.

And she never stopped agreeing with it.

She just didn’t say it.

“FUCK you, Indigo!!” She snarled loudly.

“Jeez!! What’s got your tail twisted, man?!” Her not-exactly-friend recoiled, genuinely taken back.

Flash quickly held his old friend, stopping her from going any further. “HEY! Stop it! Apologize, right now, please!”

And Bon Bon stared her down also, frowning. “Yeah! You’re way out of line, Sunset. Apologize.”

With a huge, frustrated exhale, she barely muttered the words. “Urgh. Fine. I’m sorry.”

Indigo blinked a couple times, seeing that rage for what it was now: Impotent. “It’s okay man… I’m sorry for pushing you.”

Sunset didn’t respond, just looked away, with a frown.
Analytically, Flash observed his old friend, then spoke softly. “...Hey. What did she say to you, really?”

“...Not much. She said I’m complacent. She said I could have been her if I had tried harder.”

“Oh…”

“She’s right about the first thing.”

“Sunset, c’mon…”

But they all stopped, being drawn to the flashes in the balcony, with the arrival of Moondancer and Starswirl. They watched the events quietly, without commenting on anything, such was the way of Canterlot guards.

Until Moondancer left the conversation, and walked towards the guards.

“You there! Guard!” She pointed at Sunset, almost accusatory, and the Unicorn’s eyes shot in multiple directions, wondering if it was her that was being addressed.

“Yes, you!” She approached her, quite close, and spoke almost at a whisper, as not to be heard by the others in the balcony. “Y-you other guards are dismissed. Everything’s fine. You there. Shimmer, right? You stay.”

The three other guards left reluctantly, and Sunset remained, watching them go quietly.

Moondancer studied the guard with her gaze, trying to understand just what she was. “Alright, Sunset. I’ve got a question for you. How is it another version of you is a Princess? Surely, there is some choice in your life–”

“...I was Princess Celestia’s first pupil.” Sunset admitted, defeated.

That was news to Moondancer, whose eyes widened, and jaw dropped. “W-what?! Celestia has never had a pupil other than me?!”

“That she told you. She has a lot of secrets– And the fact her first attempt at having a successor failed is one of them. I was it.”

“What do you mean?”

Sunset looked away. “I wasn’t good enough, so I quit. Not much else there is to it.”

“Hm. I don’t believe you. This requires further study. You require further study.” Moondancer came even closer, narrowing her eyes.

“P-princess, I promise you, there is nothing special about me.” The guard stated, desperately hoping for a way out of this.

“Nuh-uh. Clearly there is.” She pointed at Alicorn conversing with Starswirl on the balcony. “She’s anything but ordinary; and she’s you.”

“Another me!! Not me!!” But that wasn’t enough to dissuade the Princess, who pouted analytically. “I’m taking you to see Celestia. We’re sorting this out together.”

“Please, anything but her–”

“Hey, other me.” The Valkyrie was suddenly right next to them, startling them both.

No response from the other Sunset; Who just flinched and recoiled slightly; Having to look up to see her other self was intimidating.

With an exhale, the Princess of Valor had a much warmer look to give her other self. “Listen up. I’m sorry I snapped at you– I can’t blame you for giving up, I can't blame you for failing– ‘Cause you’re me. ‘Cause I almost gave up too… But maybe I can help.”

Slowly, she reached out a hoof, and her other self accepted it.

Let me show you an example; Let me show you how others forgave you, let me show you how others accepted you, let me show you how others loved you.

And let this be a sign, a notice, that things can get better, if you pick yourself back up after stumbling, and keep fighting.

Sunset blinked, shaking her head slightly, having just been shown dozens upon dozens of short memories of people she didn’t know loving her, accepting her, being proud of her. “W-woah.”

With a sigh and a smile, the Valkyrie nodded. “Yeah… I know, right?”

Suddenly, a glow started enveloping the Princess of Valor, and she scoffed in annoyance. “Damnit, it’s happening again. Starswirl, tell me the time!”

The old man hastingly looked at the sundial, then back at her. “It’s only been an hour!”

She exhaled, closing her eyes, as she started levitating against her will, and her limbs slowly faded away once more. “Well, shit. I guess that’s all I get, then. Good luck, other me! Keep fighting!” And the guard nodded slightly, still getting her bearings.

Starswirled approached her, with a calm smile. “May luck be on your side, Sunset Shimmer! May you see your love again!”

“Thanks, old man!”

Merely moments after she vanished, Sunset looked at the princess. “Um…Moondancer?”

“Yes?”

“I think I'm ready to see Celestia now.”

Author's Note

When considering what would happen with Sunset in many multiverses, Canterlot guard was one of my first ideas, considering her 'realizing' she's not good enough to be an apprentice of Celestia, and giving up, fading into complacency

Sunset's complacent life as a guard. And her cheerful friend.

I wanted to write a universe with a living Starswirl, and it provided very interesting consideration to puzzle what's really going on with Sunset's curse.

Also I personally never understood the timeline of Starswirls life, but I do think his return to Equestria in the show was kind of underwhelming, lmao-- Like. In the finale the pillars of Equestria lose instantly, kinda pathetically, too.

also I did consider something fun when naming the guards. Bon Bon was part of a secret task force. naturally that would have led her to the possibility of being a guard! And no Lyra sorry 😭

Starswirl! Drawn by my friend Yaspup9000 on tumblr! She kinda drew him with eyeliner lmao

Princess Moondancer, drawn by the same friend!

Either way, now that the concept is fully introduced, I can start going ham with it. Keep up!

This fic, above all, is an exercise in Sunset self-love. Learning to love the worst versions of herself, and helping them.

Light the Night

Light the Night.

Twilight hadn't struggled with authority for a while; She had given up on anxieties and fears a long time ago, and simply didn’t consider the weight that rested on her shoulders, day after day.

But as she nervously adjusted her glasses, looking intently at a map of Equestria, the Unicorn came to the startling realization, one that she had avoided considering for a while.

The realization that she had no plan.

And soon enough those old anxieties crawled at her.

The group of rebels that surrounded her was feeling restless, weary, and yet somehow, hopeful. “Well, C’mon, Twi. What’s the plan? We gotta do somethin’...!” Applejack, who towered over the other rebels with her height, tried nudging her to speak.

But instead, she just gave her a reason to deflect. “What happened to your armor, AJ?” She asked, looking at the Earth Pony; Whose body armor was covered in gashes and splinters, and with it, she ignored the dozens of other ponies that surrounded that table, surrounded her, that waited for a plan.

The Ex-Farmer blinked, surprised at Twilight’s complete deflection. “Oh, well, Timberwolf ambush. Don’t worry, I’m fine; But it ain’t good that the creatures of everfree are antagonizin’ us even more than Nightmare Moon is! Sheesh…”

“Please, go get your armor checked and repaired; I can’t have one of my best, walking around like that!” She spoke authoritatively, but her voice often cracked.

“Well, yes ma’am– Y’all tell me what the plan is when yer done, ya hear?” The Ex-Farmer walked out of the tent, looking back in concern.

And soon enough, all eyes were on the Unicorn again, who looked at the map of Equestria, pretending to be formulating a plan.

She chewed on her lip, eyes closed, for a brief moment, being capable of pretending the crowd of ponies was not there. “C’mon Twi— If Anypony can come up with a plan to get back at that hag, it’s you!! We gotta get our friends back!!” Rainbow Dash proclaimed from the crowd, eager, confident, not realizing just how unstable the Unicorn was feeling.

“If Nightmare Moon captured all of them, it’s only a matter of time before one of them coughs up the location of this base– We have to strike now!” The Pegasus proclaimed, and plenty of other of the rebels nodded and affirmed in agreement.

“How could we possibly raid her castle!?”

“We don’t have the numbers–”

“Should we be evacuating this camp?!”

“Her forces would spot our mobilization easily; We can’t just cut and run!!”

“A frontal assault would be stupid–”

“Should we be doubling our defenses?!”

“I’m scared!!!”

“What are we going to do!!?”

Twilight shrunk into herself, as all of the ponies around her discussed endlessly. At least, with them being distracted like this, she had more time to pretend she was formulating a plan.

“EVERYPONY QUIEEEEET!!!” Rainbow shouted, Flapping her prosthetic wings around, garnering the attention of the whole tent. “Twilight has never let us down, and she’s not about to now, so show some backbone and pay attention, will ya?! Jeez!!”

A hush fell within the tent once more, and all eyes were on the poor Unicorn once more.

“C’mon Twi… They got Flutters, they got Pinkie… What’s the plan?”

She was about to snap– Dangerously so. She was mere seconds away from shouting that she had no hope to give them, that there was no plan.

But lucky for her, she didn’t have to.

With an eerie flash in the tent, all of the ponies gasped in surprise, as the Princess of Valor landed right on the table above the map to Equestria.

“Urgh! Solid surface again, shit–” She muttered, dusting herself off with her wings. A mere glance around her made her raise an eyebrow. “Huh, am I interrupting something?”

Her ears twitched immediately upon hearing a familiar stutter– She turned her head, a bit too fast, and found herself face to face with Twilight sparkle. “Twilight!! Oh my gosh— Wow, you’re so small as an Unicorn– It’s– Adorable! And those glasses, wow, they’re really cute!!” She nodded, aggressively, with a dumb grin on her face, slightly flustered.

Twilight certainly looked quite different from her wife; A small Unicorn, with messy hair on a bun, wearing glasses that had been cracked from usage over the years.

Every single pony in that tent was speechless. With merely a couple of glances, Sunset evaluated what was happening, and looked back to the Unicorn. “So are you like the boss here? Gosh, look at you... Always the leader, huh? I expected nothing less!” She spoke warmly, with pride– Even without the full picture, she couldn’t help it; And the Unicorn was speechless, at this oversized Alicorn towering over her with a loving smile.

“Come to think of it, if I appeared here, then…” She turned on the table, looking around at every pony in the crowd. “Sunset Shimmer? Is there a Sunset Shimmer here? C’mon, me!”

And she didn’t have to look for long. Among the crowd, there she was, another version of her, adorned in battle gear like the rebels around her, with an utterly dismayed and shocked look in her face; Purposefully keeping herself quiet. “There you are, me!”

With one magical motion, she picked herself up– Her other self, floated her over the crowd, moved the crowd away from Twilight, then placed her other self right next to Twilight. “There. That’s better.” She said with a sly smile, then sat down on the table properly, beholding those two.

All of this only served to confuse every pony in that tent even more.

The other Sunset immediately took a step or two away from the leader and covered her face with a hoof, grimacing in confusion.

Rainbow Dash was the first to speak up. “Umm– Not to be rude, but who the hell are you?”

“Woah Rainbow, sick metal wings, dude.” with a nod, Sunset admired her friend’s battle scars; That Rainbow Dash was indeed very different from hers, weary from years of fighting, but seemingly with the same attitude.

“Thanks! Wait, how do you know me?!” But unfortunately for the Pegasus, the Alicorn turned back to Twilight and her other self.

“Sorry if this is confusing, i’m–”

And finally, Twilight managed to speak. “WHO ARE YOU HOW DO YOU KNOW ME WHERE DID YOU COME FROM HOW ARE YOU AN ALICORN AND WHY DO YOU LOOK LIKE THIS RANDOM SOLDIER YOU JUST PUT NEXT TO ME????!!” Her voice shrill, close to panicked, indicating just how utterly confused she was.

In almost a slurred tone, intercut with giggles, Sunset pointed at her other self. “Hey, just asking, do you think this random soldier next to you is hot?”

The tiniest gasp came from Twilight’s mouth as her voice broke.“What!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

That just elicited a loud reaction from her other self, who shouted “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU?!”

Shaking her head and blowing raspberries, the Alicorn flapped her wings. “Sorry if I seem a bit weird– Whatever I smoked with Starswirl in the last universe is definitely kicking in.”

“Starswirl!??!! L-last universe?!” Those two things piqued the little Unicorn’s interest intently, as her mind raced. Someone in the crowd understandably asked “Smoking?”

“Hangon, I just need to check something.” The Princess of Valor reached out and touched her other self, bringing her closer with magic.

I am Sunset Shimmer. And I failed Celestia. Maybe if I had been a better pupil, Nightmare Moon wouldn’t have returned– Maybe if I had been a better pupil, I would have been there to stop it. But I wasn’t. I was exiled. And now I do whatever I can to help the resistance, and not one pony here knows the truth about me. I am–

Sunset's eyes widened with concern, and she then moved to touch Twilight, confirming what she had just seen.

I am Twilight Sparkle. I was an apprentice of Celestia-- was, because Nightmare Moon returned and imprisoned her. Since then, I've formed a resistance, and I try day after day to fight to someday free my mentor--

“Nightmare Moon?! She’s taken over this world?!” The Alicorn’s hide shivered with anticipation and anger, as her wings raised, and her brows furrowed.

Both Twilight and Sunset nodded, in utter confusion.

“Well then. Today’s your lucky day.” With one single hop, Sunset Shimmer jumped over the whole crowd, and landed on the exit of the tent, and walked out of it with steely determination.

“Honestly darling, you ought to be less careless. Look at you, all bruised…” The Seamstress stated, as she hastingly yet efficiently applied the repairs to the body armor that the Ex-Farmer wore.

Looking down, being careful not to be poked by her horn, Applejack tried her best to maintain composure. “I’m fine, Rarity. Could ya hurry it up? I think somethin’ big must be happenin’ on the meetin’ room right now, and I don’t wanna miss it.”

“Protection demands patience, darling. And nothing’s more important than your safety– Surely the strongest of us should keep herself properly protected when fighting!” She spoke strongly, plainly, demanding the attention of the Earth Pony, and almost getting it.

“Yeah, yeah…” The Ex-Farmer’s gaze trailed off the tent they were on, attracted by noise coming from outside, just in time for her to get a glimpse of a certain Alicorn. ”W-woah– Who’s that?!”

“Eyes on me, darling.”

With that single statement, Applejack completely forgot what was going on outside, and allowed the seamstress to continue her dutiful work. “Eeyup.”

And with the final touches, Rarity booped Applejack’s snoot. “There! Top form once more. Now next time you’re in a scrape, try ducking, if you please.”

“O-okay. Thanks, sugarcube–” But both of their gazes turned to the entrance of the tent, as a curious Sunset Shimmer poked her head in, wings and all.

She took only mere moments looking around. “Excuse me, which way to the exit of your little base?– Woah, hey Applejack. You look badass in armor. Hi Rarity! Figures, you two would be dating in this universe too.”

With a little nervous chuckle, the Ex-Farmer shook her head. “Oh, we ain’t datin’-- we’re just friends!”

With a plain look on her face, Rarity took a few seconds to look at Applejack, analytically, from top to bottom.“Hm. Would.” Then she simply turned and moved back to her work station.

“W-what was that, sugarcube?!”

Snickering, Sunset turned around and continued on her way; The rebel base was quite interesting, lights and tents extended all around what resembled some sort of cave covered in vines and moss. Sunset could tell easily, that wherever this place was, it was situated in the Everfree forest. On all her treks through that forest with her friends, she got quite familiar with the scents and sounds.

There were a surprising number of ponies there, all usually either wearing battle gear, or torn clothes. She saw plenty of familiar faces, in unfamiliar ways, and they all looked at her like she was a comet– Gawking in surprise at the tall Alicorn walking among them.

And behind her, followed plenty of ponies, but Twilight specifically; And the other Sunset Shimmer followed along. “E-excuse me! A-Alicorn!!! Would you mind explaining to me who you are and what you’re doing and where exactly are you going?!”

And besides her, Sunset’s other self was following closely, in extreme curiosity. “Are you me from an universe where I didn’t fail Celestia?! Where I succeeded as her pupil??” Which made Twilight’s ears perk in even further curiosity and confusion; She obviously did not know that there once was another pupil of Celestia, failed or otherwise.

Snickering, The Princess of Valor allowed herself to stop, touching Twilight’s and her other self’s shoulders, allowing her to see through her own memories, if only for a moment. “Here, let me show you both.”

It happened today, actually. Me and Luna were at the same party, happily conversing with my parents, and I remembered something good; That after years of training with the Queen of the Night, I finally beat her in a fight– And a fair and square all-out one, too. And I almost challenged her again too– But my wife stepped in, kissed me, and said “No fighting.” And of course, I obeyed.

“W-wife?! M-me?! Wife!!? Y-you?!” Blinking, flustering, sweating, Twilight’s eyes shot from the two Sunsets as she stuttered making sounds almost akin to squeaks, while the other Sunset’s jaw was utterly dropped, in equal flabbergasting. “H-holy crap– So you failed, b-but…!”

“Yep. I tried again. And eventually it stuck. And it helped that I was doing it to be with Twilight, too.” Her gaze was warm and amused, as she looked at those two, both equally confused. Twilight adjusted her glasses nervously, face red as a tomato, averting her eyes from the tall Alicorn that stood in front of her.

All which was endlessly entertaining to Sunset. “Gosh you are so cute as a Unicorn, Sparkles…!” but she shook her head, snapping out of it. “FOCUS! Okay, exit’s… Thisaway?” And she turned and kept going forward.

The two ponies chased after her, Twilight herself being incredibly concerned still. “W-wait!! How will you remove the Nightmare magic’s hold over Luna?!”

“Oh, let’s just say I'm uniquely qualified for it– I’ve done similar before, for a friend.” She snickered, reminiscing.

“W-what?! Who?!”

“Rarity.”

Most of Ponyville had gone into hiding, or were preparing for the battle against the forces of the moon; The shadows had already made their intentions known– Total domination of Equestria, but one thing was clear, they wouldn’t be able to claim Princess Luna again.

Luna and Twilight were attempting to discern the plans of the shadows that lurked there, both in the Community Center of Ponyville, but they knew a threat was imminent. Sunset, Applejack and Fluttershy remained out and about in Ponyville, at a rooftop, quietly surveying the skies for any signs of the upcoming invasion.

One thing had already happened– One terribly unfortunate thing.

Rarity had been taken by the shadows, and was somewhere lost in the moon.

“W-why did I even agree to be out and about with you two– We are in so much danger–” Fluttershy shivered slightly, in unease, observing the dark night sky. It was unquestionable that this would be dangerous.

Sunset, keeping her steel gaze on the moon, folded her wings close. “You’re here if things can end peacefully; Me and AJ are here if things get ugly– Don’t worry, we won’t let anything happen to you.” That was certainly an assurance, but not by much.

Applejack snarled, surveying the horizon. “Oh I ain’t lettin’ them take any more of us– And if I find out they hurt my sugarcube, I'm gonna wring their necks.”

“Atta girl– I don’t know if they have necks, but that’s the spirit.” The Alicorn nodded confidently, proud of her friend's bloodlust.

Shuffling closer to her friends, the Pegasus considered their options. “M-maybe we can do a simple parlay…? You know… Not have to fight a bunch of evil shadow monsters from the moon, and resolve this peacefully…?”

“If there is a way, I’m sure Twi and Luna will find it– But we have to be prepared for the worst too.” The Alicorn reassured her, knowing full well things could go bad.

Blowing air from her nostrils, Applejack continued to poorly suppress her anger. “I vote violence– They took my Rarity, and I’ll lasso the whole dang moon before lettin’ her get hurt–”

But just then, they were interrupted, something akin to a meteor made of smoke landed on the outskirts of town– A wave of shadows spread.

“Stay sharp.” Sunset’s nerves raised, as she prepared for a fight.

The shadows spread out– Into what appeared to be a battalion of creatures of the dark, and they entered Ponyville.

And right in front of them, a tall, dark Unicorn with suspiciously fabulous hair led the quiet charge.

Sunset’s eyes widened.“Is that…?”

“Citizens of Ponyville! Rejoice, for you will be the first ones to be assimilated into the rule of the shadows– The moon is your sovereign, and it is time for MY age, the age of NIGHTMARE RARITY!!”The tall dark Unicorn waved her enormous, fabulous constellation mane, and her horn lit the surroundings with a pale blue light.

With a grimace, Sunset realized this just got a lot more complicated. “Oh, crap.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened in panic. “O-oh no!!! What do we do?!”

Gleefully, Nightmare Rarity continued to proclaim her victory, waving her mane fabulously. “It is time to surrender, darlings! The age of the shadows is here–”

“I SURRENDER!” Applejack raised a hoof, and immediately slid down the rooftop and jumped in the town square.

“AJ no!!!” Fluttershy gasped. “A-applejack what the FUCK” Gritting her teeth, Sunset remained on cover, unsure of what the best choice of action would be.

Ignoring them, the Farmer ran to the plaza, standing right in front of Nightmarity. “Ah, excellent! Our first surrender. What is your name?”

“--Sugarcube, it’s me, Applejack?...” She spoke in disbelief, looking at her love, so twisted by the shadows. Rarity’s eyes glowed like gemstones as they twitched. Her fur was pitch black.

“Don’t ya remember me…?” Tilting her head, Applejack approached slowly, in concern. Nightmarity flinched, but got closer as well. “I… Know you…?” She asked softly.

Extending a hoof, she touched Applejack’s fuzzy chest, in confusion, attempting to remember, as she studied the Farmer analytically. “It’s me…!”

Shadows surrounded Applejack, but none advanced, all the while the Dark Unicorn observed her closely, feeling her fur with a hoof. “I know you…” Looking each other eye to eye- Blue and green meeting with hesitation.

Leaning in, Nightmarity rubbed her muzzle against Applejack’s neck and inhaled– Which transitioned to her nuzzling the Farmer affectionately then and there. She then recoiled, but still kept their muzzles close as she looked deep into her love’s eyes with a smile. “I know you. You’re mine.”

“E…Eeyup…?” Was all Applejack could say in reaction, as she flustered into oblivion.

With one swift and easy magical motion, Nightmarity cast a pale blue magical chain on Applejack’s neck, and pulled it, turning around. “We’re retreating for now– I’ve got what I want right here.”

All the shadow creatures surrounding them grunted in confusion and annoyance, as Applejack willingly followed her love, bound by a chain. With a pale yet powerful magical glow, Nightmarity cast the shadows into a swirl, and they all flew upwards towards the moon.

A hush fell into Ponyville, interrupted only by the sound of a pony, somewhere, celebrating. “Yay they’re retreating!!”

On the rooftop, Sunset grimaced in annoyance. “What the hell was that?!!!”

Fluttershy nodded with a small smile. “Wow, Applejack is so smart! She infiltrated the forces of shadows for us! And even made them retreat!”

Blowing raspberries, Sunset rubbed her temples with her wings. “That was absolutely not what just happened– Ugh, I guess at least she’s gonna keep Rarity occupied. C’mon, we gotta go tell Twilight and the others.”

“R-Rarity?! She was taken over by the shadows in your universe??” Fidgeting, Twilight followed the Valkyrie close.

“It’s a long story, but don’t worry about it, me and my friends fixed it.” Suppressing a chuckle, Sunset reminisced on the fact that the moon invasion was stalled– massively, too– By the simple fact that her two friends couldn’t keep their hooves off each other, even when one of them was corrupted by darkness.

She was, however, still looking for an exit, and just her luck, a wall of vines shook and moved; showing the pale moonlight outside, leading where to go. And from that wall, Zecora passed through. “Twilight! Just the pony I wished to see! And right after Nightmare Moon’s forces nearly caught me–”

“Hey Zecora!” The Alicorn passed by her with a friendly wave of a wing, and left through the vines, with Twilight close behind.

The Zebra blinked several times in surprise and shock. “I am not sure if this is a curse or luck– but that is an Alicorn. What the fuck?”

Sunset Shimmer breathed deeply, inhaling the nightly air– She knew that this was supposed to be day– But because of Nightmare Moon, it was eternal night. And she was about to change that.

They were at the edge of a grassy cliff, overlooking the Everfree forest; And Sunset could already sense where Nightmare Moon resided, in the Canterlot castle of this world. Twilight, behind her, stuttered through a question. “S-Sunset– Are you really going to just go and fight her?!”

Letting out a confident and calm chuckle, the Valkyrie nodded. “Relax, Sparkles. I got this. Also– I only have an hour here before I'm thrown into the next universe, so I don’t got much choice. And hey, if I die, nothing will change for this universe either way!”

Her gaze alternated between Twilight and her other self, who regarded her with concern and confusion, and she ignored the few ponies that chased after her in curiosity.

“Also, I’ll make this quick– But you two have a lot of common ground, both being apprentices of Celestia– and I’m married to the Twilight Sparkle of my world– So when Nightmare Moon is defeated, you should hit it off! Celestia would adore having two pupils at once, especially with Luna around. Trust me, I know!” Her grin as wide as it could be, she nodded at them both enthusiastically, with a toothy smile.

They simply exchanged quick nervous flustered glances, unable to speak, and behind them, Rainbow dash was utterly flabbergasted. “Hey dude– I get that you’re an Alicorn and all– But how exactly are you alone going to defeat–”

But she was interrupted. With a flash, Sunset adorned her Valkyrie armor, and even in the pale moonlight, she shined with a golden glow. Every pony on that cliff’s jaws dropped as they looked at the bronze-clad Alicorn, who herself was ready for any fight.

She took merely a second to smirk back at them. “I’ll burn that bridge when I get to it.”

In a singular moment, she charged energy, and, with one massive wind blast, she flew off, even toppling some of the ponies around with her shockwave, shooting into the sky like a meteor, with one singular determined direction.

“H-holy crap. That’s fast.” Was all Rainbow could mutter, as she watched the fiery shooting star.

The ponies on the cliff watched, utterly flabbergasted, the Valkyrie cruise towards Canterlot with unbelievable speed.

Fidgeting nervously, adjusting her glasses, and even flustering a bit, Twilight looked at Sunset, who sat next to her, with the same confusion. “You… you were an apprentice of Celestia, like me…? All this time…?”

She nodded quietly, speaking softly. “Y-yeah. I was…”

There was a tinge of sorrow on Twilight’s voice, as she considered all the years she fought thinking no pony in the world would understand her pain. “Why did you never tell me?! I could have– Maybe together, this would have been easier…”

Shaking her head, she spoke softly. “I’m sorry, Twilight, it’s just… I was her apprentice. I failed her. I wasn’t about to share that with just anypony, even my replacement, but… I had to help somehow.”

“W-well… I know now. And gosh, it’s nice to know I’m not alone…”

“Y-yeah. I feel the same way.”

“G-gosh, you look amazing as an Alicorn, though…”

“Y-yeah. What the hell was that…?”

The messenger stuttered a little, being in the presence of such power, as he delivered news to Nightmare Moon in her throne room. “Y-yes, my liege– It is confirmed that our forces have captured all of the resistance fighters in their penultimate base…”

Cackling maniacally, Nightmare Moon rejoiced on her upcoming victory. The eerie blue flames of the torches in the room seemed to glow brighter with her delight. “FINALLY! Send my guards to torture the captives as much as they want– Tear them limb from limb if they must– Just GET the location of the final rebel base– And I’ll finally snuff out this ridiculous resistance!! And that little runt, Twilight Sparkle, will PAY for having ever defied me. Finally, a beautiful new age of my rule, with no opposition!!”

She stepped away from her throne, nearly prancing around, her wings spread wide, reveling in her victory. “Night will reign eternal!!! No pony will ever oppose my MIGHT!!”

Allowing herself a good moment to cackle maniacally some more, she returned to her throne and lounged. “Notify me the SECOND we discover the location of the rebel base– I will go snuff out that light personally.”

The messenger nodded emphatically with fear, and then galloped away from the room.

From her throne, she could barely contain her excitement, as she fluttered her wings and grinned madly. “Do you hear that, sister? Your last hope will be extinguished soon enough.” She teased a stained glass depiction of her sister being defeated by her, Celestia could not hear her where she was.

Merely seconds later, one of her guards flew into the room, in a panicked, sweaty state. “My queen!!! W-we are under attack!!”

She did not appreciate the interruption. “Ugh, what is it now? Speak!!”

The Pegasus looked back in fear, sweating, in sheer panic. “S-some kind of Sun Alicorn– She is tearing through our air defenses like butter!!! We’ve–”

“Impossible! My sister cannot escape the prison that I've bound her to. There is no Sun Alicorn–” Before she could even finish her sentence, an explosion resounded in the distance, and from the stained glass windows, they could see glowing silhouettes of their airships– On fire.

Rolling her eyes, but feeling a bit more tense, Nightmare Moon waved her hooves dismissively. “Ugh, fine, I’ll entertain you. Send in the elite guards.”

“W-we just did!! T-they–”

Another Pegasus rushed into the room, this one completely struck with fear. “MY QUEEN, THE ELITE GUARD– THEY’VE ALL BEEN SLAUGHTERED!!”

Now she began considering this threat. “Unbelievable– FINE. If my sister has indeed returned, I will send her right back to where she belongs violently– I will go meet her now–”

The stained glass windows exploded, and Sunset Shimmer arrived, leaving a trail of fire in her wake, as she landed on the throne room confidently; The two messengers ran away at the mere sight of her, her armor burning in a couple places, dents and scratches in others, but otherwise completely unharmed. “Heya, Luna.”

The Queen of the Night’s eyes widened as she examined her opponent with a scowl. “A Valkyrie?! Impossible!! Who are you?!!”

“A friend. Unfortunately, Celestia couldn’t be here today– But I’ll gladly fill in her horseshoes and knock some sense into you, Luna.” With a Smirk, she brandished her armored wings confidently.

This wasn’t even going to be a match– She knew all of Luna’s weaknesses, Nightmare Moon’s weaknesses, and her opponent didn’t even know who she was.

With a violent take off, they collided mid air, and it was clear that Sunset was the physical superior, as she stomped and hooved and even wing striked her enemy, combining all of that with powerful magical blasts and horn fencing, the Queen, even with her powerful magical barriers and blasts, could barely keep up.

The Queen of the Night tried her best to shoot the Valkyrie with powerful explosive projectiles; But Sunset was too agile, doing flips and Pirouettes or even deflecting her magic entirely, making it look easy, too.

Stomping her forcefully against the ground pushed Nightmare moon to fight back harder. “Enough of this! Feast on your nightmares, fool!!”

Her horn glowed, her wings spread wide, and a violent dark fog flew towards Sunset, who guarded herself in expectation.

Nothing happened.

Even when images attempted to take shape, no fear was realized.

Their eyes met, and Nightmare Moon was genuinely shocked. “I--Impossible?!”

“HAH! Celestia was right!!! AWESOME!!” The Valkyrie took off once more, with her confidence doubled. With her horn alight, flames spewed all around her, lighting the room, resembling daytime.

Nightmare Moon could only play defensive, and she was starting to panic, as every barrier she cast was soon broken, and any cold she manifested was quickly snuffed out, warmed up.

Sunset laughed with delight and excitement with this battle, for a multitude of reasons. “You rely too much on your magic!! Like you’re ordering takeout!!”

“What in the world are you–”

“But this?!?!” She brandished her hooves and wings with great pride. “This is a home cooked meal. Now eat up!!”

“UGH, WHAT ARE YOU EVEN SAYING?!” A flurry of wing strikes and Hoof stomps struck nightmare moon on her legs, neck, head, and she could no longer defend herself.

“I DON’T KNOW, I AM KIND OF HIGH RIGHT NOW!!” She laughed gleefully, as she delivered blow after blow.

And with one final bucking, Nightmare moon was thrown against her throne, shattering it, and laid on the floor, barely conscious. She coughed a couple of times, breathing haggardly. “E-even if you beat me now– Your sun will never return. And Luna will forever belong to the darkness. The forces of nightmare have won–”

“--Not on my watch.” Sunset approached her slowly, and connected horn to horn, and began a very strenuous process of multiple kinds of magic being cast at once.

I had nightmares every night, after I became a demon. Stealing Twilight’s crown was the worse mistake I had ever made, and yet, no pony could torture me more than me.

“N-no, please, just go away!!” Sunset Shimmer pleaded, being face to face with her own demon form.

“Why so scared, little me?! This is what you wanted, isn’t it?!” She spread her wings, and Canterlot burned around them. “SUNSET SHIMMER– THE STRONGEST ALICORN!!” She professed loudly, brandishing her horrible bat wings as fire spewed in all directions.

“STOP!! JUST STOP HURTING THEM!!” The Unicorn cried helplessly, unable to do anything to stop her other self. The demon was burning everything with gleeful laughter.

This was only one of my nightmares, back then. One of many. I was as helpless here as when I was awake.

The demon bared her fangs with joy. “What’s wrong, you WIMP?! You got everything you could have possibly wanted– Why the crocodile tears?!”

“I DON’T WANT THIS, I NEVER WANTED THIS–”

“ALL YOU ARE IS THIS!!” She brandished her wings, and charged at her other self.

“Not on my watch.” With a calm and soothing voice, Luna entered the dream and swiftly dispatched the demon, making it fade away, and as she flew around the city, all flames dispelled.

And yet, you were always there– For every nightmare I had, you pulled me out. I didn’t deserve it, but you couldn’t care less about deserving.

She landed directly in front of the Unicorn, with gentleness and calm.

“You are Sunset Shimmer, are you not?” Tilting her head, she regarded the Unicorn with pity, and yet, a warm gaze.

She was still shaking, still shivering. With an exhale, she managed to look the princess in the eyes. “Y-yes, yes. That’s me… It’s– an honor to meet you, Princess Luna… I’m s-so sorry for the trouble–”

“The honor is mine. It is not everyday I could meet a pony that knows exactly how I felt.” She gave a slow, caring nod, as the layout of the dream reshaped into a more comfortable night in Canterlot.

You were unshakable. And yet, you and I were in the exact same position, once.

“W-what…?”

Turning her head away, it was as if she saw another pony having a nightmare in the distance. “I must go. But let it be known, Sunset Shimmer… That they will forgive you– And you will survive this, and you will come out of it stronger. Never forget their faith in you.”

In tears, Sunset stomped her hoof on the floor, not out of anger, but of desperation. “B-but it’s misplaced!! I don’t deserve it!! I don’t deserve their faith– Much less their forgiveness!!!”

With a gentle smile, Luna soared away. “And yet, it is there. What you choose to do with it is up to you. Good luck, Sunset Shimmer. And may the stars aid in your return.”

Everytime you visited my dreams, you offered me wisdom, and at some point, it actually stuck. You were the reason I started trying to improve myself– You were the reason I fought to belong with Twilight and my friends, and you were the reason, among many others, that I am as fearless as I am now.

Now that you’ve seen what I've seen, known what I’ve known, you know what you can be.

Come back to them, Luna…!

Straining, near yelling, Sunset Shimmer finished showing Luna her memory, and viciously pulled all of the nightmare energy out from her horn, burning it up then and there. “GO BACK TO THE SHADOWS!!” She yelled, after the extreme effort of unleashing the nightmare into her flames.

The room went quiet, they both breathed uneasily.

Luna, no longer Nightmare Moon, whimpered, as tears formed. “I–I don’t deserve their forgiveness…!”

With a smile, Sunset spoke softly. “And yet, they’ll give it to you. What you do with it…”

“--Is up to me…!” She concluded, eyes closed, not smiling, but significantly more at ease.

Sunset walked away, shaking off the exhaustion of having strained herself, blowing raspberries and stretching; She would not allow herself to feel tired, in only the third universe she accidentally stumbled into.

Curiously, Luna watched her. “...Incredible… So this was the power of Celestia’s first pupil…!”

She snickered, remembering the resistance fighter version of her. “Nooooot exactly. There is a Sunset Shimmer in this world, but she’s not me.”

“...Another universe…!” Luna spoke softly, coming to an understanding.

Nodding, Sunset smiled. “Hopefully, the other Sunset will learn the same things you know, and understand what she could be.”

Luna could see it now– If there was even a chance that her world could have a protector like the one that just saved her, she had to fight to make it a reality. “I’ll make sure of it.” She nodded with determination.

“Heh, thanks.” Chuckling, she laughed at the idea that this victory could be attributed to the other Sunset Shimmer, and she didn’t mind that in the slightest.

Luna, for the first time in years, looked through the holes on the throne room walls, at the nightly horizon, with hope. “Well, nevertheless… Perhaps now my sister will return– And the sun will shine on Equestria once more...”

“Oh, it will. Give me a second.” Sunset Shimmer walked over to that gap, and raised her wings.

She stared at the horizon intently; her horn aglow, her gaze determined, her wings spread wide.

Through immense effort, she raised the Sun.

After nearly a decade, it was morning in Equestria once more.

Sunset Shimmer nearly collapsed, feeling immensely dizzy, breathing heavily. “FUCK! Why did I even do that while I'm still high– Ugh, I feel sick…!”

“Incredible…!” Was all that the Princess could mutter, as she observed, for the first time a millenia, a sunrise, and not one raised by her sister, no less.

And moments later, with the sun raised, Celestia was freed from her prison, and flew down to the castle.

The time had come to be thrusted upon another universe– and the same light as before enveloped Sunset. “Well crap, time to go…” She started floating against her will.

“What is happening to you??” Luna’s eyes widened as she watched the Valkyrie slowly vanish.

“Don’t worry– I’m just going to another universe! Listen, remember what I said, and remember what you felt, okay?!” Her limbs were fading, and she tried speaking fast.

“U-um– yes, I will try!” The Alicorn nodded, even with her concerns.

Celestia landed inside the room, and was utterly shocked at this sight. “A–A Valkyrie?! S-Sunset Shimmer?!?!! Y-you’ve ascended?!”

“Hey, Celestia!! I’m Sunset from–” But before she could finish her sentence, she vanished into the multiverse.

The Princess of the Sun watched, utterly flabbergasted, unable to make sense of any of that. Her gaze landed on her sister, who sat wounded on the floor. “L-Luna, is it really you?! What in the world just happened?!?!”

“I honestly can barely say myself, sister… All I can say is… I am so, so sorry…!” Tears formed in her eyes, as she stood up, unsure of anything.

Shaking her head thoroughly, Celestia regarded her with sadness. “No… It was my mistake to imprison you all those years ago. We were meant to rule together... From now on, we’re equals. I am so sorry, sister…”

The little sister ran forward and hugged her big sister, and there they remained in each other's embrace, apologizing to each other emphatically, until the moment that the resistance fighters finally reached the castle, utterly shocked to find out that everything would change, starting today.

Two Princesses.

Two Pupils.

A new age for Equestria.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS NIGHTMARE MOON.

INFO: Sunset has not only trained with Princess Luna in the art of combat, but also beaten her. On top of that, Luna was always happy to share knowledge of the weaknesses of the forces of nightmare, of which Sunset has fought more than once. Sure, being high on wizard weed doesn't help, but one thing's for sure-- A well rested Princess of Valor absolutely uses all the tools and knowledge, and even element to of surprise to easily best an unprepared opponent.

VERDICT: A near flawless victory from the Princess of Valor.

Forgive me for indulging, but one thing I noticed in the time travel episode with starlight is that Twilight wasn't in any of the new timelines, and I thought that was a wasted opportunity, frankly! So there will be a handful of these that explore that.

Important to state! Scitwi is listed as one of the main characters in the tags, because to me, every universe in which twilight didn't become a princess, she is in some form or another, Scitwi-- A less confident, even nerdier version of herself.

Don't be surprised if in a lot of these, Sunset's role is mundane and unsatisfying, after all, in the show, she didn't even matter to Equestria.

Sunset is extremely biased, she will try to get her other self together with twilight in a lot of universes lmao; Much like she tried on this one.

Rainbow Dash veteran, tbh, this would be a look of hers for more than one universe!

I hope you enjoyed the Nightmarity intermission! I'll do plenty of flashbacks to sunset's home dimension, to explore her life before and after being an alicorn, and show the bond she has with her friends more! And I uhh love Nightmarity its so cool that there's a version of rarity that somehow serves more cunt. I hope theres a fic out there that has a rarijack focus with Nightmarity.

I also considered writing a sequel of the Princess and the Peasant that Rarity becomes Nightmarity, but hey, that story is finished and fully satisfying, I don't intend to fiddle with it while I have these projects going on!

So uhh Nightmarity huh. Good times. The Rarijack potential is unmatched

I think its fun to explore the idea of someone, an alicorn no less, immune to fear. After "The Return of Midnight Sparkle" and everything, this Sunset would be that, for sure.

Nightmare Moon, drawn my my friend prrplefungi on tumblr! GORGEOUS art

being high on wizard weed is one example of things passing from one universe to another. it wont be frequent, but still. Sometimes it will pass through! though a lot of these will essentially be short stories.

And don't worry, I wont always follow Sunset Prime. Sometimes I'll go to her wife's pov.

Well. An awesome start to the multiverse saga heh!

The best revenge is a life well lived... With you.

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t exactly known for her patience, and neither was Starlight Glimmer. It certainly was peculiar that in this bizarre trio, Trixie Lulamoon was the one that was usually the calmest.

Their lair was this surprisingly gorgeous cave– The rent was relatively cheap, for three failed evildoers without many sources of income, and lucky for them their landlord was not a snitch, nor someone who cared about what they did with their time.

And once again, surprisingly, Trixie was the most monetarily successful one of the bunch– And she didn’t even always live and sleep here– Not that the other two wouldn’t resort to petty theft for their basic necessities.

It was a day like any other. Starlight was attempting to formulate their next plan, Trixie was questionably paying attention, while Sunset, looking at the pool of water that crossed their cave/home, wondered just how her life got to be this utterly frustrating.

Starlight, nerve wracked, and yet, determined, studied schematics, notes and pictures. “Ugh, this wouldn’t work either; she already beat us when we tried something similar– I’ve been thinking– Maybe we should try to blow up her castle? Trixie, can you get us some explosives?”

With a decisive nod, Trixie giggled. “Not stable ones!”

“That wasn’t a no. I’ll take it.” The Unicorn let out an exhale, while she looked at the very amateurish and hastingly drawn schematic of the Princess’s castle.

Sighing, finally turning away from her reflection, Sunset decided to address the planner. “Call me crazy but I don’t think petty vandalism through the form of unstable explosives is gonna get us very far with our Princess problem. Twilight’s smart enough to cast defensive spells– And I doubt our capability of sneaking in her castle– Regardless of how pointlessly huge and usually empty it is.”

Eyes twitching, blowing air from her nostrils, Starlight stomped a hoof on the table, not making much noise. “I don’t see YOU making a plan, leather jacket!! You’ve been sulking all day, if you’re gonna sit around and judge, give us some suggestions at least?!”

Narrowing her eyes, Sunset wasn’t even the least intimidated. “Don’t take that tone with me, tiny– Without me you two idiots would be rotting in a Canterlot prison right now. And reminder that all your plans have had a zero percent success rate, otherwise Twilight would have been beaten long ago.”

“Excuse me?! So have YOURS! I’m the boss here! Show me some respect!!” The angry Unicorn huffed.

“Earn it.” Sunset snarled through gritted teeth.

Before the situation escalated any further, Trixie stepped in between the two, with a nervous smile. “Girls! Girls, you’re both very pretty and evil– Can we get back on track maybe? Let’s dial it back a lot, please! The Great and Powerful™ Trixie suggests we take a quick break! Snack time, whaddaya say?”

Neither of the other two unicorns had objections to it, quickly exhaling, even while maintaining the usual stink eye towards each other. Each of them picked up respective snacks for their break, from fruits to sweets, mostly things they had stolen.

While chewing, Trixie regarded the leather jacket-clad Unicorn, and her forlorn demeanor, and as expected, approached her curiosity with no decorum. “Sunset, why have you been pouting all day? You seem to be extra broody and grumpy, and that’s saying something.”

The Unicorn had a mouth too full to immediately bite back, so she remained, for a few seconds, chewing. Those seconds were enough to cool her off of the anger of the magician prodding on her life.

“Didn’t sleep well today.” Was all she could muster to say, and it wasn’t a lie.

“Hmm, yes, Starlight’s snores are indeed hard to endure.” Trixie pensively nodded, while chewing on cookies.

“Hey!!! At least I don’t practice shows in my sleep!!” the Unicorn was genuinely insulted, not even pointlessly angry over the statement. “You’re always going on about being great and powerful in your dreams, it's just annoying–”

“I am always at the stage, Glimmer! Awake or asleep, I must hone my craft!!” She did an overdramatic flap of her cape, and a tilt of her wizard hat.

“I dreamt about Celestia today.” Sunset said plainly– It just came out. She wasn’t planning on going into detail, but that needed to be said. Something needed to be said. Anything.

A hush fell on the table, with the other two unicorns regarding her with a knowing look of pity.

The dream had been good. A memory of her younger life, the good days of being Celestia’s apprentice. Days gone, for a long time now. That’s what made the sleep restless.

Sunset quietly took a sip of water, looking back at the two, saying nothing.

With a nod, Starlight professed victory. “...Don’t worry. Once we clip Twilight’s wings, she’s next. You’ll get your payback.”

“Hm. Wouldn’t that be something.” Absentmindedly, she regarded the pool of water behind her again, seeing her morphed reflection.

A brief silence, before Trixie, still chewing on cookies, interjected. “I got an idea. Bears.”

Starlight couldn’t help but snort. “Um. elaborate?”

“Oh that’s all. Bears.” Trixie affirmed.

Shaking her head, but smiling, Sunset disregarded it. “Whatever you’re thinking wouldn’t work. Fluttershy would easily–”

But then, and interruption.

With a flash, The Princess of Valor appeared out of thin air, falling and crashing through the table; dropping a teacup on the floor, not only shattering it but spilling its contents all over the scattered papers.

“Shoot! Sorry, I was drinking tea in the last universe–” She began to apologize, but then stopped.

With a quick study of her surroundings, she spotted multiple objects of interest.

First of all, the three unicorns. Sunset Shimmer, Starlight Glimmer, and Trixie Lulamoon. All three, in the same place. “Ugh, this can’t be good…”

Second of all, multiple papers, plans, schematics and even maps of Ponyville scattered all over, including pictures of the Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle. A full conspiracy board, including one with a few darts stuck to a picture of Twilight smiling. “Ugh. Are you kidding me?”

And finally, the location. “Are we… Are we in Maud’s cave?” She tilted her head.

“What the fuck are you?!!!” Her other self desperately and very confusedly asked. And of course, not just her, but Starlight shouted some confused profanities, while Trixie complained.

“I don’t know who or what the fuck you are but STOP walking over our schematics!!” Starlight commanded.

“AND OUR COOKIES!!” Trixie pleaded.

The Princess turned to her other self, with an eyebrow raised, and Sunset was stunned. It was her, but taller, stronger, with wings. It was bizarre. A reflection she had never seen. “A-are you a changeling?! A trick?! An illusion?!!”

With a quick inspection of her other self, the Princess of Valor spoke. “I’m you from another universe, dumbass. PLEASE don’t tell me you three knuckleheads formed some sort of alliance to try to usurp Twilight or something.”

Her other self did not respond– Trixie had the honor. “The Great and Powerful Trixie has two wonderful assistants that aid her again and again in the eternal battle against her nemesis, Twilight Sparkle!!”

Starlight quickly nudged her in annoyance. “H-hey! I’m the boss!” And then her attention turned to the Alicorn. She lit her horn, and stepped forward. “I don’t know who or what you are, wearing Sunset’s face. But you better explain yourself right now–”

“--I told you, I’m Sunset Shimmer from another universe– clearly one that I’m doing better in, if you’re all stuck together at your worst. I’m fucking married, by the way.”

Rolling her eyes, her other self scoffed. “Hah. What, are you married to Flash?”

Eyes widened with a mix of anger and concern, the Alicorn stared her down. “NO dumbass, I'm married to Twilight Sparkle!!!”

“W-what?!” That shut her other self up immediately, with the sudden realization that she was married to her nemesis in another dimension. Trixie gasped and mocked her immediately. “Oooooohhhh~”

“Shut up, Trixie!” Both Sunsets said in unison.

“HEY!” Starlight attempted to command the room again, lighting her horn. “Don’t ignore me, intruder!! You’re not welcome here– And Twilight Sparkle is a pathetic twerp that is our ENEMY!! Now explain just what you’re doing here, or I’ll blast you into–”

She stopped, as soon as the Alicorn turned. the Princess's glare and demeanor interrupted her instantly. Fully facing Starlight, Sunset raised her wings and spoke in a tone that cut swiftly. “You point your horn at a Valkyrie, you best be ready to kill. Starlight, I’ve had a pretty fucking long day, I’m NOT in the mood for your shit– So point that horn somewhere else, or I’ll break it off and shove it up your ass.”

The Unicorn paused immediately, reconsidering picking a fight with an Alicorn, one that continued talking, much to her dismay. “Now, I’d rather lecture you than maim you. So be a good girl and sit.”

And embarrassingly enough, Starlight obeyed, face getting red with the humiliation. Once again, Trixie mocked. “Oooooohhh~”

“Shut up, Trix…”Starlight muttered in shame.

Rubbing her temples, the Princess attempted to calm her nerves. “Ugh, you warned me that you were a little shit before Twilight fixed you– I assumed you were exaggerating…!” She muttered in frustration, shaking her head.

Trixie, unaware that she was playing with fire, waved her hooves dismissively at the Alicorn, in a teasing tone. “Soooo, what are you, a Sunset Shimmer that didn’t mess up being Celestia’s pupil? You look great. Congrats.”

Her other self, recovering from a fluster, shaked her head dismissively. “No, she’s a Sunset Shimmer that won through nepotism. A gold digger. She married Twilight to be a Princess.”

That elicited an instant angry reaction from the Alicorn, who pinned her on the ground violently, snarling.

And with that physical contact, she showed her a quick burst of memories of her past.

You better pay attention. You better look closely.

Because I failed. Again, and again, I failed. I even pursued revenge, unlike you, alone. And I failed.

And somehow, Twilight still forgave me.

And somehow, Twilight still helped me.

I am what I am now because after unending failures, I kept trying. And I tried to be better for her. What you’re looking at right now, is a long, nearly unending list of failures, that with unyielding determination transformed into a success.

And now I can raise the sun.

Breathing heavily, her other self started to sweat. She had now seen just how much her failures could have turned into successes, if she had only been on the right side. Even just a fraction of what she had seen demonstrated so openly how much time she wasted.

“See?” The Alicorn stared her down, almost snarling

“W-what did you just do to me?!”

“Do you see?!!!” She asked, pressing her down even further.

“Y-yes!” Her other self affirmed, still in shock.

“Good.” The Princess of Valor let her go, watching her other self recover. “Now you know not just what you could have been, but what you can be.”

Then she turned to the other two, who watched in confusion. “So you two are an item in this universe too, huh? I guess some good things are constants, at least. Even if you’re both still evil.”

The two unicorns regarded each other with strange looks. “Um. ‘Item’?” Starlight tilted her head.

Trixie let out a scoff. “Oh please. The Great and Powerful Trixie is wayyyy out of her league.” Rolling her eyes, she smirked at Starlight, who looked profoundly offended.

“Excuse me, are you implying you’re somehow a catch?! Look in the mirror, Trix! You’ve got FLEAS!” She tried arguing, but the Alicorn quickly brandished her wings, garnering their attention. “OKAY, as much as this is very funny to listen to, I’m on the clock here, soquiet, please! In one hour I’ll be blasted into the next universe, so listen up, time for a lecture–”

But just then, another pony entered this section of the cave– One that the Alicorn was surprised to see.

None less than Maud Pie, Pinkie Pie’s sister.

In her classic monotone, she garnered their attention. “Hey can you four keep it down? Boulder is sleeping.”

With a confused grimace, the Princess raised an eyebrow. “Maud?! So you just. Know these three live here?”

Starlight blew raspberries, rolling her eyes. “She’s our landlord.”

The Alicorn narrowed her eyes in confusion, wondering just why Pinkie’s sister was comfortable living with three idiot villains.“What are you doing, Maud?”

“Reading my favorite magazine, rock monthly– They have a wonderful new section on tectonic plates that has been profoundly informative and engaging. And geothermal vents are the new hotness, according to the cover…”

“No no– I mean. Why are you housing these three knuckleheads– Why haven’t you told Twilight about this?”

A single blink was all of a reaction from Maud. “Because I’m not a snitch.” She tilted her head. “Also the pay is good. Rock work isn’t always that monetarily viable, but this helps me pursue that passion without worrying about expenditures–”

“Okay, I’ve heard enough.” shaking her head, the Alicorn turned to her other self, trying to actually be surprised that someone from Pinkie’s family would do something like this.

The four were silent and surprised, or more adequately, surprised at Maud's lack of surprise. There was an Alicorn in front of her, and yet, she had no reaction. She then regarded the other Sunset, and addressed her. “Oh, and Sunset, if your hot big sister is going to live here, she’s gonna have to pay rent, just like you three.”

Shaking her head in confusion, the Alicorn spoke up. “Oh, I'm not her sister, I’m Sunset from another universe– Wait. Did you just say I’m hot?! Are you– Maud, did you just flirt?!!!” Her jaw slacked in complete surprise.

“Let me check.” Maud took a handful of quiet seconds to stare at Sunset, observing her from top to bottom, while standing motionlessly. “Yes.”

Sunset, for a moment, was flabbergasted– She knew Maud in her own universe, since she herself was best friends with Pinkie Pie. And this Maud was flirting.

“Oh, um, I’m married.” She tilted her head, containing her laughter, still reeling from the amusing confusion.

“Oh well. Maybe in some other universe.” The smallest grin appeared in Maud’s lips, as she turned around and walked back to her section of the cave.

For a single pointless second, Sunset Shimmer reconsidered and recontextualized past interactions she had with Maud.

She was getting the hang of flying, with some difficulty. But even in failure, it was incredible. Sunset, having earned wings only a few weeks back, was still feeling an exhilaration with each flight. This really added a lot to her workout routine, and she could easily understand why Rainbow Dash spoke so highly of the exercise.

And not just the workout, but also the attention training– With the passing days, she could notice more and more details on the ground, smaller things that moved by with this new advantageous perspective, and she felt her ears training to scan for calls from the ground much more efficiently.

And just like that, she heard her friend Pinkie Pie calling to her– Though admittedly, Pinkie was pretty hard not to see or hear, if she wanted your attention.

With one swift yet clumsy motion, she nearly dive bombed, pulling up at the last second, her hooves dragging on the floor as she attempted to break, and then, crashed against a bush.

Smiling gleefully, she peeked out of it, ignoring any of the pain she might have felt from the rough landing, simply happy to have done another flight. “Hey Pink! Hey Maud! What’s up?”

The two Pie sisters regarded her with their own manner of joy. Maud with an miniscule smile, and Pinkie, by bouncing with excitement. “HI SUNSUN!! Wow, you’re getting a hang of the flying thing! Is your leg feeling okay?”

Hopping out of the bushes easily, Sunset moved one of her front legs, which had been broken weeks ago, this time with ease. “Never better! Not even sore anymore. I’m SO happy it’s finally healed so I can learn to fly. Why did you call me down, anyway?”

Putting a friendly arm above Sunset’s shoulders, Pinkie smirked, pointing at her sister. “Juuuuuust hanging out with my sister Maud, remember her? Super cool rock-e-ologist? Isn’t she awesome? And super cool?”

Maud stood silently, inspecting Sunset Shimmer from top to bottom. “Sure is!” Sunset affirmed, barely looking at her, still patting some of the leaves stuck on her feathers.

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer.” Maud stated in her usual monotone demeanor. Pinkie herself was uncharacteristically quiet, looking at the two of them.

“Heya, Maud. I hope you’ve been enjoying your stay in Ponyville!” The Alicorn tilted her head with a warm smile.

Nodding furiously, Pinkie nudged her friend. “Oh yeah yeah! She loves it here!! It’s so nice for two ponies like you who’ve only recently entered Ponyville to bond, eh?” She let out a comical wink that Sunset did not catch on.

The Alicorn chuckled slightly. “Recently? Hasn’t it been over a year since either of us came to live here?”

Ignoring the two, or maybe being too distracted to hear them, Maud spoke, deadpan. “You look good. Have you been working out? You look good.”

Finally free of the sticks that might have cluttered her mane from the fall, Sunset peeked at Pinkie, who was simply smiling quietly, while gazing at the two of them– But didn’t make much of it. “Thanks, yeah! For like, over a year now. Even before these wings! I think you’ve seen me jogging a couple times? Or maybe working on AJ’s farm?”

“Oh, I've seen you.”The Earth Pony stated, in her usual tone, that hid whatever intentions or desire she might feel.

Nodding, once again not seeing through the invisible undertones, Sunset smiled. “Sweet. Anyways, Twilight’s waiting for me, we’re still designing the new Community Center! We decided we’re gonna live in it; Just like Twilight’s old library, the one that exploded, heh. But we’ll get to make one that’s better than ever! Dating a Princess has some awesome perks, heheh.”

Maud blinked. “You’re dating? Twilight Sparkle?”

Blowing raspberries in amusement, Sunset nodded. “Yeah! Since I got these wings, didn’t you know? What rock have you been living under? Heh. Get it? Rock?”

Maud nodded slowly with a small smile. “You’re so funny.”

“Hahahahaha isn’t she?!” Pinkie let out giddy laughter.

Smiling again, Sunset moved her wings in a comedic manner. “Oh here’s another: How did you not know that? Do you live in a cave? Get it, heh?”

Pinkie laughed hysterically, while Maud simply smiled. “I get it. I live in a cave. It’s very funny.”

“Your home is pretty awesome, I’d love to visit again sometime!” With a smirk, Sunset turned and readied her wings. “Well, this has been great, but I don’t keep my girl waiting. Nice catching up! Let’s do it again sometime!” And just like that, she leapt into the air, and took flight, with some novice, yet efficient motions.

“Let’s.” Maud stated, before looking at Pinkie, now that it was just the two of them. “Pinkie, why didn’t you tell me she was taken? I was practically throwing myself at her just now.”

“Awww, I felt bad, I didn’t want you to think you had no chance!! You’re a knockout and your flirting skills are SO powerful!!” Her sister apologetically fidgeted.

Shaking her head dismissively, Maud turned around. “I'm not competing with the Princess of Friendship, Pinkie. Sigh. And Sunset’s even hotter with wings, too. I’m inconsolable. I need a drink or two. Let's go.”

Trixie contained laughter. “That was flirting? Seriously? Maud’s neutral demeanor never ceases to amuse!!”

Snapping out of it, Sunset blew raspberries. “Whatever.” Then she turned to the three Unicorns, all of which were enemies of her wife– Or at least were, in her universe. Even her. “Listen up, the three of you. Fighting Twilight Sparkle is a pointless waste of time– And not just that, but being her friend improves the lives of each of you immensely, you have no idea.”

Blowing raspberries, Trixie was the first to dismiss it. “Oh please. Twilight the Twerp™ is full of it!! Bringing her down is a matter of justice! You wouldn’t get it cause you’re a softie Princess in your world or swagever.” She said as much with an incredibly confident smile. And then she tilted her head, mockingly. “If your universe is sooooo great, why are you here anyways?”

“I don’t have a choice, dumba– I’ve been cursed, okay? But that doesn’t matter right now. Since I’ve got a bit of time, I’m trying to make some differences to the universes I come across. Let’s get back on topic; Twilight Sparkle is a good pony, the best pony, and you three are making a mistake by being her enemy!”

Shaking her head, speaking in a tone that almost asked for permission, Starlight added her thoughts. “We’ve been fighting her for years– She’s our mortal enemy, and this only ends two ways. With us victorious, or us in the ground. And I'll be damned if I let that twerp beat me even ONE more time!! She’s NOT better than us!!”

The other Sunset Shimmer was the quietest. She stared at the ground, still refocusing her breathing. “Even… Even if we gave in, she would never forgive us. We’d just rot in a cell somewhere in Canterlot. It’s too late.”

Groaning, rolling her eyes, the Princess kept her composure. For a brief moment, she considered what her wife would say– Because the ‘Sunset Shimmer way’ would likely involve slapping these three idiots around until they listened to reason.

“You don’t get it. She WILL forgive you, but it’s not just that– All the reasons you have to hate her are from a fundamentally wrong perspective. Starlight!” The Unicorn straightened her back when her name was called. “You formed a cult because your childhood best friend left– But guess what. After all of that, years later? After you tried being an evil shithead, and Twilight Sparkle helped you get better? Sunburst was the best man at your wedding!!”

The Unicorn's eye twitched. “S-sunburst? I met him again?!”

Nodding enthusiastically, the Alicorn approached her with a smile. “Yeah! Best man!! At your WEDDING!!”

Quietly, Starlight stared at the floor, not believing it fully– But certainly considering it.

“Trixie!” The magician was munching on a cookie she had fished out of the ground, but at least her attention was garnered, even if not fully. “All your distaste for Twilight only came from insecurities over your own lack of ability with magic– But once she helped you become good, you realized what makes YOUR talents special, you became super famous for your tricks! And you’re married!!”

Blinking in confusion, Trixie nearly choked. “Wait, did I get to kiss a mare?!”

“Weird that you focus on that but YES. You did!”

Trixie’s jaw hung open and pieces of cookie fell on the ground.

Then finally, the Alicorn turned to her other self. “Other me. Twilight is literally the best thing that ever happened to you. She humbled you– You need to see that for the gift that it is– The fact that she managed to be a better pupil to Celestia than you ever could demonstrates all that you lack, and all that she has. This isn’t something to hate– It’s a lesson! And DON’T try to convince yourself that her way is wrong– If it was, you three wouldn’t have been beaten, again, again, and again!! Once you learn what you’re truly capable of, all while being loved for what you are, when you can finally feel real, true pride and joy… you… You could become me!”

The three unicorns were justifiably quiet.

But finally, after a moment of thought, Sunset Shimmer shook her head. “Listen, other me– I don't know if what you’re saying is bullshit or not– Frankly, it sounds like it is– But even if it isn’t, just because it worked in your world, doesn’t mean it’ll work for us.”

The other two nodded quietly, and Starlight was the only one that spoke. “Honestly I’m still not convinced this isn’t some sort of stupid dream or trick. For all we know, you could be just a shapeshifter, or some kind of illusion! A trick by Twilight, trying to make us into goody-two-shoes like her!!”

Exhaling, the Princess shook her head. “Okay. Time for the big guns.” She motioned for the three of them to come closer, which they obeyed reluctantly. “What I’m about to show you is a memory– A memory of the day that the Starlight and Trixie of my world got married. Pay attention.”

It was the day of the wedding. And since my wife– Well, back then, just girlfriend– was the one officiating it, I had a vested interest in making sure the wedding went off without a hitch.

Unfortunately for me, Trixie was the one getting married.

Sunset Shimmer flew at the fastest speeds she could manage– As an Alicorn in training, she wasn’t entirely comfortable with her flight skills yet– But she already had come a long way. Regardless, she would not allow Trixie Lulamoon to ride on her back, so she simply dragged her through the air with levitation magic. “Are you KIDDING me, Trix?! Are you honestly telling me you thought bringing a WYVERN to your WEDDING was a good idea?!”

Trixie, who wore a very flamboyant tuxedo adorned with constellations, fitting for a wizard, which she was not, refused to admit fault. “How can you not see my genius!! This will make my wedding EPIC! Unforgettable! The greatest and powerfullest wedding of all time!! And when my wife slays the beast she will proclaim her love to me above a pile of its ashes–”

“Your not-yet-WIFE is getting her hair DONE right now!! UGH, HANGON!!--” Sunset rolled her eyes, with the Wyvern in sight, and she picked up even more speed, the wind blowing savagely around them.

A Wyvern wasn’t anything I was scared of– But Starlight and Trixie were my friends, and not just that, my wife’s friends. I couldn’t let anything happen to them on a day so important.

The beast was getting dangerously close to Ponyville– She absolutely could not let any damage be done to the town.

“--And did you think to ASK her, if she felt like fighting a beast on her wedding day?!” Sunset allowed herself only a second to give Trixie the stink eye.

“Oh I don’t need to! Glimms always loves my surprises.”

“I SERIOUSLY DOUBT THAT!!”

Sometimes I think that Trixie rushed to propose to Starlight just so that she could beat me to proposing to Twilight– I wouldn’t put it past her, she still loves to antagonize Twi sometimes, for the fun of it.

And I love being there to bite back.

With a skillful corkscrew-like movement, Sunset spun from beneath and above the beast, hitting it with several explosive magical projectiles, resulting in the beast letting out a roar of anger and pain.

“Sorry about this, Trix!” Sunset said with a smile, letting go of the levitation grasp she had on her, not before tossing her upwards. “GOING DOWN!” The Alicorn yelled, doing a flip above the Wyvern, which ended with her stomping on its head.

She also ignored Trixie’s screams of terror, with her ascending and then rapidly descending.

With one powerful magical channeling, the Princess increased gravity on the beast tenfold, and together, they crashed towards the ground.

It wasn’t the first time that one of my fights caused a crater in the streets of Ponyville, but it wouldn't be the last.

This time though, I’m happy to say the crisis was minimal.

The beast was forced down by its head, and it slid violently on the dirt road of one of the streets of Ponyville, with Sunset riding it skillfully.

As soon as they stopped, the Princess flipped to the floor, quickly analyzing the creature, ensuring it was indeed knocked out.

The ponies around the town that had just observed Princess Sunset Shimmer kicking ass– An occurrence that was not strange to them– Began cheering.

And then she realized she was forgetting someone.

Yeah, Trixie almost gets herself killed pretty often. I’d be lying if I said I dislike that about her, though. I always loved a reckless action or two.

Trixie’s screams were fast approaching above her, and Sunset went “Oh.”

With a mixture of teleportation and flight, she was quick to reach the falling magician, and upon doing so, stopped her fall with levitation.

They both landed in front of the passed out Wyvern. Trixie looked like she had just been inside a dry washing machine– Her mane a mess, her suit even more so. For once, the magician was struggling to find words, after her dizzying drop.

Always a surprise, seeing a speechless Trixie. But her wedding day was as good of a day as any for it.

“Hey. You’re welcome.” Sunset said with a smirk, pointing at the defeated wyvern with a wing. “...Rarity’s gonna kill you when she sees how your suit ended up.” She said, inspecting the magician thoroughly.

With a cough and a wheeze, Trixie regained her senses. “OUGH. See? Greatest and powerfulest wedding EVER!!” the ponies around her sure seemed to agree, with cheers of excitement coming from every direction.

She certainly had a point, this day would be remembered not just as their marriage, but it would be nearly immortalized for the Wyvern attack– The first one in Ponyville.

“That’s great, but you realize that this isn’t your wedding, right? We’re literally just in the plaza. Your wedding is over there.” the Alicorn stated, pointing with a wing to the other side of town. “Not to mention, it only starts in like— Three hours.”

“I still count this as a win!! After all–” But she was interrupted by two ponies teleporting besides them, Starlight and Twilight. The former was with a very much unfinished hairdo, and a very much unfinished dress. The latter, with a significantly more finished hairdo and dress.

And finally, another teleported in, adorned in a dapper suit. Sunburst, the best man.

Twilight’s gaze immediately landed on her girlfriend.

My heart fluttered– A wedding day, and the mare I loved, and they weren’t even related. I didn’t want to be a softie, but this day had been pretty good for me, purely on fantasizing me and her doing the same.

“Oh my gosh, what happened?! Are you okay?!” The Princess of Friendship Stepped forward, inspecting her girlfriend, who shrugged. “Oh you know. Trixie wanted to spice up the wedding, and I did some chaperoning.”

Starlight, suppressing her anger, pouted at her soon-to-be-wife. “Trix, look at me. Is this the Manticore thing all over again?!”

Laughing nervously and flustered at the sight of her soon-to-be-wife, Trixie stuttered. “Hiiiii Glimms, hahaha so h-here’s the thing um. Isn’t it bad luck for us to see each other before the wedding…?”

Shaking her head with a fluster, Starlight came closer. “Unbelievable! I’m not letting you out of my sight!” She proceeded to levitate Trixie on an open axis, checking her for wounds, ensuring that she wasn’t hurt.

“Glimms! I’m okay, I promise! As great and powerful™ as ever!!”

“You are SO lucky you’re so cute. C’mhere.” She then proceeded to kiss her soon-to-be-wife, who was levitated upside down.

Even I had to admit, those two were pretty damn cute sometimes.

Sunburst, with an excited smile, hopped closer to the unconscious beast. “My goodness, a Wyvern, here? Trixie, how in Equestria did you manage to get this beast all the way to Ponyville?! They’re not native to anywhere near here!”

Almost bragging, Trixie smiled smugly. “A magician never reveals her tricks!”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Be thankful this thing didn’t eat you in one bite, Trix.”

With an exhale, Starlight then turned to Sunset, relieved. “Thank you so much for keeping her out of trouble, Sunset. Don’t worry, I'll take it from here!”

“It was nothing!” The Alicorn responded with a smile, but was interrupted– Twilight was inspecting her and found something she didn’t like. There was a pretty large cut on Sunset’s flank. “Oh, no!! No no no…!”

“Oh, shoot, I didn't even feel that…! I oughta get some armor, or something…” With some quick inspection, Sunset looked at one of the sets of claws in the Wyverns wings, still damp with her blood. Before she could say another thing, Twilight got really close.

“D-don’t worry, I've got you. Hold still, please…” And with that, She channeled healing magic, one she had mastered at this point, knowing her girlfriend was no stranger to getting into scrapes.

Not the first time she tended to my wounds– And certainly wouldn’t be the last.

“H-hey, wait, Sparkles, don’t get blood on your dress!” But that fell on deaf ears, the Princess of Friendship made sure her work was done efficiently, wiping what remained of the now-healed-wound off with her own dress, with questionable results.

With it, they met muzzle to muzzle, and Twilight shook her head, right before kissing her. “It’s your blood. I don’t mind.”

That was the sort of line that absolutely worked on me. Can you blame me?

“Look who’s having fun now? Best wedding ever, right?” Trixie gave her a wide grin, while still being held upside down.

Giggling, Twilight addressed the bride with the unfinished hairdo. “Don’t worry, me and Sunsun will clean this up– Get back to the boutique, go get ready. We got this!”

Starlight couldn’t contain herself, lunging forward and hugging Twilight tightly. “Thank you so much, Twi. for everything.”

“First student privileges, hihi.” The princess of Friendship giggled some more at the inside joke they had.

Twilight always had been a great teacher. And with her, Starlight, you thrived. Your happiness was contagious.

And of course, it spread to you too, Trixie. I could see in your faces, every day we saw each other.

Sunburst chuckled, before giving advice. “Make sure to restrain its wings, but don’t worry about the mouth– Apart from the sharp teeth, this species doesn’t spit fire!”

Starlight shook her head, with a snicker. “Heh– Sunny, it’s Twilight Sparkle– She knows. C’mon, best man.”

Taking excited steps away together, Starlight and Sunburst waved goodbye, all the while Trixie questioned how safe it was to return to Rarity’s presence, while wearing a suit in this state.

But they continued nonetheless. With grins as wide as they come.

“Look at those two dummies, heheh.” Sunset snickered, shaking her head with a smile. “Our wedding is gonna be much better.”

But then she paused– realizing what had just come out of her mouth, and the silence that followed it. Twilight Sparkle regarded her with an immensely quiet fluster.

“U-um.Ifwe get married, I mean! Haha! Hah!” Sunset attempted to cover her joyful desire poorly.

Could you ever blame me for fantasizing about it often? I couldn’t, especially considering just how happy I've been since. This day affected me– This day and its joy. I couldn’t help but think of us. Her joy and my joy, united.

Eternal.

Twilight interrupted her girlfriend’s embarrassed laughter with a kiss, and then she nodded slowly, with her face as red as a tomato. “I-it’s okay… I agree…!”

And there you have it– merely a fraction of the joy we had, as a strange quartet.

What’s the common denominator here?

Twilight Sparkle.

She saved us.

She’s everything.

The Three Unicorns gasped in surprise, being let out of the Alicorn’s grasp of memory lane.

Raising an eyebrow, inspecting their surprised faces, Sunset smiled. “So, what have we learned?”

More Silence. Starlight was staring at the floor, muttering something to herself, her face getting redder. Meanwhile, Trixie’s jaw was fully open, and any remainder of cookies she had attempted to eat were now on the floor. Sunset was the quietest of the bunch. She looked at her reflection in the pool of Maud’s cave intently.

Waiting patiently, the Alicorn sat observing the three.

Until finally, Sunset spoke, making eye contact with her princess self. “Hey. Other me. How do I seduce Twilight Sparkle?”

The Alicorn smiled widely, seeing the change in tune from her other self, but before she spoke, Starlight complained, in disbelief. “S-Sunset?! How could you say that?? What the hell?!”

Shaking her head, Sunset addressed her partners in crime. “You saw the same memories I saw– Call me a golddigger all you want– But if my life is a choice between getting defeated by a Princess every week, or marrying a Princess?! I’m going with marriage. Revenge is stupid, fuck this.” She then turned back to her other self, who was nodding with excitement. “Okay other me– How do I seduce Twilight Sparkle?”

Chuckling with excitement, the Alicorn smiled even harder. “Okay, okay. First of all– Ask her to teach you the magic of friendship– Be her student if you need to, she LOVES teaching. Second of all– You have to befriend her friends, she loves it when ponies are friends with her friends. You should start with Pinkie, she’s the easiest one to befriend out of all of them!”

Nodding sagely, her other self took mental notes. “Maud’s sister, the loud annoying one, right? Damn. Well, if you say so! What else?”

“Thirdly, If your Twilight is anything like mine, she has never been in love– So you have to show her how it feels. You have to be direct, but respectful. Let her get there on her own, but show her how.” Clearly, the Princess had considered all of this before.

Nodding sagely, her unicorn self continued to take notes. “Hm, hm. Will be difficult, but I got this. Anything else?”

“Wear leather jackets often. She’s into it.”

“Awesome.” The unicorn smirked, and started making her way out of the cave, not before Starlight complained at her again. “H-hey! Sunset? Are you seriously doing this?! We’re her mortal enemies!!”

Chuckling, the Punk Unicorn shook her head, smiling. “Hey, this was fun. But it’s time I try a new strategy. I hope you two consider a new one, too. See ya! And thanks for the lecture, other me. See you around.”

“Don’t mention it. Good luck!” The Princess, observing this, couldn’t help but smile with pride. The future of this universe was uncertain, but at least this Sunset was trying something good, even with questionable intentions.

She then turned to the two, and Trixie, with her face slightly reddened, was staring at Starlight, reeling on the memories of their marriage.

“...Damnit.” Starlight groaned, closing her eyes, trying to not enjoy how good that memory felt.

“Glimms. Glimms. Glimms.” Trixie nudged her excitedly.

“What!!!?!”

“You’re hot.”

“Damnit!!”

The Princess laughed. She still had a bit of time to spare in this universe, and she wouldn’t mind using it to help these two have a better future.

Twilight adjusted her glasses, a nervous tick she always had, but this time, it was more of concern than nerves.

Sunset Shimmer groaned next to her, looking at the same schematics she did, leaning back on her chair with profound disappointment. “It’s hopeless, Twi. We’ve tried everything. Ugh.”

The poindexter shook her head in pity, trying to comfort her. “Aww, d-don’t say that!! We can totally still get revenge!! M-maybe we could try that castle-exploding plan you had? I thought it was pretty cool…!”

That at least got a snicker out of Sunset, who looked back at her with a sly smile. “Look at you. Wanting to blow up a castle. I’m so proud.”

This led to Twilight blushing quietly.

But just then, they were interrupted– The Princess of Valor appeared out of thin air, crashing on another table. “Augh!! Damnit, another table!! Fuck!”

Dusting herself off, she looked around, and was pleasantly surprised– Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer, both unicorns, side by side, looking at her with disbelief.

“Oh thank Celestia– FINALLY an universe where we’re together!! Sheesh!!” She loudly proclaimed, with both joy and annoyance.

And of course, her other self was the first one to speak. “What the fuck are you?!!!”

Twilight studied her with a nervous glance. “Oh my gosh– A spatial temporal anomaly, or maybe a-a shapeshifter?? An illusion??”

Smiling warmly, the Alicorn observed the adorable sight of her not-wife, much smaller, with glasses and a cute bow tie-suit. “Close, Sparkles. I'm a Sunset Shimmer from another universe. You look so friggin’ cute with glasses…!”

A quiet blush of confusion from Twilight, As she stammered “T-the multiverse is real– it’s real?! Parallel realities, divided by our choices?!” All while the other Sunset had her jaw dropped. “Wh- Are you me from an universe where I was a perfect student of Celestia’s?!”

“Not even close, other me!” The Princess gleefully smiled, while taking a look around. The surroundings were, unfortunately, familiar. The room itself seemed to be one of the hideouts she lived in, when she was exiled– Which immediately made her grimace.

“W-why are you wearing a birthday cap?!” the other Sunset questioned in utter confusion.

“Oh, forgot.” The Alicorn removed it, and tossed it aside. “The me from the last universe was working as a magician on a foal’s birthday.”

She ignored the two for a moment, scanning the environment, and what she saw next caught her attention.

A conspiracy-like board, full of schematics, pictures and text.

And a picture of Starlight glimmer, with several darts attached to it, who was not only wearing a crown, but had wings.

“‘P-princess’ Starlight Glimmer?!” the Alicorn spoke, attempting to suppress laughter, but she couldn’t. She started laughing hysterically at the bizarre images, of not only Starlight being the Princess, but also her friends were absolutely not the same that Twilight had– Trixie Lulamoon was in a picture, next to Starlight, who seemed to have wings.

Which only made Sunset nearly collapse with laughter, almost tearing up with how absurdly funny the images were.

The other two unicorns simply observed her in endless confusion– A completely incomprehensible image, Sunset Shimmer, an Alicorn, laughing hysterically at the images of their nemesis.

“O-oh, for the love of Celestia, t-that’s fucking funny– What a bizarre universe!!” she said, not before laughing some more.

Finally, managing to laugh it all off, she turned to the two. “Okay, okay, okay. So what’s going on here– Are you two a couple, seeking revenge on Starlight for becoming a Princess where you both failed or something?”

Twilight blushed, while stammering, while Sunset just shook her head. “Right about most things– but we’re not a couple.”

The smile on the Princess quickly turned into a frown. She approached her other self with a scowl, pointing at her not-wife. “Twilight Sparkle is a goody two shoes in every universe I’ve seen her in. Did you put her up to this?”

“I-I mean, yeah! Why wouldn’t I? We both want the same thing!” her other self recoiled a bit.

“Y-yes!” Twilight nodded, stuttering. “W-we want revenge!”

Narrowing her eyes, the Princess then turned to Twilight, and quickly, but gently touched her with a hoof. “Excuse me.”

I am Twilight Sparkle. I was an apprentice of Celestia– but I wasn’t good enough, and neither was Sunset Shimmer– eventually somepony better came along.

I don’t care for revenge. But Sunset Shimmer makes for amazing company, and she sees me like no other pony does, so even if we fail, we fail together. I wouldn’t mind spending the rest of my life with her–

This elicited near immediate giggles from the Alicorn. She laughed, backing up a bit, reveling on these two dummies.

In a sense, this was not a universe in which she and her wife were together– But it was close. All they needed was a push in the right direction– And even if their chances to be Alicorns had passed, this still had the chance of becoming a good ending, a good life.

Together.

“Okay, okay. Gather round, you two. Time for a lecture.”

Author's Note

I was going to say "Sorry for the long wait between chapters" but like. Ten days ain't much, specially considering I wrote two chapters of my other ongoing fic during, lmao.

Art by a pal of mine, @Zoeyhorse on tumblr!

But either way-- Like I mentioned, I'll be swapping around genres and tone a lot on these; The next chapter, for example, might have a bit of a LOT of carnage. I'm Still rearranging some of the universe orders on occasion!

This one, however, I focused more on comedy and having a good time, heh.

Firestorm.

The storm crashed down all around her. Rain, heavier than ever, torrential, even, engulfing all her senses. The night was dark, nearly light-less. Only the occasional flash of lightning lit the sky– for brief seconds, almost giving the illusion that it was day.

But none of it was enough to stop her.

Canterlot was near deserted, so getting to the castle was the easy part.

Now for the hard part.

Now for the part she had trained for nearly a decade.

She observed the tall castle walls. Beyond them, the only clear source of light, the castle and its windows. Due to the storm, it was impossible to discern any sounds other than the crashing of rain. But that was good news.

Because if anyone screamed, they wouldn’t be heard.

She removed her cloak– it did little to stop the rain anyways; And it got taken by the wind immediately. Bandages were all she wore, covering her burn marks.

Sunset Shimmer took a deep, long breath, tuning out the pounding rain around her.

“Finally. After all these years... Vengeance.”

Exhaling steam, she ran. With a mix of teleportation and levitation and even galloping, she ran up the castle walls, and made her way to the top.

With a hop, she was inside the perimeter, walking above the walls. Quickly turning her head to the left, she saw a guard– One who wasn’t even wearing full armor, simply taking a smoke break outside, covered very loosely by the roof that led to one of the towers that surrounded the castle.

His eyes widened seeing the intruder, nearly choking in confusion. He was about to ask her who she was or what she was doing, but she didn’t give him the chance.

With a tilt of her head and a light of her horn she tossed him out of the wall– his screams covered by the pounding rain.

And just like that, she opened the door of the first tower.

Four guards were lounging, completely unprepared for a fight, playing cards on a table– She counted them, only four. Looking around she saw the only object of interest.

An alarm bell, ready to be rung– But no longer, when with her magic, she crumpled it.

“H-hey, who are you?!” A guard asked– But not fast enough. She lunged forward, incinerating him with a fireball, and as he screamed in agony, she dispatched two others with quick slices of her horn, alight with her magic in the form of a blade. Only one of the guards had the chance to pick a sword with his teeth, but it wasn’t nearly enough. She disarmed him with fierce hoof blows, and used his own blade against him.

Before exiting the room via a window, she launched a fireball at the ceiling, the flames spreading slowly through it as she left.

Next.

She galloped above the Canterlot Castle rooftops; The rain once again pounding around her, cleaning most of the blood that stained her body. She ran with fierce determination, not intent on slipping, and with that momentum, she leaped forward and jumped through a window in one of the roofs. Rain immediately started pouring through the hole she made.

Landing with a roll; She inspected her surroundings; A room with several beds, all empty. A biped guard scoffed in surprise, and stood up– His massive figure towering over her, akin to that of a minotaur, but she did not falter. “Hey little lady. You lost? Or is today my lucky day?”

Sunset lit her horn and glared at him. “Where have you situated your armory?” She snarled simply.

“Yep, heheh. Today’s my lucky day.” With a grin and a snicker, he was truly happy to finally get some action, a joy he would come to regret soon enough.

Lunging forward, Sunset waited for the last second in which a punch of his would connect, teleported behind him, and sliced one of his legs clean off with her horn alight.

Screaming in pain, his blood splattering against the floor, he toppled over, and desperately attempted to swat at her with one arm– of which she jumped on top of, and increasing her gravity with magic, shattered its bones.

There was only one arm left, one he used to desperately cover his face as he whimpered. With one magical motion, she forced the arm down, standing on top of him, scowling. “Armory. Where?”

He was nearly in tears, screaming in pain, the rain that poured from the window above them spreading his blood across the floor. She quickly stomped on his broken arm to get him to focus– Which did lead to more screams before he spoke. “T-Take a left on the g-grand hall!! It's near the d-docking bay!! P-please let me go–!!”

She hopped away from him, and cast a fireball on his whimpering form, incinerating him, but not certainly not quickly. And before she left, she threw a fireball at the roof for good measure.

Next.

No alarms yet. That guard was likely lying. But she considered she might as well follow the directions anyway.

She ran through the halls of the castle that long ago she called her home. It was unkempt. Banners were torn, furniture was toppled, but her path was clear enough.

Her ears twitched as she heard… music, echoing. Likely coming from multiple phonographs. With her eyes narrowing in anger, she followed the sound.

The grand hall had been rearranged to be a sort of lounging area for guards. She had a bird’s eye view of it, being on the second floor, overlooking what was once a ballroom. She could see; Definitely more than twenty guards, and at least five just as big as the one she had just killed, as big as a minotaur, brutes.

Almost none of them were fully equipped with armor. They were distracted with the music, playing games, drinking, generally completely unaware of even the possibility of an attack.

The music was lively, and it was a cacophony– Multiple phonographs lit at once, some playing different songs, multiple torches around them glowing in an almost blue hue.

For merely a brief moment, she allowed herself to remember how this hall used to look like, long ago. Memories of her younger age, attending the grand galloping gala as Celestia’s pupil… She shook her head, dismissing the thoughts, and inhaled sharply, focussing.

Her ears twitched.

On her right, a guard spotted her, in a casual walk on the same floor she was on. “H-hey!! What the fuck?!”

She teleported beside him and bucked him over the railing, causing him to fall on one of the tables below. Several of the guards below shouted in surprise.

With magic blasts, she blew the chains off four chandeliers that hung on the ceiling– And picked a particular one to jump on top of– one that was right above a larger guard, using her magic to increase the gravity of the chandelier, she impaled the brute.

“No fucking WAY!” one of the guards shouted at the sight of her– And upon landing she immediately jumped onto the ballroom with murderous intent.

Plenty of her moves involved incapacitating enemies and leaving them for dead, but she prioritized killing one's outright, if they were more dangerous, such as the unicorns and the brutes.

She ran, slid and teleported around the battlefield, not allowing herself to get cornered. The chaos of the crashes of the chandeliers were more than enough to provide her the perfect element of surprise– managing to take out nearly ten lesser guards before they truly had the capability of fighting back, grabbing weapons, trying to blast her with magic, or simply attacking her with their hooves.

She unleashed every blow with murderous intent. Using the enemy's weapons against them, refusing to let up, spreading fire across the room. Any chance she had, she would cast fireballs at walls and the floor, allowing the flames to spread wildly.

She sliced and burned her way through the hall, teleporting out of the way of strikes, but it wasn’t always enough. More than once she was struck or sliced– And nearly immediately she struck back, twice as hard.

The flaming aura that surrounded her was incredibly intimidating to those that got too close, causing burns and even blinding her opponents.

Slowly, one by one, the phonographs that surrounded the hall were breaking during the tussle, as bodies were flung around, tables were flipped, and chairs were broken, the sound that existed of the music being replaced with screams.

One of the brute guards landed a punch on her side, sending her flying– She teleported behind him, and with the same momentum of being launched, bucked his head mid air.

The other larger guards grabbed anything they could find, from chairs to tables, and started tossing it at her; An action they soon regretted. She stopped the objects with her levitation, lit them on fire, and tossed them right back.

Using the objects as a smokescreen was the perfect opportunity for takedowns– As the brutes were distracted blocking, she would teleport forward, either setting them aflame or slicing their limbs, removing them from play.

The final brute recoiled in fear, as she approached him, whimpering in surprise. “W-who the fuck is this pony?!!!”

“FIRESTORM!!” She barked loudly in response. And just like that, she created a tornado of flames around her, and lunged forward, burning and slicing all at once.

There were a few guards that cowered and fled, seeing their compatriots torn to shreds or burning in front of them, but the few that remained wouldn’t remain for much longer.

One of the guards, a unicorn, broke a glass bottle over her head. It wasn’t enough. With a grimace of rage, she used her magic to reconstruct the bottle, and smashed it against his head, then reconstructed it again, smashed it again, and again, and again, until she stuck what remained of it in his throat.

The last few guards tripped over the bleeding and burning corpses of their fallen allies as they attempted to flee.

Sunset Shimmer teleported forward and pinned one of them down– Bending one of his front legs the wrong way, breaking it.

She turned him to face her, and snarled, verifying information. “Where is the armory?” Her own blood dripped off her face and mouth and stained him, only one phonograph remained functioning at this point, the song garbled and corrupted, barely audible over the sound of flames spreading.

The guard complied immediately. “O-on the left!! Right over there, near the airship docks– W-what do you want?!” She didn’t bother replying to him. Simply tossed him on the side of the room that was burning the most, then exited stage left.

Next.

Now bells started ringing, alarms started blaring– as the handful of fires she had set began to spread. She could hear, aside from the sounds of the storm pounding outside, the shouts of guards in multiple directions.

She felt almost a bit groggy– having to ignore a couple of wounds and bruises, and having to spit out blood once– But she did not allow herself to falter. She opened a door that led to a large hallway, and was met with dozens of armed guards that were moving her way, attracted by the chaos she had just caused in the hall.

“I-it’s a unicorn?! Where’s the rest of your battalion?!” One of the guards asked in confusion, as they quickly approached her.

“Just me.” She snarled simply, with her horn lighting up– Her entire side of the hallway was engulfed in flames, and she galloped forward with anger, the flames spreading immensely fast.

The guards, who before were running forward with determination, quickly turned around and started running in fear, one or two even attempting to jump off windows to get away with questionable results, the rest, utterly engulfed in flames.

And she continued to gallop; If any one of the guards attempted to stop her, she would either slice them or leave them to be consumed by the flames she was generating.

With that same momentum, she burst through multiple doors, only letting go of the flames when she was alone.

Next.

This looked more like an armory. Several ponies and brutes ran around, desperately grabbing weapons, arming themselves to the teeth and donning themselves with armor.

And before they even noticed her, she galloped through, with single minded determination.

Gunpowder was certainly an interesting invention. It was highly effective at arming cannons, and making bombs.

It was also incredibly flammable.

“H-HEY!! THE INTRUDER! SHE’S HERE!!” One of the brutes bellowed, spotting Sunset running among the many distracted guards.

There were too many enemies to count. She didn’t bother. All she had to do was light one barrel.

Turning, for merely a second, she smirked, as she held a barrel with her magic, and flames erupted from her horn.

The second that every guard noticed just what was about to happen was one she took great personal joy in, as they realized that maybe being near her was a terrible idea.

There were dozens upon dozens of barrels and crates with explosives around them.

With one final snarl of anger, she yelled for the whole room to hear.

“DEATH TO THE STORM KING!!!!”

She lit the explosives, and teleported out of that room.

Next.

Now every single guard that inhabited that castle could see what was happening.

With a sequence of teleportations, she got out of range, safely on one of the rooftops, and watched the fireworks. What was left of the armory was set alight insanely high, the fire and explosions spread to not only many of the rooms and floors surrounding the castle, but multiple of the airships that were docked there were immolated and subsequently exploded.

There must have been at least a hundred soldiers in the room she had just blown up– Not to mention the many that would have been in the adjacent rooms, and on the airships.

The remaining forces would likely be distracted attempting to put out the flames, or fleeing.

Perfect.

Even though the storm, she could hear movement all around her, and the damage of the fire spreading throughout the castle, among many other things.

It was cathartic, for a number of reasons.

But now came the actually hard part.

Her gaze landed on the throne room, on one of the tallest towers, and she began to sprint there, jumping above rooftops and through windows.

Single minded determination leading her to her final target.

Next.

She tried her best to ignore the rain and wind that pounded around her. Finally, she landed on the courtyard outside of the throne room. She was going to begin ascending those stairs, until…

“That’s far enough, don’t you think?” A voice calmly stated from above, on the doors of the throne room, all While Sunset paused, standing in a courtyard in the rain.

And she knew who the voice belonged to. She was waiting for this. Her heart pounded furiously.

General Tempest Shadow stood sternly on the doors of the throne room, surrounded by four heavily armored brute guards, right above the stairwell that led to her target– A stairwell that resembled a river, with water pouring through it. “May I ask what your intention is with this little tantrum, pony?” She waved a hoof, pointing at the burning castle around them.

“Death to the Storm King.” Sunset snarled simply, her eyes narrowed, glaring at the enemy.

Blinking only once, but not showing much more reaction, Tempest tilted her head. “So you have come to die, then? Surely you must know he cannot be killed. He wields the powers of four Princesses and the storms themselves.”

“If we’re going to fight then shut up and fight– If not, get the fuck out of my way.” Sunset bared her teeth, ready for anything, ignoring the rain and wind that continued to crash all around her, the pain and soreness in her body, and the lighting that lit the sky.

The slightest smirk appeared on the General’s lips, and with a nod, she stated “Go get her.” And the guards around her pounced.

Heavily armored enemies were certainly harder to fight, but she was ready, despite receiving several grazing strikes of their claws and punches, she countered, teleporting above them, blasting them with magic, shooting fireballs, knocking them back.

With a buck, she broke one of her enemy’s legs, and then threw him off of the courtyard with magic, plummeting into the castle grounds below.

Another fiercely attempted to punch her, but she was ready to intercept, her horn alight akin to a blade, slicing the foe’s fist entwain, and with a leap and another cleave, his head was cut clean off his shoulders.

She was punched on her flank, which sent her flying, but with a roll, she stood, and lunged back to counter attack, engulfing herself in flames, and delivering swift hoof strikes to the armored foe, teleporting incredibly fast, and that, coupled with the heat, completely overwhelmed him, until she had an opening to decapitate.

The last one attempted to crush her, but with a sharp inhale, she fiercely channeled her magic, and forced the armor he wore to crumple and squeeze him, until he was incapable of moving, simply yelling in pain. Distractions were unneeded. With her levitation, she tossed him over the railing too.

“Impressive conviction. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Tempest descended down those stairs slowly, measuring her opponent with narrowed eyes.

Sunset exhaled. The blood of her enemies and her own blood dripped down her flank, mouth, and legs, being washed with the rain, staining the nearly flooded floor. She breathed heavily. Attempting to muster words, but words were unnecessary, focussing on her breathing was a priority, as she scanned Tempest’s every move.

“You truly came all this way just to kill yourself attempting to fight him?” the Commander stated, now closer than ever to her incredibly dangerous opponent.

Sunset gave her no response. She was simply ready to fight to the death, here and now. Scanning her opponent's every move, with a slow nod.

“Alright.” Tempest smiled. A genuine smile. “Let’s go kill the Storm king.”

“--What?!”

“Tempest.”

“Firestorm. Are you sure he won’t notice I’m not restrained?”

“He won’t. He’ll be too busy gloating. Wait for the most opportune moment, when the staff is closest.” Tempest whispered, as she guided Sunset Shimmer through the near empty halls that led to the throne room. “We only have one shot.”

“I won’t miss.” Sunset snarled plainly.

Every step she took on this enormous, grandiose room was familiar. But the location didn’t feel as much. The stained glass windows, marking famous events in Equestria, were all shattered, allowing the wind to carry rain inside, which flowed out of the room almost like a river.

Outside, the night sky wasn’t as dark anymore. The flames that spread through all the castle illuminated plenty of the darkness.

There was a single bitter moment– Where Sunset envisioned a younger self, eagerly, full of hope, desiring to have one of those stained glass windows depict her one day. All she had now was fire and blood.

She focussed on her breathing, ignoring the pain she felt from the many bruises of the last hour. “Will breaking the staff of storms free the Princesses?” She asked, thinking about the true reason she was here.

“Unsure. But it’s the best hope we have.” Tempest shook her head, fully aware that this might be her final moments.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes.”

They shared silent nods, as the final doors opened.

And there he was. Sitting on a throne that never belonged to him. In a castle that he didn’t deserve. The Storm King.

Decorating the room, the Princesses, now made of stone, were treated like furniture, memorabilia.

Sunset ignored all the statues, except for one.

Celestia. Frozen in a pose that indicated fear and surprise.

The anger and adrenaline that already coursed through Sunset went in overdrive. Her heart pounded furiously.

“Your highness.” Tempest called out. “I’ve captured the interloper that has been attacking your castle.”

Cackling, snickering, generally thinking lightly of her, the Storm King remained seated. “Wait, you’re serious? That little pony? Aren’t we being attacked by a battalion?! Resistance fighters, maybe?”

“Just her.” She shook her head. Sunset followed, complying, measuring the King with her gaze, a gaze of hatred.

And of course, he thought lightly of his opponent. “You’re joking, right? Our armory was incinerated, our defenses breached, plenty of our airships are burning, all by this tiny little idiot?!”

Sunset had no reaction. Her gaze, unintentionally, was fixed on the statue of Celestia.

Tempest nodded slowly, her words were cold, disinterested. “Yes, your highness. It seems she trained for years for this particular endeavor. But of course, she failed. Nothing can ever stop you. The reign of storms will be eternal.”

“HAH! You’re damn right, Commander! This is why I love keeping you around, you have a great sense of humor!” He joked at her expense, and her expression was empty. Sunset’s eyes were now fixed on the staff of storms that he held tightly.

Tempest and Sunset stood merely meters away from him, in the middle of the throne room. The Commander cleared her throat, pushing her ‘prisoner’ forward, prepared for anything. “I stopped her. But I figured you’d like to question her before executing her, your highness.”

“You figured right, Commander. Look at that efficiency! Maybe someday I'll consider fixing your horn, heheh!!” Tempest’s only reaction was the slight twitching of her scarred eye. Her muscles tensed.

The King spoke with cackles, like a hyena, malicious, leaning forward on his throne, looking down. “What’s your name, little pony?” He asked with a toothy grin.

Finally, Sunset allowed herself to speak, barely containing her rage. “Firestorm.”

He pointed at her dismissively, making light of her. “Cute. Real cute. I like the look, too. What, did you burn yourself with a kitchen fire?” He addressed the several burn marks on her hide and face, dismissively.

No response from her, other than just narrowing her eyes. Her heart continued to beat insanely fast. She had trained for years, just for this moment, and now she was here.

The King was endlessly amused at the sight. “So you, all by your lonesome, thought you actually could just waltz in here and take me down? That’s downright adorable. And why, praytell, are you so determined to die here?”

“You took my mother from me.” Her gaze moved, for only a brief moment, to the statue that was once Celestia. Then it moved back to the King. “Your forces killed my parents.”

Blowing raspberries, chuckling, the Storm King rolled his eyes. “Wow, how original. That doesn’t narrow it down at all, you know that? Here I thought it would have been an interesting backstory!!” He mocked.

Of course, little did he know, he was talking to the first ever pupil of Princess Celestia herself, here to avenge her old master.

No response from Sunset. All her muscles were tense. Her adrenaline was incredibly high.

Shaking his head, the King let out a toothy grin. “Whatever. I’ve had my fun. Time to put you out of my misery.”

He pointed the staff of storms at her. As it channeled its incredibly powerful magic, Tempest yelled.

“NOW!”

Sunset, with her levitation, swiftly threw the Commander forward like a missile, with a single, determined target: The staff of storms. With the unstable magic of Tempest’s broken horn, her rageful demonstration of power blew up like incredibly erratic fireworks in contact with the staff.

The entire room was lit with the blast, explosions echoed, and all were pushed back. Tempest and Sunset were nearly thrown to the opposite side of the room, while the king was simply thrown back in his throne, still holding the staff.

Unfortunately for the two unicorns, the staff had merely cracked.

Regaining his senses, he shook his head dismissively, pleased to see his staff none worse for wear. “Really, Commander? Petty betrayal? I see that nothing is beneath you, is it? How disappointing!”

The two unicorns breathed heavily. Sunset snarled through gritted teeth, at her compatriot. “We kill him and die trying.”

“Roger.” Tempest nodded with the same anger. “But before that...” Finally, she addressed the king. No more lies, no more deception, no more containing her emotions.

She yelled out words that she had waited ages to say. “HEAR ME, YOUR HIGHNESS!! THERE IS NO DEATH THAT IS RIGHTEOUS, PAINFUL, PROLONGED ENOUGH TO BEFIT YOU, YOU LYING WRETCHED DISGUSTING MONSTER!! DEATH TO THE STORM KING!!!!”

“DEATH TO THE STORM KING!!!!” Sunset Shimmer yelled out, in complete agreement, both of their horns alight.

And of course, the King barely cared, Standing up from his throne, pointing the staff at his two usurpers. “Aww, you two are gonna hurt my feelings like that! Oh well. I can get another commander. Bye bye, Tempie!”

Smiling, utterly enjoying this, he channeled the power of his staff, ready to obliterate those two.

And the two Unicorns were ready to lunge forward, intent on killing him or die trying.

But they all stopped.

Because something very strange happened.

The Princess of Valor, with a flash, appeared out of thin air.

“Oof!! Fuck, I was trying to nap!” She groaned. Getting up, spreading her wings, she looked around, and Immediately realized something was very, very wrong in this universe. “Tempest? And me? …Weird!” She observed her other self. Sunset Shimmer, covered in wounds, bruises, burn marks and bandages, and even blood who was likely not hers. This world had not treated her kindly.

She looked back, and saw a familiar old foe. “...The Storm King…?” Her gaze scanned the room, and she saw the three Princesses turned to stone. Celestia, Luna, Cadance… And Twilight.

She bared her fangs and frowned.

The Storm King, utterly confused, scratched his head, narrowing his eyes, trying to understand what he was seeing. “Um. Hello? Who are you?!”

Tempest grimaced in utter confusion, seeing an Alicorn version of her new ally, switching the gaze from one to the other, stupefied.

And of course, Sunset was the most flabbergasted of all. “W-what the fuck are you?!!!” She recoiled in surprise, seeing herself, as an Alicorn, taller, and with significantly less scars.

“Sorry about this, let me get caught up.” The Valkyrie stepped forward and touched her other self, quickly cycling through her memories.

I am Sunset Shimmer. …Or at least I was. I came here to die. I was a pupil of Celestia, but I was exiled– I was not good enough. I was not strong enough.

For a while, I considered payback. I considered getting back what I had thought was rightfully mine. Her new pupil seemed to have everything I lacked.

But then the Storm King came. He beat Celestia– He beat every single pony that tried to stand in his way. He beat Celestia’s new pupil. His new reign killed so many. It killed my parents.

If I was good enough, this wouldn’t have happened.

If I was good enough, I would have been side by side with Celestia to stop it.

So I trained. For years. To be good enough.

I trained, for the day I would be ready to come here.

To save her, and likely die trying.

Sunset Shimmer is gone. Firestorm is all that remains– And I will do all that I can to bring Celestia back.

Death to the Storm King.

The Alicorn recoiled, and her surprise turned into a grin. “Death to the Storm King.” She affirmed with a nod.

The two unicorns looked at each other in confusion.

Standing near his throne, the king waved his hands in confusion, still holding the staff. “Excuse me, what’s going on– does that stupid little pony have a big Alicorn sister? Hello?!”

Those were his last words. With a flash, Princess Sunset Shimmer adorned her Valkyrie armor, surprising all in the room. She inhaled.

Teleporting immensely fast, she flipped in the air besides the storm king, and with her horn alight as a blade, she severed his arm that held the staff of storms, which fell and rolled in the room. The King yelled in surprise and pain, clutching his bleeding stump that was previously an arm.

But he didn’t have time for pain, as soon as Sunset landed, she used her momentum to jump in a corkscrew motion, spinning like a tornado, her razor-sharp wings slicing the Storm King's chest and armor thoroughly, and finalizing it with a definitive slice.

The Storm King’s beheaded corpse tumbled down the stairs that led to the throne, and Sunset landed with precision. “That’s that.” She stated simply, exhaling.

The Storm King was dead.

Both Tempest and Sunset’s jaws were wide open, in complete shock.

The commander nudged her compatriot in complete confusion. “T-that was– What the– Your sister is incredibly powerful!!! Why didn’t you call her earlier?!!!”

“I HAVE NO IDEA WHO OR WHAT THAT IS!!” Sunset pointed at the Alicorn casually walking down the steps of the throne towards them, entirely confused.

“I'm you from another universe, Sunset. I’m glad I got here in time to help, at least! What do you say we free the Princesses, huh?” The Valkyrie spoke casually, as she approached the statue of Twilight Sparkle, looking at it with a listless gaze.

“‘S-Sunset’? Aren’t you called Firestorm?” Tempest tilted her head.

Sunset exhaled. “It’s my old name. One I let go of.” She shook her head slightly, and Tempest nodded in understanding, after all, she knew exactly how that felt.

Snickering a bit, the Valkyrie pointed at her other self. “It’s a cool name, I can see why you changed it, too. Kind of like Tempest, huh? Isn’t that right, ‘Fizzlepop Berrytwist?”

Flustering, covering her face, Tempest shuddered. “O-oh, how the fuck do you know that…!!?”

Turning her gaze back to the frozen Twilight Sparkle, Sunset snickered. “Told you. I’m from another universe. I know you in mine.”

Her other self rubbed her own temples in confusion. “I-I can’t fucking believe that I trained for nearly a decade to kill him, and y-you just. Poof out of nowhere and murder him so easily!!?!?! What the FUCK is going on??!?!!?” She shook her head avidly, trying to wake up from this strange dream.

The Valkyrie kept her gaze on Twilight, but smirked. “If it makes you feel better, you two would have succeeded, I'm sure. The Storm King’s a huge push over, me and my wife defeated him easily in my universe. The moment you take his staff from him he’s a whimpering mess.”

“I don’t know if that makes me feel any better!!” Sunset proclaimed in disbelief. “A-also what?! You’re married?! And an Alicorn?! What the FUCk!?! HOW?!”

Slowly, Tempest approached the corpse of the Storm king, inspecting him. After a moment of silence, where she stared at the master that she had served for years, who had lied and used her like a tool, she spoke to the other two. “Revenge is underrated. I feel incredible.”

“Hear hear!” The Alicorn chuckled, making her way to the middle of the room where the staff laid, clutched by the severed hand of the dead King.

The other Sunset Shimmer groaned. “Whatever! Whatever!!” And ran forward, towards the staff. Grabbing it with her mouth, she clumsily walked over to Celestia, attempting to point it at her, unsure of what to do.

“Careful!” Tempest warned. “It’s an incredibly powerful tool!”

“Easy, other me! You don’t want to accidentally blow her up– Besides, Twilight Sparkle is right here!” The Alicorn pointed.

Ignoring her, Sunset kept fiddling with the staff, unsure of how to use it. “I don’t care about the Princess of Friendship!! I'm here for Celestia, she’ll free the others later.”

Pointing at Twilight, the princess garnered her other self’s attention. “Hey, this is your future wife right here– Show her some respect!”

That last statement made Sunset clumsily drop the staff, and turn to her other self. “What the FUCK are you saying?! What?!”

“I’m married to Twilight Sparkle in my universe.” the Alicorn said proudly with a smile. “And if things go well on this one…” She pointed at her other self teasingly.

A moment of flustered confused silence passed, one in which Tempest couldn’t help but snicker at her compatriot, until Sunset shook her head awake. “Wh– She took our position!! How and why the fuck did you marry her?! I’m never going to be in love with someone that usurped me– I’m only here to free Celestia!!”

“Yeah you say that, but then you hear one of her dorky laughs and it’s over for you.” The Alicorn walked forward to her, chuckling. “Now easy, you don’t want to blow Celestia up, let's do this carefully.”

Approaching calmly, she attempted to fiddle with the staff. The other Sunset, not as calmly.

Tempest approached the two, tilting her head, addressing the Alicorn, almost in a worried whisper. “Sunset, is it…? You’re from another universe, so… In yours, do I ever… Fix my horn?”

Exhaling, the Princess reminisced on her friend, Tempest Shadow. They weren’t that close, after all, even after reforming, Tempest was a bit of a recluse. But she had left her shell, and had made connections. Meeting her was always a joy. “...No. Never. But I do think you became really happy, despite it.”

“H-happy?!” Tempest grimaced. “How could I possibly…?!”

“Here.” Sunset offered a hoof. “Let me show you.”

“Show me…?” Tempest accepted it. And with it, was shown memories about her– That didn’t belong to her.

I can’t speak for my Tempest.

But through all the times I met her– Through all the times we spent together, with her and my friends– Whether it was at a celebration, at a conflict, or simply with me, you, and Pinkie bar hopping–

I could see you smiling.

Smiling in ways I never expected you to.

I don’t know if the loss of her horn still affected her–

But seeing her together with her childhood friend, finding love and companionship–

I saw her smiling.

And I felt its warmth, it’s truth, it made sense to me. It felt right.

All that, while still lacking her horn.

“M-me and Glitter D-drops…?!” Tempest recoiled, with a grimace of surprise, flustering, and nearly tearing up. Her eyes darted to the floor, as she attempted to shrug off the incredibly warm memories she had just shown. But with an inhale and an exhale, she accepted them.

Sharing on the chuckle, the Valkyrie smiled. “Yep. You two seemed pretty happy! I couldn’t help but feel pride. I always related to you in a couple of ways…. We were both built of sterner stuff, you know?”

Chuckling slightly, Tempest nodded. “I believe I might know, yes.” It was easy to think of the previous hour, in which Sunset Shimmer had carved a bloody swath through this castle for revenge.

The Alicorn smiled and nodded, not before going to her other self as well. “Hey. You next. Come here.”

“Hey what are you–” her other self complained, but it was short lived.

Through a span of two seconds, Sunset showed herself a handful of memories and feelings. Many of which were related to Twilight Sparkle.

The other Sunset nearly toppled over, face growing redder, utterly confused. “W-wife…?!” Was all she could mutter, dumbfounded.

“That’s right. You know what this means, right?” The Alicorn teased, tilting her head.

“No. I don’t.” Pouting, her other self crossed her arms.

Exhaling, but still smiling, the Valkyrie poked her other self in the chest. “It means Sunset Shimmer isn’t dead. She’s right here. And if you still want to, you could have it all– And this time, do it right.”

“B-but–” Sunset looked away, to the statue of Celestia that stood next to her. “Isn’t it… Too late for me…?”

Chuckling, the Princess of Valor shook her head. “Dude. You killed the Storm King and saved every Princess. You and Tempest. Everypony will forgive you both easily.”

Eyes widened, Sunset blinked. “W-wait, but I didn’t, you did!”

She shrugged. “Take the credit. Both of you.” The Valkyrie turned with a smile. “I’m only going to be in this universe for an hour anyway, before I get shot onto the next one. So you two can simply say you both killed him. Now if you two will excuse me, I have to find a good quiet place to take a nap.”

Tempest and Sunset both stared at each other, and then to the Alicorn, in complete shock and surprise.

The Princess of Valor lingered only for a moment, as she leaned her forehead against the statue of Twilight Sparkle. It wasn’t the same as the real thing. It wasn’t the same as her wife. But for one lingering moment, that closeness helped her.

Soon after, she jumped out of a window, with a final message. “Good luck, you two!”

And just like that, the room was silent once again. The rain outside was dwindling, not a storm anymore.

The two that remained stared at each other, almost awkwardly. “Well!” Tempest cleared her throat. “I guess we… I guess we did it! I… I can keep a secret.” Her smile was almost mischievous.

Groaning, Sunset stretched a bit, still feeling the pains of her bruises. “Ugh. Well… I guess this is okay. Man, am I dreaming…? What the fuck was that…?!”

Eyes still filled with surprise, Tempest gazed at the broken window the other Sunset had just jumped through. “I have no idea…!”

Blinking a couple of times, then groaning again, Sunset came to a realization. “Oh no! Fuck!! The castle is burning because of ME– Celestia is gonna wake up to see her home in flames, shit, shit, I never thought I'd get this far…! Oh, I’m in so much trouble.”

“If it makes you feel better, so am I.” Tempest suppressed a chuckle. “I’m the fool that turned these Princesses to stone, remember?”

Both of them exhaled, and Sunset clutched that staff, beholding her old mentor. "I... I never thought I'd get this far."

For the first time, in this day, she felt fear.

Tempest very similarly felt uneasy about what might come next. "Whatever happens, we can cover for each other, right?"

Looking at her with a smile, glancing at the Stormy King's corpse, Sunset nodded. “I won't tell if you won't, heh.”

“C’mon.” Tempest shrugged, and picked up the staff of storms calmly. “Let’s figure out a way to bring your mother and wife back.”

“H-hey!! N-not married!! A-and you’re one to talk, Fizzypop-something something! You and your Glitter Drops or whatever–” She muttered awkwardly, attempting to deflect.

Chuckling, they both held the staff together.

And eventually, freed Celestia.

A new age dawned on Equestria.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE STORM KING.

INFO: Sunset has every information she could possibly need on the Storm Kings weaknesses, having beaten him before, and not just that, but his strengths. Through easy target prioritization, she completely nullified his capacity with a single blow, and finished him off with another.

VERDICT: It wasn't even a battle. A flawless victory from the Princess of Valor.

I hope you enjoyed what will likely be the bloodiest chapter in the whole fic! Buuuuut there will still be some carnage in some of these. Sunset Shimmer has some unhealthy (or healthy, if you consider how well Equestria is benefiting from it) anger management methods.

This chapter is also one of the few chapters in which I get to write Tempest-- One of the few things of the MLP movie I actually liked, tbh, the rest of the movie was a bit mid-- Always a shame that both Tempest and Sunset are underused in all of MLP FIM. At least Tempest has two cute comics, Sunset only gets a prequel comic and a few measly cameos :(

The comical Anti-Climax of these two ultra-fighters simply fiddling with a staff together, heheh. Art by my friend Luna!

But either way, I had my fun, this is actually one of the more recent universes I came up with, in my long long list of chapters i'll be doing lmao.

And hey. Rejoice. Next chapter, we get an intermission, to check on Sunset Shimmer's wife.

INTERMISSION: Wish you were here

Anger wasn’t something that came easy to Princess Twilight Sparkle.

She was often composed, and if not angry, frustrated.

But after having such a lovely day, a celebration of Sunset Shimmer’s alicornaversary, to have to watch her wife fade away in thin air right in front of her eyes?

She was angry.

She locked Hermes in an arcane cage made with her magic, and bound his horn to prevent him from casting any more spells. And after that, came not only interrogation, but dragging him around, to find his research.

And often, she would use her calling spell. The spell she and Sunset had crafted specifically so they could find each other anywhere in Equestria, to call each other no matter how far.

But nothing happened.

Twilight, Celestia and Luna were the ones that left together– With Hermes being dragged through the air in his cage, of course– Her friends had stayed in Ponyville to tidy up the party, and ensure that there was no panic. This trio, however, had one goal, and one goal alone.

Hermes was guiding them to his lair. Generally, he didn’t have much choice. It was pretty easy to be coerced into doing something if three Alicorns had their sights on you, with hatred.

The sun was very low in the sky, and its light felt dimmer, as they moved about a rocky patch of woods, situated outside of the Everfree woods border. They had flown here, but now were walking, for the sake of taking a break.

And of course, Twilight was trying to gather as much knowledge of this predicament as possible– no matter how angry she was.

“So you’re telling me that my wife is cursed to travel around random universes, in every single hour, and she is never going to be cast back here?! She will be cursed to constantly be thrown into possibly precarious worlds– and not to mention likely not have the chance to even sleep properly— And you’re telling me you made this curse?! From the ground up?! Just to spite ME?!”

Adjusting his glasses nervously, Hermes was well aware that he was in the thinnest ice, but spoke anyway. “A-ahem, t-to be fair, I was aiming at you. I wasn’t expecting her to–”

“SHUT UP!!”The air crackled with her magic, her eyes glowed with rage, even being near her was dangerous.

“Ease, Twilight.” Celestia attempted to calm her, with questionable results. After all, she was not calm herself. “We need him to show us his research. Alive. After that…”

Luna, a bit deadpan, containing her anger, added to it. “You there. Hermes. Will you comply with our every command, or do you need us to leave you in a room alone with Twilight Sparkle?”

“I’ll comply! I’ll comply! Fully, and willingly!!” He nervously whimpered. “M-my lab is just above these cliffs, it’s an abandoned o-observatory, you can’t miss it!” He pointed avidly forward. “A-and j-just saying, you’ll need my help if you want to get the technology working…!”

Speaking in a heavy tone, as if scolding solemnly, Celestia stared him down. “And you will provide said assistance willingly, despite knowing that when this is all over, you are on a one way trip to Canterlot Prison. Provided both Twilight and Sunset offer you mercy.” The last words cut the Unicorn like a dagger, he recoiled on the small cage he was locked in.

Luna gleefully and spitefully added to it. “Knowing Sunset, she’ll remove a couple of his limbs before letting him go.” She said so with a scowl of joy.

The poor Unicorn whimpered in his cage, unsure of his future. Twilight, for a moment, letting go of her rage, with it being replaced by grief, attempted to use the calling spell again. And again, and again.

And nothing happened.

“Come on, my sun, please, please…!” She desperately pleaded, to the very air.

And nothing happened.

Scratching his chin nervously, Hermes dared to speak. “I told you, that’s not going to work. She’s not in this dimension…! You can call her all you want, but in another plane of reality, she can’t feel you…”

Twilight brought the cage really close, flipping it upside down, forcing him to feel discomfort, as she grimaced in anger, not even looking at him. “Tell me, Hermes. Do you know how it feels to have a limb obliterated?”

The question felt genuine, no matter how much anger drove it. “U-um… N-no…?”

“How about this?” She continued, tilting her head while glaring at him. “How about I obliterate one of your legs, then rematerialize it? I wager that the process of having it come back is just as painful as its destruction.”

The two queens behind them shared a glance of concern– No matter how angry they were that their legacy was cut in half, it hurt just as much to see the toll that this was taking on Twilight.

Nodding nervously, the Scientist was sweating with fear. “U-um, whatever y-you want to know about the multiversal magic and technology, I will tell you! Anything! I’m complying!” His voice shook, never before had the Princess of Friendship threatened any enemy like this, and he could feel it.

“Then tell me this–” She snarled.“WHY! Why did you do this to her?!”

Attempting to adjust himself in the cage, but finding little comfort, he justified himself poorly. “A-again, to reiterate— I was aiming at you!”

“WHY!?” Her magic crackled in the air again.

“Y-you see, well–” He once again nervously adjusted his glasses, which would often be misaligned, due to the constant movement of the cage. “I-I have developed this incredible magic for so many years of my life– And I’ve tried to showcase its worth and potential to many– Heck, I even tried to get many audiences with Celestia, to showcase all it could do!”

The Queen of the Sun shook her head. “I do not blame any of the many guards and advisors that might have stopped you from doing so. This magic has no utility– Doubtlessly, my aide Raven blocked you from any proper contact with me before you could demonstrate your research.”

He shook his head avidly, no matter how nervous he was. “B-but it does have utility– and not just utility, Its potential is boundless!! A brave new frontier–”

“--I remember you now…!” Twilight gasped, as she stopped walking, rubbing her temples. “You barged in my castle, so many years ago trying to show me or convince me of this pointless, absolutely idiotic– UGH!!” The memory was of so many years ago, before Sunset Shimmer even entered her life, it felt even more worthless than it was meant to.

“You remember now, don’t you! You remember how you dismissed me!” He pointed at her accusingly.

“Are you KIDDING me?!” She yelled out, in anger. “There is NO practical utility to traveling between universes!! Starswirl himself gave up on this magic– We have MORE than enough troubles in our Equestria, our world, we have MORE than enough friendship and love here! There is NO reason as to why we would ever even want or NEED to build bridges between dimensions!!”

“...There is now.” Luna’s gaze narrowed, as she looked through him. “Which is what you wanted, isn’t it?”

He was silently cowering, sweating. But very much nodding.

And Celestia saw through his intentions. “You– You slithering–” She composed herself. “You wanted to banish one of our own to the multiverse, so we would inadvertently have to study the magic and technology to bring her back.”

“With all your resources and your knowledge… My legacy, my creations, will live on.” He muttered, knowing his words would garner even more hatred. “I have absolutely no idea how to bring Princess Sunset Shimmer back. I made the curse definitive and decisive... If you want to get her back… You’ll have to understand the magic even better than I do.”

Even in failure, he had won. In fact, he planned for failure. Failure was success.

He was getting everything he wanted.

Twilight Sparkle yelled out in anger and frustration. Lighting came out of her horn and crackled all the way into the sky. The two Queens silently allowed her to vent her frustrations.

She brought Hermes very, very close, as she suppressed her own tears of rage and grief.

“You. You. You better pray that my wife is okay. You better pray that she survives your curse. If I get any indication, any hint that she is gone forever– I am going to dedicate myself to studying and inventing new ways to cause unending hurt, no pit in tartarus deep enough, no stomach of a monster more wretched, no amount of excruciating cursed spells will be enough, I will invent new ways to feel pain– Specifically for you.”

He did not respond audibly– Simply nodded. And the two Queens behind them did not interfere. After all, losing one of their students, half their legacy– there was hell to pay.

And what Twilight had said now was a promise.

Finally, they had Hermes’s lab in their sights. An old defunct observatory, built in the nook of a mountain, surrounded by woods. Twilight immediately flew forward, bringing Hermes with her, and the Queens followed.

They landed in the entrance, analyzing the structure. “Home sweet home!” the prisoner hesitantly muttered.

The building very much looked abandoned, and not just that, but as if it had been shaken by a number of earthquakes. Hermes did a lot here, but cleaning up was not one of his priorities.

The sun was at its lowest, with Celestia’s aid, so Luna stepped forward, ears Twitching. “Twilight, sister… My nightly duties call for me. Will you two be alright?”

Twilight was barely listening, as she pried the doors open with magic. Even if she had to do everything alone, she would. Celestia turned to her sister. “Go. We will keep you in the know– We meet again tomorrow, likely at Twilight's Community Center.”

“Understood.” Luna stepped forward, and embraced her sister. They hugged quietly; And with that embrace, the sun was lowered, and the moon was risen. “We will find her.” The mare of the moon stated plainly, comforting her older sister over the loss of a daughter.

“I-I know…” Celestia nodded, with some doubts gnawing at her painfully, nearly tearing up.

But there was no time to mourn. Luna let go of the embrace, and leapt into the air, vanishing into the night.

Twilight went inside, lighting the room properly with her horn. She observed the many objects of interest in the room intently, going from one place to the other as her eyes scanned each part of the room quickly.

There was a messy board, with many pictures of ponies in it, several ponies and places that she could maybe recognize, but she understood what they were. They were pictures taken from other universes.

“A-ahem” Hermes cleared his throat nervously. “This is a lot of data and information I managed to gather of multiple universes I could observe, either through the mirror or the telescope. Plenty of these notes will be important, oh, and on those file cabinets over there, too…”

Narrowing her eyes, Celestia looked closely at one of the pictures. “Is this… Tempest Shadow as a pirate?” She raised an eyebrow in near amusement.

Hermes nodded, almost enthusiastically. “Pirate Captain, actually! I’m very proud of how I got to take that picture, let me tell you–”

But Twilight interrupted him, gazing at another picture. “This is… Starlight Glimmer, but an Alicorn? These alternate universes are ridiculous.” She shook her head, and would likely have been laughing, if her mood wasn’t incredibly sour.

“Yes, I believe that the title of Princess of Friendship isn’t always yours, in between dimensions, but it definitely seemed to be a constant– File cabinet 3, drawer C, section T2…”

“Speaking of Starlight…” Twilight narrowed her eyes at Hermes, while addressing her mentor. “...This guy is even worse than she was.”

Nearly chuckling, the Queen of the Sun nodded. “Hm, I don’t know, at least he doesn’t have a cult…” Absent-mindedly, she moved through other pictures, but then her attention was drawn fully, by a large object in the room. “W-wait!”

She quickly moved to it. It was a mirror, a large magical mirror, that was quite cracked, connected together like a jigsaw, surrounded by coils and runes. “T-this mirror…! Where did you get this?” She scowled at the prisoner.

He sweat a little, looking away. “U-um, ‘borrowed’ it from the canterlot archives! It was meant to lead to only one dimension, but it was broken. So I retrofitted it and tweaked it– It doesn’t lead anywhere anymore, but if you charge it, it can show you other dimensions!” He adjusted his glasses, inspecting the object. “But I never managed to power it to its full potential… I never got all the pieces, sadly. There’s one missing.”

“I know. I have it.” Celestia stated, forlorn. “It was a memento.” From her horn, she conjured one of the pieces of the mirror, and could easily see that it was a near perfect fit; But for the sake of caution, didn’t place it quite yet.

For a moment, she considered just how much she could do with this technology. How much they could explore and discover, but with a frown, she shook her head silently. She had already learned a bitter lesson, long ago, about interfering with other worlds.

Nothing good would come of it.

But for the sake of Sunset, they had to.

Twilight stepped forward, eager, even if not happy. “If we complete it, maybe it’ll help us find her!!”

“It would certainly be something–” Hermes tapped on the cage. “B-but you best not tinker with it before you understand it! Be careful!”

“He’s right.” Celestia hated to say it. “We must be profoundly cautious with magic we don’t understand.” She put her piece of the mirror away once more.

Twilight let out a frustrated, prolonged sigh. Then she held her head high. “Okay. Let's take it all. Let’s bring it to Ponyville.”

Stomping a hoof and channeling her magic, the whole building started shaking, as if she was levitating it fully, or even more powerfully, as if she was about to teleport it in its entirety.

“Wait, WAIT!!” Hermes begged, and Celestia stepped forward. “Twilight, NO!”

Luckily, she stopped, even if groaning in frustration. Celestia, calmly, as calm as she could under the circumstances, set her at ease. “Twilight, we must be very, very cautious. There is no telling if these fragile devices wouldn’t be damaged if we recklessly teleported them– We have to think ahead, here…!”

Shaking her head angrily, the Princess of Friendship was mad. “Every hour we waste is another that she could be in bigger danger, we CAN’T waste time!!”

“I know, I know–” Celestia nodded with pity. “But we won’t be able to help her in any way, if we ruin our slim chances of finding her through reckless action. Please, breathe…”

The Princess of Friendship forced herself to inhale, then exhale.

“Y-yeah!” Hermes added. “Besides, who knows if you were gonna squish somepony by teleporting a whole lab on top of them. You could break all the machines and harm somepony!”

Snarling was her immediate response upon hearing his voice, no matter how right he was. She shook her head, and sat down, letting out a huge sigh. Celestia places a consoling hoof on her shoulder, talking calmly. “Let us discuss this properly outside, my student.”

Twilight hung the cage on a column of the observatory, and moved outside. She ignored Hermes’s words as she left. “I-I’ll just hang around here, then…!”

The night was beautiful and calm, despite everything, and the moon was their primary source of light. Celestia looked behind them, and then forward, into the night. “You’re right about one thing, we must move this research material to an area where we can more practically gain assistance. But we must consider very carefully how, when and where.”

“My Community Center–” Twilight spoke instantly. “It’s closer to my friends, and closer to Canterlot. They don’t understand magic much, but…”

“They will want to help, I understand… I have an idea.” Celestia stepped forward. “I will go to my castle now, and acquire as much help as I can, from my guards or otherwise, to be able to properly and safely move this. And after we succeed at that, I will return to the archives, including the restricted section, and look for any information on multiversal magic, just in case Starswirl has left notes that may assist us. Luna and I can alternate between our duties and searching.”

“Y-yes.” Twilight nodded, containing her grief. “If we combine all of our efforts together, we’ll find her. We’ll find her.” She wanted to believe those words, so much.

All that Celestia could do was nod slowly.

With a listless, concerned gaze, Twilight made some calculations she very much did not like. “It’s nearly midnight… If Hermes’s curse works like he said, then this means Sunset has already gone through at least ten or so universes…”

Even on the face of those punishing odds, the Queen of the Sun attempted to remain hopeful. “Indeed. That… That is a lot of chances things could have gone awry for her… But she’s strong. She is really, really strong, Twilight. I believe she will know we’re looking for her…!”

“C-Celestia, I-I…” Twilight stammered, as a tear streamed down her cheek. “I really, really don’t want to rule alone…! I want her by my side…!”

Words failed the Queen of the Sun, because she shared on that same sorrow. Her legacy wasn’t just halved, this day. It was nearly entirely destroyed. “The… My subjects in Canterlot don’t even know yet. They don’t even know that the Princess of the Sun is gone…” She lowered her head slowly. “We may be on the verge of a political crisis, here. There are unending layers to the suffering we are sharing tonight, my student.”

Shaking her head, Twilight grimaced, still crying. “I couldn’t care less about politics right now. I just want my wife back…!”

Celestia closed her eyes. “I know… I miss her dearly already.”

Twilight looked at her, raving in concern. “I’m just– There’s an infinite number of universes out there, there’s an infinite number of problems, I’m so worried about whatever awful things she’ll have to go through…!!!!”

The Princess of Valor widened her eyes in disgust. “Oh, ew, what?! I’m with Trixie in this universe?!” She whispered, observing the latest universe she had landed in.

She was on Trixie’s carriage, as untidy as it had ever been, and in a hammock, lied Sunset Shimmer and Trixie Lulamoon, intertwined, peacefully asleep.

“Ugh, this is a new low for me. I need to– I need to lay down.” The Valkyrie muttered, before laying on the floor and attempting to get some well-needed rest.

Celestia continued to demonstrate concern, as she observed the horizon.
“I am hoping that the news that spreads, of one less Princess, does not result in our enemies attempting to attack us in our weakened state…” She pondered over the many troubles they would face in the next few days.

“Oh I’m not weakened.” Twilight snarled. “If anypony tries messing with me now, they’ll be sorry.”

She then turned to her mentor. “You should go… you should go. We can’t waste time. I’ll stay here and begin learning about the magic and technology, as much as I hate giving Hermes exactly what he wanted… I can’t believe that this is the first time I've ever not wanted to learn about new magic…!” She let out a frustrated sigh. There was certainly incentive to do so, but she hated that she was giving in to Hermes’s plans, and whatsmore, she just wanted her wife here.

But if studying would allow her to reach Sunset Shimmer sooner, she would do so, without hesitation.

And if anybody could learn and master new magic, it was Twilight Sparkle.

“You are right. I will go now. And Twilight…” They leaned foreheads together, sharing in sorrow. “We will find her.”

It was something they were both attempting to convince themselves of.

Without Sunset Shimmer, the sun didn’t shine as bright in Equestria, least of all to them.

Spreading her wings, the Queen of the Sun took flight, leaving her student.

Twilight remained only for a couple of moments outside the observatory. She needed to cry properly, and being alone allowed her to do so without struggle.

Only after ensuring that her breathing was corrected, did she enter the observatory again.

“Alright, Hermes.” She lowered his cage to the floor, bringing him closer. “Tell me everything.”

This was the strangest universe the Princess of Valor had ever fallen in yet.

It was barren.

She did not find herself in it– Not even a corpse, or remains, or even a grave, like in a universe she had visited prior.

There were signs of Equestria here, yes. Old ruins that had been dried up and… Cracked.

But it was all empty.

As she observed the skies, she could see debris float by… debris belonging to this planet.

Which had no more atmosphere. And weak gravity.

She considered for a moment, what could have caused this. No life in sight– No life on the entire planet. She had her theories.

After all, the planet looked like it had been… Cracked. And extracted. Dried of resources.

…But none of that mattered to her. Whatever happened here, it had already happened. There was no fixing or preventing it. The Sunset Shimmer from this world was dead, as was her entire world.

So she simply found a decently comfortable piece of barren land, and tried going to sleep.

Author's Note

Okay, we're getting to the good stuff now. From now on, the fic will be very episodic! a lot of these chapters will be one-off adventures, and every once in a while, will be interrupted by a Twilight intermission, showcasing her progress, which in themselves will be more serialized!

And due to the episodic nature of the fic, I won't be writing these in as much of a hurry, I'll take my time with them, don't wanna risk a burnout. But know that there are more than 20 chapters of this fic still to go, intermissions or otherwise, so I've got my work cut out for me, lmao.

There are so many universes I can't wait to show, so many ideas, and don't worry, despite me erasing EQG off this canon, it very much will make it's rightful appearance eventually-- But not anytime soon, it will never be the focus. My general gist was that Sunset was only shown that mirror really rarely in universes. But it sure as hell influenced her to go stupid.

One thing that I considered recently, although I do like the parents I wrote for her, and they will appear more in these intermissions, I did realise one thing-- I only wrote them as a critique to the idea that people rarely flesh out Sunset being an orphan-- But then I realised. I COULD HAVE FLESHED IT OUT 🤦‍♀️Literally-- I've already done this right. I don't like rainbow dash in canon, so I wrote her right, plenty of times I don't like the blandness of Cadance in canon, so I write her right, everytime-- I feel like a dumbass. Maybe it's because I drew this really cute sketch and realised just how I'd have a FIELD DAY writing their dynamic! damng.

Also, although I told myself I wouldn't do an "infection au" universe thingy, but I've just gotten plagued with ideas for it, VERY focused on Sunset-- But I might save it for an original fic. Maybe.

I hope you enjoyed so far, and that you enjoyed a bit of Twilight rage. She's earned the right to be a little bit very angry.

Power Ponies and the Malicious Machinations of the Malevolent Machine!

Sunset Shimmer let out a yawn, and leaned back on her chair, resting her eyes from overlooking paperwork, if only for a moment. Without even moving, she used her magic to bring a cup of coffee to her lips, and drank from it slightly.

The building shook a little, and sounds of fighting were heard from the distance, but she didn’t mind it much. Placing the coffee down without spilling a drop, she stretched.

Until, of course, the sounds of the distraught mayor came from out of her room and into the actual office space that Sunset was working on. She was carrying a couple of things, in a bit of a frantic, but questionably controlled panic, but she stopped when she saw Sunset still in the building. “Um, Miss Shimmer, why are you still here? Haven’t you heard or seen the giant robot attacking the city?!” She spoke in disbelief, her hair untying from a bob, with her frantically trying to adjust it with magic, as she pointed at the windows.

“Heya, mayor Celestia. I’m just getting some paperwork done before I leave, don’t mind me.” The office worker grinned, looking back at her papers, ignoring the danger.

And of course, the mayor wasn’t going to let this one go. “I ordered to evacuate City Hall, I don’t want to see any of my employees hurt! That includes you– What if that giant robot shoots lasers or missiles here! Hm?”

Blowing raspberries, Sunset absentmindedly flipped a couple of pages. “Hey, the Power Ponies are on it. That robot is probably toast by now.”

Another set of explosions cascaded on the streets outside, a roar could be heard, and while Celestia flinched, Sunset’s ears barely twitched.

“By the way, my assistant, Twilight, she evacuated, right? I didn’t see her with the group that I escorted out…!” Celestia looked over at her secretary’s table, which was empty.

Shrugging, Sunset did not avert her eyes from her work. “Meh. She said something about going to the bathroom, before you even told us to leave. Knowing that nerd, she ran very, very fast to the opposite way of the giant robot. I wouldn’t worry about it.”

Narrowing her eyes, Celestia approached her employee, with a disappointed, motherly tone. “Sunset Shimmer. You know I value your diligent and efficient work as my employee, and that I am glad you’re back working with us– But you are evacuating with me now and that’s final.”

Blowing raspberries, Sunset knew that there was no talking her out of this. “Sure, mom.” She said mockingly, accepting to leave, ignoring the explosions outside seemingly increasing in density. She spoke in an uninterested tone, as she gathered her things. “But I'm telling you, the moment we’re out, the Power Ponies will have saved the day or whatever– We really don’t need to worry this much.”

The Mayor couldn’t help but let out a snicker, at being called mother, and seeing her employee’s disinterested demeanor, but she remained still, until she knew Shimmer was ready to go.

Which gave Sunset a couple more seconds to complain. “I mean, knowing them, they’re gonna have another deus ex machina moment or whatever, just saving the city at the last moment–”

She was interrupted, of course, by the Princess of Valor appearing in the air, and falling through her table. Both of the other ponies yelled in surprise, while the Valkyrie complained.

“Augh, FUCK! Another table! Why is there always a table–” She groaned, before getting up, and scanning her strange new surroundings, in great confusion.

And of course, the office worker was shocked. “What the fuck are you?!”

It was a night like any other, in Maretropolis– That is to say, trouble was afoot. And wherever trouble is to be found, the Power Ponies are sure to be there to save the day!

Running through rooftops, they ran towards danger, never away from it!! The was sky illuminated by the bright lights of the shining city and its spotlights; And by the mighty battle that would soon ensue!

Our valiant heroes, six of them, no more, no less– Bravely face any threats to our beloved city, outmatching, outsmarting, outperforming any foe! Best of friends, best of heroes, it’s the Power Ponies!

The fearless leader, ‘Masked Matter-Horn’, with her incredible magic of all sorts, and unmatched intelligence! “Okay girls, report, what’s going on?”

The fastest of the bunch, blink and you’ll miss her, ‘Filly-Second!’ With her amazing, lightning-fast super speed! “A meteor went FWOOSH!! And fell smack dab on 25st street!! And then it turned out it was a giant robot!! I got the civilians out of the area, but…”

The strong, the unbreakable, unyielding and courageous ‘Mistress Mare-Velous’! With her lasso of truth! “...Cops are tryin’ to fight it, of course, Hooray. We gotta get in there before those idiots get themselves killed!”

The electrifying storm master, and expert flier, ‘Zapp’! With her control over storms! “So hang on a second. Are you saying it fell from the sky– are we fighting alien robots now? Sheesh! This day just keeps getting better!”

The beautiful and elegant, not to mention fashionable, ‘Radiance’! With her construct magical abilities! “Please, darling. I doubt it’d be from outer space– Just likely having been built by one of our lovely supervillains, just catapulted into our fair city. Let’s stop mingling and stop it, shall we?”

And last but certainly not least, The soft-spoken, but secretly hiding rage within, ‘Saddle Rager’! With her incredible monstrous abilities! “O-oh my goodness… Maybe the aliens are friendly…??”

An explosion rang out, and the leader’s ears twitched– the Masked Matter-Horn ran forward, to the edge of the roof of the building the super friends stood on, valiantly scanning the streets! “I don’t think so, Rager!” And she was certainly correct– This massive, house sized robot, was moving about with octopus-like limbs, tossing cars aside, crashing its inverted-pyramid-like body against buildings, all the while the police’s attacks did nothing against its metal armor!

“Power Ponies, go!” The leader commanded courageously, spreading her wings and gloriously jumping off the building, with a single determined direction! Naturally, her friends followed along with equal gusto!

And of course, the leader wasted no time, inspecting her opponent, considering strategies and possible plans of attack! “It seems the robot is stopping to… Scan things?!” She observed eloquently, noticing the robot seemingly inspecting objects, buildings and even ponies, while on occasion, fighting back against the assailants!

Shaking her head, she was about to land; Not before giving her fellow heroes proper battle instructions. “Filly-Second! Get those cops far away from the fight, and keep an eye out for civilians, too!”

“On it, boss!” Her super speedster friend saluted, not before dashing forward with impressive speed, much to her rescuers dismay!

And the police, of course, complained. “Power Ponies, stay outta this! Leave this to the professionals!” One of the cops barked rudely, right before being scooped away from a vicious claw strike from the strange machine! “You’re welcome, donut-muncher!!” Filly-Second giggled, while forcibly removing them all from the scene; Keeping the streets clear for our valiant heroes!

The leader smiled, but kept her gaze inspecting the robot, which had not yet cared for their presence! “Radiance! Mare-Velous! Stay on the ground, distract it, and if possible, test to see just how durable that shell is!”

“On it, Darling!” The former, using her beautiful powers, began skating on the streets with construct rollerblades, and summoned a handful of cannons to fire with gusto!

“Roger that, Yeehaw!!” The latter leapt forward with power, tossing a police car at the robot, nigh making a dent! And yet she persisted, intent on bucking the machine from up close!

“Zapp!” The leader flew high, near her ally! “Shoot some lightning bolts at it from above! Test its resistance!”

With a courageous nod, Zapp took flight! “I got this, boss!” And began unleashing her barrage of crackling thunder, with the enemy barely feeling it! “What kind of a robot is resistant to electricity?! What a rip off!!”

And last, but not least… “Rager!” The leader called to the one that was lagging behind! “Now may be a good time to get angry!”

Shaking her head with fear in her eyes, the shy pegasus muttered nearly too quietly: “I’m mostly just scared right now!! What if this IS an alien?!”

“We’ll deal with it, together!” The Masked Matter-Horn gloriously proclaimed; “Now onwards, everypony!”

She began launching a barrage of blasts at the malevolent machine; Alternating between fire and ice, observing its results, and was surprised to see nearly no effect! The machine moved unimpeded!

And just then, it whirred and grinded internally; As it scanned its assailants, the Power Ponies, and its behavior seemed to change! It suddenly became much more aggressive, focussing exclusively on its opponents, flailing its tentacular claws around wildly!

“Watch the claws! Don’t get grabbed!” The leader bellowed, as she flew in between the tentacular metallic legs of the beast, attempting to strike her blasts at its joints, to little effect!

“Hey boss– We ain’t barely doin’ a dent in this thing!” Mare-velous shouted, noticing how a powerful buck from her bent the metal only slightly! Its armor being unlike anything the Power Ponies had ever seen!

“I’ll say, it might indeed be from outer space!” Radiance proclaimed as she skillfully skated around the enemy blows, unleashing a barrage of her construct arrows at the machine’s metal hide, noticing little damage! “Our attacks are being shrugged off!” She blocked blows with construct shields, entangling some of the claws with a construct whip– And Mare-Velous followed suit, using her lasso!

“Gosh, how are we gonna bust this bunker?!” Filly-Second hastingly sped by, climbing on top of the creature, looking for any weak spots, staring down at what seemed to be the scanning receptacle of the metallic beast! “Wait, maybe it doesn’t know it’s bad to destroy things, because it’s out of town!” She giggled, attempting to stare down the machine with a smile; “Hey, you mean big gizmo! Destroying our city is RUDE!”

“WATCH IT, WATCH IT!” Zapp flew by, yanking her compatriot aside just before a vicious claw struck her! “Thanks Zapp! I’ll repay you in cupcakes!”

“Don’t mention it! I don’t think this robot can understand us, everypony!” Zapp yelled out, returning to the fight, not before placing Filly-Second down, then unleashing some more balls of lightning!

“Uu-umm,” Saddle Rager considered, thoughtfully and worryingly! “M-maybe if we ask really nicely, it’ll go away…?”

The leader, increasing the intensity of her barrage, doubted that statement! “I don’t think so, Rager! It seems hellbent on hellish destruction!! Are you feeling any angrier?”

“Well, not exactly…! Kind of just scared…!” The Rager hesitated, and nearly got struck by a claw attack! Luckily, Zapp was there to move her out of the way. “Anytime now, Rager! C’mon, Get mad!” the pegasus of storms suggested, before leaping into battle once more!

Viciously, the Machine flailed its arms and claws, grabbing cars and tossing them aside, or violently towards our brave heroes, who narrowly dodged its dastardly strikes!

CRASH! BANG! BOOM!

Radiance cleared off of the metallic beast, getting a good look at it, “Boss! Shall I suggest attack combo six?”

“Excellent idea, Radiance!” The leader shouted with a smile, landing next to her. “Mare-Velous, you know what to do!”

“Alright girls, but please don’t blow my mane out, ya hear?!” The hero agreed, with little hesitation! With their combined mights, Radiance constructed a cannon, the Masked Matter-Horn imbued it with fiery-propulsive-might, and Mistress Mare-Velous was the ammunition!

“Filly-second! Make a clear target!” The leader commanded gloriously, and the speedster complied with gumption, as she ran around the robotic claws, teasing her opponent, making rude gestures, purposefully narrowingly avoiding strikes, to leave it still just in time for…

“...Three-two-one-GO!” The leader commanded, and just like that, Mare-Velous was shot at the enemy like a powerful cannonball– Connecting with its target with a fiery, powerful BUCK!

BANG!!!!!

The robot crashed onto the street violently, but it was few seconds of reprieve for our brave heroes– Quiet settled on the city for merely a moment– For the Malevolent Machine stood up with its claws near instantly; And despite the fiery horseshoe-marks on it’s side, and the bending of its armor, it seemed nigh-unstoppable!

Just then, the robot unleashed strange sounds, like an incomprehensible language, strange robotic garbles they couldn’t make out, as it stood up and prepared to fight once more…

And not just that; But from previously unforeseen holes, it unleashed even more clawed tentacles, near doubling its number of appendages to swipe and strike our heroes with!

“Unbelievable–” Mare-Velous gasped in surprise! “What else can we throw at this darn thing?!”

“RAGER!” The Leader called out courageously! “YOUR TURN!”

The Shy pegasus landed meekly, with a frail nod, as she started grunting, gritting her teeth, and channeling all the anger she could muster from inside!

“C’mon, you can do this!!” Zapp encouraged her with a confident smile, flying by!

Which made Rager stop everything to smile at her; much to every one of the heroes’s disappointment! “Awwww, thank you, Zapp! I’m trying my best!”

Every other hero groaned in annoyance, seeing all of Saddle Rager’s anger recoil to square one. “Sorry, guys!” Zapp Apologetically flew by– But just then!

Wildly, the machine flailed its metallic limbs at the heroes, striking multiple of them– Including Zapp, throwing her through the windows of a building!

“ZAPP! NO!” Rager bellowed in sadness, watching not only Zapp, but multiple of her friends get hurt– And just like that, she snapped!

“Are. You. KIDDING ME? We were having a NICE MOMENT!! And you interrupted it, to HURT MY FRIENDS!!??” Groaning, wincing, her eyes went bloodshot, she snarled, with her voice slowly becoming more monstrous! “I’ve got HALF A MIND TO TURN YOU INTO SCRAP METAL AND THROW YOU BACK INTO SPACE YOU MEANIE!!”

and at an alarming, grotesque pace, she transformed into a huge, hulking, terrifying monster!!

ROOOAAAAAAAARRR!!!

Her monstrous, bloodthirsty scream echoed through the streets of Maretropolis, as the Raging monster LEAPT into the robotic machine and began unleashing savage blow after savage blow!!

With mighty yanks, she even managed to tear off some of the robotic tentacles with her wild untamed incredible strength!!

“ATTAGIRL!” Zapp yelled gleefully, as she took flight once more, and her friends joined in celebration!

And what’s more, all redoubled their efforts on attacking the malevolent machine with their combined might, unleashing all they could at it!

The leader inspected their damage carefully as she flew by with carefulness– Noticing that although Rager was most definitely denting the beast, it didn’t seem to be enough to truly pierce its hide! The gears in her head turned, as she considered her options…

RAAAAAAARGH!!!

With a powerful roar, Rager pinned the massive machine down, ignoring its claws swiping at her oversized monstrous body. “FLUTTER…SMASH!!!”She yelled out, before slamming the robot with her massive arms, cracking the floor of the streets below it; And immediately after, she grabbed a bundle of its robotic tentacular arms, and tossed it overhead!!

All of the heroes watched as the machine fell on the opposite end of the street– Narrowly crashing upon a point of interest; Nearly crushing city hall!

The leader let out a relieved sigh, seeing the robot miss a very unfortunate target, but instead crashing on the street itself! “PHEW! She almost hit City hall! Thank goodness it didn’t!!”

ROAAAAAAARR!!!

Rager let out another shout at the enemy, as she stood on the streets, ready to charge. The five other heroes gathered around her, observing the robot in its crashed state.

“Is it… Over?” Breathing heavily, Marve-velous narrowed her eyes, inspecting the unresponsive opponent. “Did we bust it?”

“Stay sharp, everypony!” The leader commanded. “This isn’t over yet–”

And just like that, the robot stood– Its claws lifting it aloft, with clear glitches and stalls on its movement, but shaking it off, it once again unleashing a barrage of words in an incomprehensible language!

Sweat dripped down her forehead, as the Masked Matter-Horn looked at her friends, and formulated a strategy; One she had been considering for a bit! “Listen up, everypony; Especially you, Rager! Metal is softer when it’s heated– I’m going to burn the robot as much as possible, and then we have to unleash the most powerful hit we can to pierce its hide! Ready?!”

All of her friends complied, and Rager roared once more, in agreement, and just like that, they prepared to take off…!

With its claws wild, the Robot unleashed a new set of weapons– from seemingly inside it, it pulled out an uncountable amount of cannons; Its threat level rising exponentially every time they knocked it down, becoming even more dangerous!!

“Oh, c-crap…!” The Leader allowed herself only a mere moment of weakness, before shaking her head, and raising her wings with determination once more!

“Okay, Rager! Let’s go!” Riding her monstrous ally, using her as a steed and shield, she commanded her friends to charge behind her, and with a roar, Saddle Rager dashed forward in brutal anger, and the leader proclaimed their last stand! “THIS IS IT! EVERYPONY BE READY!!”

The massive malignant machine charged forward with untamed destructive intent, approaching our daring heroes at breakneck speeds, closer and closer, its metallic sounds echoing and raging, charging its laser cannons with mighty force, until...!!!!

An interruption.

Like a flaming arrow, like a meteor, like a blinding, lightning fast piercing bolt, the Princess of Valor tore through the robot from behind in a singular corkscrew strike, piercing its hide, and coming out the other side just as fiercely, landing on the floor, leaving a trail of fire in her wake.

The drone’s whirring and movement ceased immediately, sparks coming from inside it quickly fizzled out, the massive gaping hole in its body leaking, and its metallic body crashed on the street, dead.

“That’s that.” She waved her mane, exhaling steam, adjusting her armor; Which still glowed near red, with its intense temperatures.

“W…WHAT?!” All of the heroes shouted at once in complete confusion.

The Leader landed right in front of her, inspecting the armored Alicorn with curiosity and surprise, but before she could muster any questions… “Wow, you look so cute in that costume, Twi…!” A smile appeared on the Valkyrie’s lips, as she tilted her head, observing the significantly smaller Alicorn that stood in front of her.

“Whuh?!” The leader shook her head in confusion, recoiling. The other heroes moved forward, inspecting the newcomer in confusion, Rager only unleashing a couple of confused grunts.

“So are you girls like… The ‘Power Ponies’ in this universe? Like from the comics? What a strange world…!” The Valkyrie analyzed the friends that surrounded her curiously.

“H-hey!” Zapp complained. “The comics came after us…! And we don’t get royalties…” Her pout of disappointment clearly displayed the struggle to pay rent when you have to moonlight in saving the world.

Chuckling, the Princess of Valor examined the biggest in the group. Her eyes widened in surprise, as she looked at Rager, who towered over all of them, snarling. “Holy shit, that monster is Fluttershy. What the hell.” Of which the hulking monstrosity only groaned.

“H-how do you– Wh–?!” Twilight’s jaw slacked, as she stared in complete confusion.

Moving closer with insatiable curiosity, Filly-Second approached the Valkyrie, sniffing and poking her. “Wow! Another super hero!! That’s so cool!! I thought we were the only ones!!” OW!”

“Careful Pinkie– it’s best not to touch me after a fight, my armor’s pretty superheated right now.” Smiling, the Princess of Valor amused herself on seeing her friend waddle around cutely.

Flapping her wings excitedly, Zapp gushed.“B-but seriously, Dude, that attack was LEGENDARY!! You beat that robot jerk in like ONE STRIKE!!”

“Thanks, Rainbow. I’ve beaten these guys before, so it’s not that big of a deal.” The Valkyrie shrugged, still smiling.

“B-but, what the…! How, when…?!” Twilight still gasped in confusion, overlooking this insanely confusing scene.

Approaching her carefully so as to not be burnt, Radiance inspected the superheated Valkyrie. “Darling, your armor is simply fabulous! It’s divine! Certainly a tad medieval, but I adore it! What is your hero name?”

Blinking a couple times in confusion, Sunset tilted her head, considering the question. “Hero… Name? dunno, Rarity– Maybe umm. Maybe ‘The Valkyrie?’ That’s pretty good! Oh, wait, maybe ‘Lightwing!’ A friend of mine calls me that. That’s a good one.”

“Hey, names aside, um, Valkyrie lady,” Mistress Mare-Velous approached hesitantly, inspecting the newcomer up and down. “How in the hay do you know all our secret identities?!–”

And then Twilight snapped, all of the confusion and stress from the day unleashed, flapping her wings in frustration. “WHO ARE YOU, WHY ARE YOU SO FAMILIAR, WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE, WHAT WAS THAT ROBOT, AND HOW DID YOU BEAT IT SO EASILY, AND MOST IMPORTANTLY OF ALL, PLEASE STOP SAYING OUR SECRET IDENTITIES OUT LOUD, HOW DO YOU EVEN KNOW THEM?!?!!?!!!”

“W-woah! Easy, Sparkles! It’s okay! I can explain!” The Valkyrie consoled her with a kind smile.

“S-ss-s-s-sparkles?!!” She muttered, her cheeks getting red, in a stark realization of why the Alicorn in front of her looked so familiar, beneath her armor. “S-Sunset Shimmer?!?!”

“Yep. But not the one you know.” Tilting her head, Sunset continued to be amused by this superhero version of her wife.

Rainbow taped her muzzle with a hoof, pensively. “Wait. ‘Sunset Shimmer’, meaning the ‘hot’ punk unicorn you told us is your coworker?”

Hopping around giddily, teasing Twilight, Pinkie made kissy faces. “The ‘hot punk coworker’ you tooooootally don’t think is out of your league and toooootally don’t have a crush on??”

This made Twilight groan and fluster in embarrassment, and Sunset snicker with joy.

Widening her eyes in surprise, Applejack looked at Twilight in confusion. “Sunset Shimmer the punk girl that went ballistic and became a super villain a couple years ago?!”

Blowing raspberries, Sunset narrowed her eyes, at embarrassment of her other self. “...Yep. That’s the one.”

Fluttershy, still in her hulking monstrous form, roared in confusion at her friends, and Rainbow was quick to act.

“Eaaaasy, big guy!! Fight’s over!” she flew to the hulking monster’s shoulder and started petting her, while saying a couple of calming affirmations; And slowly, with a few quiet giggles, Fluttershy turned back into her normal, dainty pegasus self. “There ya go!” Dash gave her a smile before joining the others again.

Sunset had a grimace of disgust, and yet, respect for her shy friend having such power. “Wow. That’s grotesque. Good for you, Fluttershy.”

With a giggle, the pegasus approached her friends properly. “T-thank you, stranger! So are you the ‘Sunset Shimmer’ that Twilight gave a job position side by side with her at the mayor’s office?”

Twilight, still a bit embarrassed, turning to her hero friends, a bit frantic, gave them commands. “Radiance! Cage the Valkyrie, now!”

“Oh–-I guess, if you say so, darling!” With a wave of her horn, Rarity made a construct cage around Sunset, who didn’t even flinch. She merely looked at Twilight. “This really isn’t necessary, Twi. I can just teleport out of this, you know?”

“Mare-Velous! Ready the lasso of truth!!” Twilight commanded Applejack, who stepped forward, hesitantly to touch the fiery Alicorn.

And Sunset, of course, didn’t even flinch. “Whenever you’re done being suspicious of me, I have to tell you about that alien robot– It’s pretty important. I won't be in this universe for very much longer, so…”

“O-okay, y-you… Sunset! If that IS who you really are!” Twilight stood in front of the cage, having to look up to her prisoner, who, for the sake of practicality, decided to simply lay down and lounge, while smiling at her fearlessly and with amusement.

Applejack hesitantly approached the Valkyrie, and offered her the lasso, while she still held it with her teeth. “Um, tie this in your hoof or somethin, lady.”

The Princess of Valor complied, amusingly following along. The lasso began glowing as it was wrapped in one of her front legs.

“Okay, okay then!” Twilight scanned the prisoner with her gaze. “Who are you, really!! Why do you look like the Sunset Shimmer I know, except taller, and umm,”

“Buff as hell???” Pinkie asked, snickering.

“Super awesome and cool?” Rainbow chuckled along.

“Less sleep deprived?” Rarity giggled.

Blowing raspberries, Twilight frowned. “J-just answer the question, please, you…!”

Snickering, Sunset began talking, and found that through the effects of the lasso, she couldn’t stop. “I am Sunset Shimmer from another universe. One in which I’m married to you, and we’re both Princesses that will inherit Equestria. I miss you so much, even when I meet other versions of you– And it feels especially painful sometimes, like the multiverse is mocking me. So many worlds in which I actively avoided you, so many worlds in which I’m never close to you. I’ve been kind of pushing to get other versions of me to be with you, because I know that you were the best thing that ever happened to me; You’re everything, and I’m never surprised, whenever I go into a universe, and see you in a position of leadership and power, while retaining your humility and kindness, and it’s just so beautiful—”

“O-okay you can stop talking now!!” Twilight, flustering like hell, smiled sheepishly at the information dump that just crashed on her.

Sunset blinked a couple times, staring at the lasso that entangled her, and then looking back at the heroes. “Um. What exactly is this rope doing to me?”

Rarity giggled, bringing a hoof to her lips. “Sounds like the new hero in town has a thing for you, darling!”

Snickering, Rainbow dash side eyed Twilight. “Sounds like a lot more than just a thing, heheh.”

Hopping closer with a jokey giggle, Pinkie teased her leader. “Wow, congrats on the wedding, boss!”

Shaking herself off, ignoring her friend’s comments, Twilight tried letting go of the fluster, and asked her prisoner another question. “H-hey!! We’re not done! Sunset, um, why did you come here, and how?!”

And, through the effects of the lasso, the Valkyrie began talking and did not stop. “I’m not here on purpose– I’m cursed. I was cursed by somepony on my world, and every hour I’m shot into another universe, landing right next to the Sunset that lived or died in it. I just landed in the office on city hall, besides your Sunset, too– She doesn’t know you’re a superhero. Which, by the way, how does anypony not know? Hell, maybe I’m biased, but I’d recognize your cute face anywhere. Either way, I’ve been trying to help the universes I run into to pass the time, while I wait for my wife to pick me up– But I’m slowly realizing just how difficult that might be, and hesitantly accepting the idea that I might die long before she finds me—” Quickly, she untied the lasso off her hoof, teleported out of the cage, and stared at the floor, breathing heavily.

“U-um… Are you okay…?” Twilight asked, tilting her head in concern.

Shaking her head, the Valkyrie stepped closer. “I’m fine. Let’s continue.” She said, as AJ offered the lasso again, and she tied it once more, this time, uncaged.

“Okay, so… How do you know all of us, and our secret identities…?” Twilight asked, significantly calmer.

Exhaling, the Valkyrie spoke once more. “We’re best friends in my universe. We’re all part of a team– Me and my Twilight are the leaders, and we save the world often, much like all of you. It’s pretty hard not to recognize my friends, when I spend so much time with them day by day– But one thing that has been twisting at me in the multiverse, is that Sunset Shimmer– The other Sunset Shimmers; They are rarely if ever even close to being part of the team. I’m constantly seeing myself on the sidelines, or even further. I don’t know if I should feel lucky in my world, or just sad over the others– it’s so often that I see the six of you together, but so rarely am I ever a part of it, and it makes me feel–” She untied the lasso again, huffing, grunting.

“I-it's okay. Take your time…” Twilight nodded slowly, coming to terms with how the hero in front of her might truly be feeling.

Sniffling, Fluttershy winced. “G-gosh, that is just so sad…!”

All of the heroes regarded her with pity and confusion, the lasso of truth compelled her to speak her mind, and it was easy to notice she was hurting, but not physically.

“It’s fine.” Sunset tied the lasso on her hoof again. “C’mon, in less than an hour, I’ll be shot into the next universe, ask me about the robot.”

“O-okay…!” Twilight nodded, quickly glancing at the defeated machine behind the Valkyrie. “Okay, so… What is that thing, and how did you beat it so easily…?”

“That is only a scout– A scout of an ancient alien automaton hivemind, created only for war and harvesting planets, who are called ‘Argent’– There is no living being controlling it, the creators are long extinct, all they do is harvest planets and multiply, in perpetual war. That scout was here to scan the planet for its resources, and assess its threat level. If it was here, it’s possible that you’re due for an alien robot invasion in a month, but lucky for you, not nearly all of them are as tough as the scouts. They will come to harvest your planet of all its resources, and eliminate all of the living things here. I know all of this, because I beat them– Me, my friends, my wife, pretty much all of Equestria united as one to destroy them a year ago, and it was when me and my wife actually got married, funny enough. Despite being a war where all our friends and foes gathered together under the same banner of unity, all that really matters to me about that day is that in that battlefield in the skies, I realized I wanted to spend an eternity with Twilight Sparkle, and she realized the same, so–” She untied the lasso, her face getting redder, muttering in frustration. “I hate this fucking thing.”

Swooning a bit, Rarity added her two scents. “Awww, that is so romantic!~”

Applejack tilted her head in confusion. “Romantic??-- Rares they got married in a war!”

Shaking her head, before putting the lasso on again, Sunset addressed the leader. “Twilight, the Argent are serious business- I need to tell you as much information as possible so you can save your world, okay? Remember, I’ll only be in this universe for a little while longer!”

“Right!” Twilight nodded, and just then, Civilians finally started coming out to the buildings and streets, applauding and cheering for the battle the Power Ponies had just won. “Um, maybe we should continue this elsewhere…?”

“I’ll follow your lead.” Sunset smiled, with the obvious nostalgia of having said those same words to her wife an uncountable number of times.

“Alright, everypony!” Twilight beckoned the heroes, who followed her. “To the ‘Power Pony Penthouse’!”

Managing her two lives was always a struggle for our beloved hero, Twilight Sparkle– The great responsibility of being a hero that saves the city, and sometimes the world, matched by her responsibility of being a hard working mare on a day-to-day basis, both were in a constant battle for dominance of her attention!

A day after the incident with the alien robot, she went to work as usual, blessing her luck for the battle not having destroyed City Hall, after all, it was her workplace, and a place she loved to work in!

Greeting Mayor Celestia, attempting to be casual about the incident, she went straight for her object of interest at the moment, her coworker, Sunset Shimmer, who worked only a table away from her!

“Hey, Sparkles. I’d ask you if you heard about the giant robot attack, but it’s hard to ignore the huge crater in our front door, heh.” The Punk Unicorn smiled deviously, reveling on her casual courage, which could always be mistaken as a self destructive instinct by some!

“Y-yes!” Our hero nodded nervously, getting a bit closer to her coworkers desk, with a shy smile, adjusting her glasses! “U-um, it must have been pretty crazy!! Did you get to see it from up close…?”

With a shrug and a smile, the love interest of our hero drank a bit of coffee, before smiling at her, while touching her now replaced table! “Sorta. The Mayor dragged me outta the building before we could. But it’s kind of nuts– That robot was not the strangest thing that happened to me yesterday. The weirdest thing, right here…”

“Want to tell me over dinner?” Our hero gave her a toothy grin, suppressing her awkward fluster, as she took a courageous emotional leap forward! “I-I mean, after work, if you’d like, we could go out…?”

For a moment, Sunset simply analyzed her coworker with her gaze, but then she smiled, much to our hero’s relief– nodding! “Sure, why not.”

A huge wave of relief passed by our hero, as she sat back on her desk, and returned to work. She had a lot to worry over, a lot to consider and overthink– And now, on that list of worries, was a date with none other but her coworker, Sunset Shimmer!

She considered for a moment, the strangeness of having met another version of her coworker, one that was valiant, powerful– Maybe more powerful than any foe she had ever faced, maybe more powerful than any of her friends– And how that inspired her to commit to the feelings she might have towards Sunset Shimmer…!

Will Twilight manage to balance the responsibilities of being a hero, as she tries to balance a normal life?

Will Twilight manage to have a wonderful date with her coworker, in which none of her hero responsibilities interfere, where she can simply devote herself to a normal relationship with Sunset Shimmer?

Will a mighty alien invasion truly come to threaten our beloved Maretropolis?

Find out next time, on Power Ponies and the Ravenous Rampage of the Robotic Androids from another galaxy, part 1!

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE ARGENT.

INFO: Sunset has not only beaten them before, but is even stronger than she was back then. A single scout is nothing, to the Valkyrie Phoenix, who can burn as fiercely as molten lava, melting through steel.

VERDICT: Another flawless victory from the Princess of Valor.

As you can see, some of these chapters are gonna get... Quite quirky. Some of them will very much be an experimentation with a different kind of narration style, some of them will have more flashbacks than others, this one? Just a fun excuse for me to shout out the Power Ponies, a surprisingly cute spinoff on gen 4 that I'm surprised didn't have more episodes regarding it.

Generally they picked the heroes rly well, matching the personality of the mane 6, and I think that's pretty fun! They already joked in EQG how the mane 6 are basicaly super heroes, so why not have that be literal, heh?

The masked matter horn! Behold!

Also the Hulk is my favorite, ngl. Having uncontrollable power be your power is really interesting, and it's specially funny when its on someone as cute and shy as friggin Fluttershy, of all people, lmao.

Some of these universes are gonna get a little wilder than the others! Some will be more grounded. This one? quirky.

Also I named the chapter like a captain underpants book, and on purpose. Those slap

And hey, I'm enjoying writing episodic stuff. I have some really derangedly fun ideas that will go insane on the membrane, later on, but I must contain myself! One step at a time!

Next chapter, vampires, heh.

Blood Diamond, Rotten Apple

Flying practice was just an excuse to hang out for Sunset at this point. Rainbow Dash made for good company, and despite her being very verbal about how ‘awesome’ Sunset had performed so far, how much she had learned about flight since becoming an Alicorn, and how she did not need lessons anymore, Sunset didn’t mind– After all, any good excuse to spend with a friend, right?

And today there was a bonus; They were taking Scootaloo for a ride. The filly gleefully spread her little wings and front hooves, as she rode on Rainbow’s back, feeling the wind in her face, cherishing the high altitudes she was being taken through.

And naturally, spending time together like this led to any number of fun conversations, no matter how esoteric. “Vampire? Your girlfriend was a vampire? You’re kidding me, right?” Sunset chuckled in surprise and confusion.

“Nope, hah!” Letting out laughter, Rainbow shook her head. “Vampire ‘fruit-bat’, a biiiiit simpler than just a vampire. Less dangerous, that’s for sure!”

Although Sunset had been more than acquainted with plenty of the adventures that her girlfriend had had before she came along, she still managed to be surprised, every once in a while. “I’ll say. So she doesn’t need to drink any blood, right? Or didn’t, I suppose? Did she bite any of you?”

Grinning, Rainbow swerved a bit in her flight, to give the filly that rode her back a couple of fun tilts and tricks. “Nah, don’t worry, she only needed to drink from fruits. She did get like, bat ears, bat wings, the works– It was a good look on her– And fun fact, she still has the pointy teeth! For the record, just sayin’, if she asked to bite me, I wouldn’t say no, ya know?” She winked, with a smirk, and Sunset knew exactly what she meant, and agreed completely, with her own smirk.

“Oh yeah. If Twilight was a vampire, I’d let her take a bite outta me, I don’t care.” Sunset smiled mischievously.

Scootaloo, however, despite being focussed on feeling the wind, still had the chance to make an “Ew! Gross!” Commentary on the conversation.

“So how did she get turned back into regular Fluttershy? Wait– Lemme guess– Twilight?” Sunset tilted her head, realizing the ending of an adventure with her six friends was predictable at this point, something that made her smile.

“Hah, yep! She made up a spell to reverse it, and everything turned out okay. I do think it’s cool though– Pointy teeth are a look, and Fluttershy is no stranger to pulling off looks! She can make anything work, heheheh.” Rainbow gushed about her girlfriend gleefully.

Groaning of annoyance, Scootaloo poked the pegasus she was riding. “Blergh! If you two are gonna be talking about girlfriend stuff, I'm jumping off, I swear!”

Jokingly, Sunset made some kissy faces, mocking the idea. “Awww this might be you someday, Scootie!! You might have a pony to gush over, and do kissy kiss stuff with in the future, just saying!”

The filly’s face grew slightly red, as she closed her eyes and pouted. “Bah! There’s no space on the podium of awesomeness where Scootaloo will be!!” She said dramatically, in a way that made Rainbow Dash proud, which only resulted in the two adults laughing a bit more.

“Can’t we talk about something cool and awesome?!” The Filly complained. “Like– Are you two gonna compete in the upcoming regional race together again?! It was so sad to see you two didn’t get to have medals last time, maybe this time…?”

With a chuckle, Sunset shrugged. “I’m pretty happy with how last time went, to be honest! And I’m not sure that they’d allow an Alicorn to compete, it might be a little unfair, heheh. But I could ask!”

Scootaloo let out a groan of disappointment, and Rainbow nudged her. “Hey kiddo don’t be like that! I know I’ll definitely participate, if you wanna root for me. But Sunset’s right though– Considering how well she performed without wings, I can’t even imagine how she’d wreck that race now!” She let out gleeful laughter, reminiscing on the wonderful time.

“On that note, kiddo–” Sunset smirked, changing the subject. “You ready for this?”

Nodding enthusiastically, Scootaloo flapped her tiny wings in excitement. “Yeah! Yeahyeahyeah!! Thanks for being here to cover me, Sunset! Just like Dash!!”

“Hey, it’s even safer with two of us!” Rainbow gave her a warm smile. “Ready to fly, Scoots?” She proclaimed joyfully, readying her movements, looking back to the filly with that same warm smile.

“Yes!!”

Together, the Alicorn and the Pegasus dived, and due to the extremely high altitudes, the fall was almost gentle.

Scootaloo let go of her hero, and allowed herself to float, or more precisely, fall. She giggled joyfully, as Equestria looked so far away, Ponyville was so far away, and it was like she could see everything.

With a wide smile, she flapped her tiny wings. She knew she could never fly properly; But falling, and directing said falling with her wings? Absolutely. She could control her movement, practice tricks, and more importantly, feel the wind and the skies in her face.

She took great joy in spinning, flipping, directing her movement with gleeful flaps of her small wings. She could visualize plenty of trick ideas as she did this, and practice them on the fly.

And she knew she was perfectly safe– After all, two of the coolest ponies in Equestria were there to cover for her; Making sure that she would reach the ground safely.

So for a few brief wonderful moments, as she fell through the skies, safeguarded by two of the most prolific fliers in Equestria, she felt like she could truly fly.

Applejack had spent the last few years of her life in survival mode.

Stick to the shadows. Don’t take many risks. Pounce only when necessary; When you see an opening.

If they try to corner you, run. If they’re alone, fight, kill.

It was ironic, in a world where creatures of the night roamed free, that she spent most of her time underground, or in hiding, much like the other few survivors that hadn’t turned into one of them.

But she didn’t care much. Although she was hunted, she was often the hunter.

And many of them feared her.

This night, this eternal night, was like any other, for her. She walked quietly by the border of Everfree forest, using its foliage as cover, observing Ponyville; Considering another target, considering another supply run.

The Blood moon bathed all of Equestria in a strange glow. One she had distaste on being used to. She tilted her hat, narrowing her eyes, gazing into the night.

It was meant to be an eternal night like any other. But it wasn’t.

As she gazed above the skies in Ponyville, she could see a swarm of them– Chasing something… Chasing someone through the night skies.

She narrowed her gaze, and could see something peculiar– The thing they were chasing glowed like a star.

It glowed like the sun.

And just like that, a massive blast of light lit the night sky, and all of those chasing it were sent packing, disbanding in fear, scattering.

All except one. Applejack ran towards the edge of the forest, seeing this newcomer fall onto Ponyville.

‘Curiosity killed the cat’ Her mind told her, but no, this wasn’t just curiosity. If Celestia was somehow free, she HAD to help her. She could be the key to solving everything. And if there was somehow a sun Alicorn around, well… The same rule applied.

She ran towards the town she used to call home, and took cover behind a house, looking at the plaza that the strange glowing pony had just landed on.

And it was indeed, one of the strangest sights she had ever seen.

A vampire pony was pinned down, her muzzle forced on the ground, squirming in anger, but completely subdued, and above her, pinning her down, was… A pony identical to her.

No. Not identical. Bigger. An alicorn. And a fully armored one, at that.

“You’re kidding me, right? Everypony in this universe is a vampire?! And not even fruit-bats– You monsters actually drink blood?! What a fucking mess…! What’s next, zombies?!” The Princess of Valor snarled at her other self, questioning her, running through her memories. “And what, you’re just a foot soldier? A bloodhound?!”

“Hah!! Look at you, big and tough, laugh it up if you want– I didn’t need to be Celestia’s perfect little pupil to grow wings, see? I’m fucking HAPPY!!!” Her other self hissed, spreading her bat-like wings almost gleefully.

Shaking her head, ignoring her other self, the Valkyrie snarled. “Where’s your boss’s lair?”

“HAH!” The vampire Sunset hissed. “As if I’d ever tell you, loser!!”

“Heh. you just did.” Grinning, just by asking that question, it was made perfectly easy for Sunset to read her other self’s memories, and find the answer.

“Now beat it.” The Valkyrie let go of her other self, who skittered and flew away, not before shouting some insults. “You’ll be lucky if you last ten hours around here, other me! Every single vampire will want the blood of an Alicorn; You’re fresh meat!!”

Scoffing, the Valkyrie ignored her. “‘Ten hours.’ What a joke.”

The night was quiet once more, as the Princess of Valor watched her bat-like-self disappear into the darkness, and then observed the Blood moon, ominously bathing the entire world in a red hue.

“Ugh… Damnit.” She said, exhaling, but then, turning, she readied herself to take flight, and ready for a fight. “Canterlot, Canterlot… This-a-way.” She muttered.

“WAIT!” Applejack yelled, as she ran forward. “You there!! Who are you?! Why and how are ya an Alicorn!!?”

Halting, the gaze of the Princess of Valor inspected the newcomer. Applejack looked rough. A handful of scars, a busted up long leather jacket, and her hat had seen better days. The most interesting object she wore was a collar– A metal, spiked collar around her neck. Sunset could easily deduce that her not being a Vampire and the way she carried herself was very connected.

“Woah, AJ. You look rough. Are there more like you around? Y’know. Not bloodsuckers?” The Valkyrie approached her, cautiously, but relaxed.

“Not many. Good, ya heard of me–Before anythin’, let’s get inside. The queen will have seen that big light blast ya made; No point in leaving ourselves exposed.” The Ex-Farmer shook her head, leading the way, and the Alicorn followed without hesitation.

Running out of there, a vampire hissed at them from one of the rooftops. “Lookie here, Applejack’s got a new buddy!! We’ll bleed her dry, just like all the others, hunter!!” The bloodsucker scorned.

With one single hoof stomp on the floor, Applejack turned and glared at the vampire– Which sent the creature flying into the night, terrified.

Having to explain this again and again had gotten tiring at this point, so the Princess of Valor tried leaving it simple, as they walked through the dark forest. “Okay, I’ll try to make this simple, but I'm not from around here, and I can only stay in your world for an hour. So if you need help from a princess of the sun, I’m all yours.”

Hearing all of this was certainly a hard and confusing pill to swallow– But Applejack wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth. “Okay, I only understood some of that– But yer an Alicorn, and a damn powerful one– So follow my lead– I know just how ya can help us.”

They were enveloped by the darkness of the forest, with only a few specks of the blood moon light showering them from above, as Applejack led them to a very small hidden cave, covered by foliage. Sunset’s survival instincts were heightened, she was aware of every sound. The last thing she needed was to become a vampire multiversal traveler.

Sunset couldn’t help but deviate, as her mind went elsewhere. “Last universe I saw you in, you were a sheriff. You had arrested the other me, but then deputized me. It was pretty funny.”

“Huh? Ya lost me, partner.” Applejack tilted her head in confusion, looking at her ally, considering her sanity.

“Nevermind.” Sunset suppressed a chuckle with an exhale. “Just saying, clock’s ticking, If you want my help fixing this world, we better hurry.” She looked around cautiously, at the darkness of the forest.

“I ain’t exactly got a plan yet, we gotta think it over.” Sniffing the air, Applejack found a little cave, hidden, covered by vines. A special little nook that was quite effectively covered. “I got hideouts like these all over the forest– Some even in town, too. Sadly most of em’ don’t got any survivors in em’... Anymore.” They walked together, in a small pathway into the dark, until they reached a small, almost cozy room. She lit a lamp with some difficulty, bathing the dark crevice in pale orange light.

A quick glance around definitely implied a lot– There were some canned fruit kept safely in crates, sleeping bags, some old magazines, and plenty of weapons– most of them made from wood, surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, when you considered a vampire’s weakness.

“I’m Applejack, by the way. Vampire hunter.” She offered a hoof.

“Sunset Shimmer. Princess of Valor.” She shook the hoof with a smile. “Those blood suckers seemed to be pretty sensitive to my light magic… You know, I could just raise the sun, if it’d help””

“Y-ya can?!” Applejack’s eyes widened, but she was quick to dismiss the idea. “No!! Ya can’t… It’d be genocide– Those monsters might be horrible, and have taken over Equestria… but some of them were friends. Family.” She shook her head, sitting down, with an exhale. “There ain’t no point in ‘savin’ a world with nopony alive in it.”

Sunset nodded quietly– It’d be indeed too easy. But simply burning everything wasn’t a solution. Applejack groaned, stretching, as she opened a handful of crates, gathering weapons. “We tried finding a cure at first. But it aint just a need for blood that they have– it’s a bloodlust. It warps them. At first, they divided into clans, with plenty of infighting, but…”

Pensively, Sunset leaned against a wall. “You know, I’m pretty sure there’s a way to reverse vampirism… Where’s the Twilight Sparkle of this world? She would know.”

Applejack let out a scoff. “She’s one of them. One of their highest rankin’ commanders, too. She ain’t helpin nopony.”

Exhaling, Sunset sat down. For a moment she did consider how hot her wife would look as a vampire– Then pushed those thoughts away; They were very, very distracting. Applejack scratched the rocky floor absentmindedly, and in anger. “– But one thing ya can def help me with– I been lookin to kill their leader for a while. She basically united every vampire clan, even managed to leave the sky in the state it is– Her and her commanders are a huge threat. They took everything from me… She took everything.”

Nodding, Sunset observed more of the surroundings. Was this all that Applejack had, for years? …If there was anything she could do to help a friend, she would. “Roger that. I can definitely help. I won’t go scorched earth if you don’t think it’s necessary– If you just need help with one, I’m here”

Slowly, Applejack nodded too. She was covered in wooden stakes now, nearly, and with the way she moved, it seemed like she had had plenty of practice.

“Right. Who's the leader then, Fluttershy? In my world, she was the one that–”

“No, it ain’t her. Fluttershy is one of the commanders.” the Ex-Farmer shook her head dismissively, as she finished arming herself.

She paused, only for a moment. “The vampire queen is called Rarity.Will you help me put her out of her misery?” Applejack narrowed her eyes in determination.

“R-Rarity? You want to kill Rarity…?” Sunset suppressed her suprise; This universe was more bizarre by the second.

“‘Course I do! I been trying to do it for years– She rules over all the vampire clans. She’s been huntin’ me down just as long as I hunted her, but I never managed to get to her– If we kill her, there’ll be infightin’; Each of the leaders of the vampire clans will want to claim her spot-- The clans will be at each other's throats– Literally. It’d be perfect… And she’d finally be at peace.”

“What about finding a cure?” Sunset scanned her friend with a gaze.

“Many of us abandoned that idea for a long, long time. I got a friend named Zecora that is still trying; But getting any ingredients is impossible, with the world like this. The moment that eternal night came, going outside at any time was a danger. If we kill the queen, it’ll give us survivors a reprieve, with their infightin’– It’d be much easier for us to move about, maybe finally make a cure. I have to kill Rarity.” She affirmed as much without hesitation, even if with a little bit of something in her voice, something that Sunset could notice. Maybe desperation.

“Do you, now?” The Valkyrie tilted her head with a smile.

“What’s so funny exactly? Is humor different in yer world or somethin’?”

“Sorry, it’s just… Heh.” Sunset shook her head with a chuckle. “In my world, you and Rarity are lovers. Have been since I’ve known you, actually. It’s kind of weird to hear you say you want to kill her without hesitation– It feels like a joke, almost.”

The hunter’s eyes twitched, as her lips quivered. But it led to a snarl. “I could NEVER love that wretched demoness! She’s the leader of all these monsters! They took our world, they took everything!”

“Yeah, yeah. You used to be close though, right? Friends? Maybe more?” Tilting her head, the Valkyrie narrowed her eyes, looking through her with a smile. “Are all of her commanders your friends?”

“Most of em’.” She grumbled. “But that don’t change nothin. Drivin’ a stake through her heart is gonna make everypony’s life here much, much easier. Mine, specially.”

“Right. Okay. Let me show you something.” Sunset lent her a hoof. “And if you still feel the same way after, I’ll have no problem helping you kill her.”

“Show me what? Whadayamean?” She accepted the hoof.

And just like that, Sunset quickly showed Applejack a memory or two of her and Rarity together.

I had only been in the team for a couple of weeks. I had hesitated to accept Twilight’s request, after all, I was just the messed up Unicorn that had turned into a demon and almost killed her– Why would I deserve to be here?

Hastingly, but carefully, Sunset ran through the halls of Twilight’s castle, carrying with her magic a bundle of papers and other assorted items that she knew Twilight would want at their meeting– She still had some trouble finding her way around the castle, but she had gotten ready extra early to compensate for it.

I hadn’t started being an overachiever yet. In fact, most of those weeks I spent almost like a zombie. Complying to one thing or another, but having no energy whatsoever.

Any attempts of the group to ‘integrate’ me or ‘befriend’ me felt forced.

“I-I’m here!!” Sunset spoke, and regretted speaking as loud as she did, but was then pleased to find that the table was empty– Except for one pony.

Twilight had saved me only recently– And just like that, she was already becoming my entire world, my entire life. Not that I was even close to being ready to admit that.

After all, I had never been in love like that– Much less understood what being with somepony like that would look like… Until I met you two.

“Um. Hi, Rarity.” She said awkwardly, shaking off her exhaustion, and climbing onto her seat, avoiding eye contact. The chair was made of crystal, and it had her cutie mark… Taped to it. Drawn on a piece of paper.

“Good morning, Sunset! Nice to see you taking the initiative and arriving early– Have you been sleeping well?” Rarity, smiling, applying her makeup as she looked at a small mirror, seemed quite chipper, in opposition to the punk unicorn that had just arrived, looking exhausted.

All that Sunset could do was shrug and offer a mumbled affirmation, as she prepared her paperwork. She had definitely not been sleeping well, with dreams that were wracked with guilt, and nightmares that burdened her with her demonic mistakes and fears.

And Rarity could tell.

Rarity could tell that an ice breaker was necessary.

I hadn’t gotten closer with anypony in the group yet. Pinkie had certainly made some solid attempts, some that were very very welcome– But not effective, in my state. And Twilight… I felt guilty just by being in her presence. I often felt like running away.

I strongly considered it, too. And in many universes, I did.

I don’t know what it is with Rarity… She could always tell when I was hurting– And she could tell when I was in love with Twilight. But it’s like she was a mind reader.

Ironic, coming from me.

“Oh, darling…” She shook her head, with a wry smile. Sunset stopped on her tracks, unsure if she was making a mistake– Most of her motions and words were like walking on a minefield to her, recently. She hesitated with everything.

Letting out a snicker, Rarity motioned with a hoof, with that same smile. “I wouldn’t put important papers over there, by the way.”

Hesitating once more, Sunset made the papers float in a stack once more, trying to organize them, afraid she had made a mistake.“U-um. Okay. Wait, why?”

By default, I expected every single one of my actions to be wrong, back then.

Still smiling, still checking her mirror, she responded, every word rejoiced, every word enjoyable. “Oh, you know. Applejack had to run an errand, but me and her both got here early. Let’s just say we took the opportunity to ‘pass the time together’... All over this table.” She said so in an almost bragging tone.

Sunset’s eyes widened, then narrowed, then moved to the table, then back at Rarity. She then began chuckling– Not fake laughter, genuine, real laughter; Coupled with a genuine smile, no matter how tired. “Pfff… Good one, Rarity. You got me. Hah. And I thought Pinkie was the joker.”

Placing the papers down again resulted in Rarity interjecting quickly. “Oh, I wouldn't put them over there either, darling.”

It then dawned on me that she wasn’t joking– Slowly, but surely, and I came to realize that these ponies I was working with, no matter how strange… They knew how to have a good time.

“You… You’re serious.” Sunset couldn’t help but smirk– The kind of smirk someone has when they hear a dirty joke.

“Dead serious.” Rarity winked.

Sunset had to channel so much of her inner strength not to burst out in laughter, here and now.

Two ponies had fucked on top of the table of friendship.

Try not to laugh challenge– Impossible.

She moved the papers, Rarity shook her head, she moved them again, another shake of the head, until she moved one more time, and Rarity nodded.

“Good… Good for you.” Sunset grinned, her teeth grinding fiercely, as she suppressed laughter. “Um, just asking, why exactly did you tell me?”

“Because I trust you can keep a secret, friend.” She gave Sunset a genuine, warm smile. But then it turned devious. “And because nopony will ever believe you.” With an eyebrow raised, the seamstress closed her mirror and put it away, scanning the new member of their team for how well she’d process this information.

I know it might seem like the kind of thing that I should find strange. The kind of thing that should put me off. But that interaction just made me feel a bit more at ease– Knowing that the ponies I worked with weren’t perfect little saints made it so much easier to accept my mistakes.

And not just that. The fact that she was open about it.

And that’s why I burst out laughing, just then.

“HAHAHAHAHHAHAAHHAHHAHAHA OH MY– PFFHAHAHA” Sunset needed to hold the table not to collapse in laughter– Laughing so much she needed water. And Rarity joined in with her own devious snickers.

The laughter continued, as she leaned her forehead on the table– With Sunset having realized she hadn’t laughed like this for a long, long time.

And she kept snickering for a little while longer, until she managed to speak. “T-thanks, Rarity. I needed that. Heheheh…”

“Don’t mention it, darling.” She received another sly wink, from a delighted unicorn.

Soon enough Applejack entered the room, carrying a basket full of snacks, looking like she had just run a marathon, but happy nonetheless. “I’m back, sugarcube! Oh hi, Sunset! Whatcha laughin’ about?”

Naturally, the punk unicorn was a bit preoccupied with containing more snickers, before managing to respond; An action that seemed difficult, when one of the key players of this conversation had just entered the room.

“Oh, you know, dear…” Rarity pulled her love close, kissing her gently and then whispering something in her ear, something that spread warmth all across Applejack’s face. They remained like that, for a little bit, beholding each other with affection.

It was new to me. That kind of love and affection, that kind of closeness and intimacy, I hadn’t ever seen anything like it.

After receiving another whisper, Applejack’s eyes widened, and she quickly turned to the other unicorn in the room “Um! Okay! Uh, yeah, uh, Rarity’s just joshin’ ya, Sunset! She likes to joke around! Nevermind none!”

Yeah it could have been just a joke. But it didn’t matter to me much. I saw those two being close, closer than I ever saw anypony together, and I realized that maybe I wanted something like that for myself, too.

Much like Rarity described, time and time again, a ‘Fairytale romance’ always seemed unimaginable to me, even as a foal.

But I was seeing it, kind of. I could envision it.

“Sure I am.” Rarity affirmed mischievously, not before bringing her love’s face closer. “Now eyes on me, darling.” And of course, Applejack obeyed implicitly, and they kissed once more.

Every affection, every nuzzle, every kiss, felt like a gift, to you two.

I didn’t understand it. But I felt it.

And it certainly influenced me, in some ways, to pursue that kind of love for myself.

What about you?

Applejack recoiled, breathing uneasily, fiddling with her hat. Her face demonstrated some anger– But a fluster betrayed her. There was a certain nostalgia that she felt, after being shown that. Years she thought were behind her. She spoke quietly. “So… What was that? What could have been?”

“What is.” Sunset narrowed her eyes. “In my world, at least.”

Sitting down, the Ex-Farmer stared at the floor. “Me and that demoness… What a joke.” She muttered, shaking her head.

It wasn’t like the Princess of Valor wanted to dilly-dally or play cupid. She wasn’t Cadance. She just wanted to ensure a friend wouldn’t do something she couldn’t take back. “Do you still want to kill her? She was your friend. Could have been something more, too.”

“She was.” Applejack stated simply.

There was a brief moment of silence, where the hunter stared at the floor… Until she shook her head. “Rarity has to die. It has to be me.” Applejack muttered– The uncertainty in her tone was visible, even if she tried to hide it in anger.

“Sounds good.” Sunset shrugged and nodded. “I can fly us to Canterlot, if you need. That is her lair, right?”

“Right.” Applejack said, gathering her things, being ready for a fight, ready for anything.

“By the way…” Sunset began speaking, as they moved– She had come to a pretty good idea, as the Ex-Farmer spent time reminiscing. “I have a plan– One that hasn’t failed me yet, if you want to get a shot at her– I think that we can combine killing Rarity and finding a cure into one single plan.”

Her ears twitched, but Applejack kept looking forward. “Must be some plan, then. What is it?”

“Well…” Sunset grimaced. “You’re not gonna like it. At all. But you’d have one-on-one time with Rarity, and I could go find out the cure in the meantime.”

Exhaling in annoyance, she turned her head slightly at the Alicorn, still leading the way. “Just tell me how I’d kill her.”

“Okay. Hmm… How do I say this…” She took a moment to consider her words. “Have you had a ‘Midnight Sparkle’ In this world before?”

“Um… No? Who’s that?”

Chuckling, considering her past, Sunset began explaining to her in detail, how to beat a powerful pony that has the hots for you; Something she had ample experience with.

Life was certainly comfortable, for Sunset Shimmer. Without much challenge.

She lounged on her long couch, eating fruit. Her horn was bound, denied of magic, but she was not chained. The prison she was in, or more precisely the home she was in, was quite cozy. It had ample space, dozens upon dozens of books lined in shelves, many of which she had read, a king-sized royal-looking bed, a space for her to exercise, a space for her to paint and draw, a space for her to hang said drawings and paintings, and even one where she could practice guitar– Not to mention a beautiful balcony with a wonderful view of what remained of Ponyville below, and above it, the eternal night– One that was moonless, accentuated only with stars.

On any other day, she’d be comfortable, she’d be relaxed. But today had been a strange day.

She heard a certain someone approach, and chewed on one last grape for good measure. Shooting one last worried glance at the rafters above her, and then centering herself.

“Ohhhh Sunny Bunnyyyyyy!!” A familiar voice rang in the distance, with a certain flirtatious joy in her tone.

Soon enough, through the jailbars, Midnight Sparkle teleported inside the room. Wearing a dress which was adorned in stars, that clearly had been squeezed and torn through being worn under armor recently– She looked a bit tired; But none of that removed from her joy and excitement of being here, with Sunset. “I’ve got loooovely news! But first, how’s your night been? I missed you!” The Dark Alicorn said with a delighted smile, as she approached Sunset, and sat in front of her, on the floor.

“Great as usual! Can’t complain! Nothing new!” Sunset let out an awkward smile, as she pushed the fruit bowl away with a hoof. “...What’s the news you wanted to share?”

“Wait a second…!” Midnight sniffed the air, not in suspicion, but certainly having noticed an unusual smell, in curiosity– A curiosity that the unicorn could not allow.

Sunset quickly leaned forward and kissed Midnight on the cheek, then neck, then nuzzled her for good measure. “I missed you too, Sparkles.” She said with a very effectively flirtatious growl, as her own face grew a bit red. A perfect distraction to make Midnight let go of a scent.

Letting out adorable, if only a bit deranged giggles, Midnight looked at the unicorn she loved thoroughly. “Oh, you…!!! Ah, I always enjoy a homecoming…!” She said, nuzzling Sunset affectionately.

“So what’s the news, Midnight?” Sunset tried desperately, if not covertly, to get the conversation moving along.

“Oh, you’ll love this.” Waving her crooked, crystal-like horn, particles danced in the room, demonstrating images of what she was saying. “The land of the griffons has officially waved the white flag! Our kingdom continues to expand without any worthy resistance! Now all that remains is the Yaks and the Hippogriffs– Not long now, the whooole world will belong to us.~” above, images of Midnight spreading her wings, standing on all of Equestria, with Sunset in tow.

The Unicorn shuddered only a little– After all, she was used to all of this– As she watched the beautiful blue particles dance in the air of the room, indicating what the Dark Alicorn was explaining. And yet, without much fear, she tilted her head and spoke. “Um, your kingdom, Midnight. Not ‘ours’...”

With a pout, the dark alicorn frowned. “Humpf. You know the throne next to mine is still empty… I would love your company throughout the looooong, lonely campaigns of war…” She approached her love, looking at her with nearly sad eyes, that did not suppress her desire.“Don’t you want to let go already…? Be free, like me, Sunny Bunny…?” She was almost giving Sunset puppy dog eyes.

“Sorry, Sparkles. The answer is still no. I always enjoy your company, though…!” That wasn’t a lie. She still loved Twilight Sparkle through and through, in any form she took. Even this.

Hopping beside her on the couch, Midnight nuzzled her some more. “Aww, but we could be even closer, you know…! Imagine just what we could do, if you had your wings…!” And with that, she got on top of Sunset, pinning her on the couch further, with a mischievous smile, raising her wings. “You know, that campaign was soooooo exhausting. I’ve been soooo looking forward to some R&R with you, Sunny Bunny~”

Any other day, this would Sunset would have gone further with this immediately. But today had been a strange day.

Putting on another smile, Sunset moved a strand of hair away from her love’s eyes, and spoke sweetly. “You know what I’m craving for…? Cake. How about you make us some cake, and then I can give you that rest and relaxation…? I’ll be yours, Sparkles.”

Midnight’s face lit up with a toothy grin, and she teleported to the door. “YES! I’m on it! I’ll be riiiiight back, Sunny Bunny!! I’ll bake your favorite!!” The sounds of her powerful teleportation could be heard echoing in her castle as she moved further away.

Sunset let out a nervous exhale, as the room went quiet once more.

…But not for long.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me.” The annoyed voice of the Princess of Valor could be heard muttering from the rafters.

“Y-you can come down now. She’ll be gone for a little while– Twilight struggled to bake cakes, but Midnight is learning.” Sunset flusteredly scratched her own mane.

The Valkyrie landed on the floor, looking at her thoroughly, as she disabled the invisibility spell she had cast on herself to keep Midnight none the wiser. “So what are you exactly– her pet? Does she walk you around on a leash?!”

“...Once or twice.” Flustering with only a bit of shame, Sunset averted looking at her other self.

Rubbing her temples, the Alicorn let out a frustrated exhale. “Did you not even try to beat her?! She took over Equestria– She imprisoned your friends– She took Twilight from you!!”

“She is Twilight!!– And for the record, you don’t see me with bat wings or sharp teeth, do you? I’m not helping her in her evil conquest, I’m not sharing the throne– I’m just… Well…”

“Just benefiting from being her plaything.” Crossing her arms, the Princess of Valor huffed at her other self with disappointment.

“I was going to say ‘accepting the cards I was dealt’ But if that’s how you want to put it, sure.” Blowing raspberries, Sunset laid back on the couch, not exactly regretting her actions. “Look, you don’t get it. She’s unbeatable– And besides, I couldn't ever even think of hurting her, she’s Twilight!! And if it makes you feel better, I’ve refused to join her, every time she asked! I’m literally in a prison right now!” Not exactly an uncomfortable one, though.

“Sounds like you didn’t refuse much else...”The Alicorn nearly chuckled, with the obvious implication of the previous conversation her other self and Midnight had shared, as she pointed with a hoof at the very messy, very big, very comfortable bed that Sunset likely shared with Midnight countless times at this point.

Despite the frustration she felt at her other self, she could at least tell that this Sunset was happy; And despite everything, seeing another self being happy was always comforting. …Even if it was at the cost of the world.

Groaning, Sunset rolled her eyes, and munched on another grape. “Did you just come to this universe to judge me, man?! Not cool! Midnight Sparkle is unbeatable! You’d know, if she existed in your universe!”

Once again suppressing a chuckle, the Valkyrie sat on another couch, looking through her other self. “She did. She did and I beat her. And looking at this universe– looking at you, this room– Has made me realize how easy it was.” She took a brief moment to exhale, reminiscing on her own past. “Y’know what's the stupidest part about this?! You were so close to being me!! The day I beat Midnight is when I became an Alicorn, and only a week later me and Twilight were a couple!!”

With her jaw dropping, eyes widening, Sunset stood, in disbelief. “Wha– You managed to beat Midnight, and bring Twilight back?? It was EASY?! How?!?!?!”

“You know what? I’m just going to show you. Your world is overdue for a saving, anyway. Just make sure you take the credit when I’m gone, okay?” The Valkyrie stood, and stretched. “Don’t make a sound; Watch and learn.” She cast a spell of invisibility on her other self, who remained quiet and still on the couch, with great expectation.

Inhaling, Sunset cast the calling spell– The spell that she and her wife used, time and time again, to call each other, no matter how far. And she smirked, because in only a second, she could hear the sounds of teleportation coming her way.

Midnight appeared in the room, flustering, her tail wagging, looking around frantically; With a couple of specks of cake batter in her cheeks. “U-um. D-did you call me, Sunny Bu–”

But she stopped. Because in front of her, was a Sunset that was taller than her, seemingly incredibly strong, with beautiful Alicorn wings on her back. Something that to Midnight Sparkle, who was already in love with a Sunset Shimmer, was breathtaking.

“Heya, Sparkles.” The Valkyrie gave her a tilt of the head, and a flirtatious smile.

“U-um, h-how did, w-what, u-um,” Midnight tried saying, as a fluster spread over her face, as she looked at the winged Sunset in front of her in complete disbelief.

“Oh, these?” the Alicorn spread and flexed her wings, coming even closer. “I was just thinking about how I wanted to spend a thousand years ruling Equestria with you, and well… Bang.”

“B–b-bang…?” Stuttering, Midnight nearly backed up, with an intense fluster; But she stayed put. She wanted this.

“Bang.” Sunset got really, really close, with that same flirtatious grin. “But you know, I’m not in a rush. I think I want something else, here and now.” The implications were clear, as their muzzles were incredibly close, she towered over the dark alicorn with that same captivating smile.

Sunset leaned in and licked a speck of cake batter off of Midnight’s cheek.

And naturally, Midnight was nearly unresponsive, completely shocked stiff by the incredible visage before her. “Wh– Huh?? Eh?? Huh?!”

Nearly an inch from kissing her, Sunset took action.

Charging her horn with incredible amounts of light energy, akin to that of a blade, she delivered one decisive, incredibly powerful strike on Midnight’s horn, breaking it fully, with her collapsing on the floor instantly.

The pony unconscious on the floor was now Twilight Sparkle once more.

Sunset looked at her invisible self, disabling the spell that hid her, and waved her hooves at Twilight's unconscious figure. “See how EASY that was?!!!! She’s COMPLETELY unresponsive when shown that level of affection by us!!! All you needed to do was ATTACK!!” The Valkyrie scoffed in annoyance.

Flabbergasted, shocked, Sunset ran to Twilight’s side. “H-her HORN was her weak spot??! Oh you’ve gotta be fucking KIDDING ME!?!–”

“I hate this plan.” Applejack muttered in annoyance. “I can’t believe I agreed to this.”

The spiked collar that she wore now had a chain, one that Sunset held with magic, pulling her forward; And not just that, she was barely holding any more weapons, only a stake or two that she hid inside her jacket. “Hey. If you want a chance at her, and for a chance of me getting the cure, this is the best plan. Reminder, I don’t have a lot of time in this world!”

“Bah. Fine. But if anything goes wrong, ya better start burning things!!” She said, blowing air from her nostrils.

“With pleasure.” The Alicorn let out a smirk.

They had finally reached the gates of Canterlot castle– And it was very clear now that they were being stalked by dozens upon dozens of vampires; Flying in the night sky, hiding in between the shadows of the homes, crawling on their rooftops.

Sunset’s horn light was not only very visible– It was also very dangerous to the vampires. And she wasn’t even using it at its strongest. She was like a bright star in a sea of darkness, her armor reflected the light even stronger, almost akin to that of a disco ball. Plenty of vampires attempted to get closer, only to recoil.

She cleared her throat, and yelled out. “I’M HERE TO STRIKE A DEAL WITH QUEEN RARITY. OPEN UP.”

A voice hissed from the shadows above in anger– Their red eyes glowing in the dark. “What do you have to offer the queen, bloodbag?”

“I believe that’s clear.” The Alicorn stated while yanking the chain of her ‘prisoner’ “Let me through or I’ll go through you.”

After a brief moment of quiet, where whispers in the dark spoke the name Applejack, the doors opened. “Showtime.” She whispered to Applejack, who snarled in anger. One thing was for sure, they were at the belly of the beast now.

The many, many vampires that surrounded them recoiled, as the two of them walked with some haste towards the throne room. It wasn’t a matter of fearing their opponents– Sunset’s time was limited.

Many whispers and hisses could be heard on this crowd that surrounded them. Applejack’s name was being snarled all around that darkness.

“They don’t seem like your biggest fans.” Sunset commented.

“I killed a lotta their kind.” Applejack stated plainly.

Their hoofsteps echoed on the chambers they passed– the entire castle was blanketed in darkness, only lit by the dim purple light of certain torches here and there. And of course, Sunset, lighting the way.

Vampires hid in every nook, every corner, recoiling when they saw them, stalking them as they moved.

“Having second thoughts?” Sunset whispered.

“No. If I die, I die. Just as long as I kill her first…” Applejack muttered back.

“Here we go.” They finally entered the room– The Canterlot throne room. Many of the stained glass windows had been changed or replaced, many of the decorations were in blood red.

Vampires were hanging from the ceiling, sitting on the corners, delighted at the sight of the two of them. Most windows were either open or broken, with the vampires crawling inside by the dozens. And of course, at the end of the room, stood only one throne, with one pony sitting atop it.

Rarity. The vampire queen.

She wore a silver crown, and an outfit laced with black and red; Plenty of jewelry, and a delighted, near manic toothy smile. “Oh my…~” She muttered with their approach.

Sunset’s heart fluttered for a moment when she noticed the two ponies that sat near her throne– Fluttershy on one side, and on the other… Twilight Sparkle. In full vampire getup and everything.

“Applejack, dear…” The Queen hissed in absolute delight. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you vulnerable. You still look as tasty as ever, though.” She licked her lips, reveling in this moment; Reveling on seeing her prey in chains.

No response from the Ex-Farmer, who simply glared at her.

Tilting her head, the Queen spoke mockingly. “What, no bite? Is that the cost of you finally being offered to me on a silver platter?” Several of the vampires that swarmed the room snickered deviously.

Besides her, Fluttershy shared in that glee. “Awww she must be sad to finally have been caught!! Ready to join her family, I bet!”

And Twilight Sparkle laughed too. “And it wasn’t even one of us that caught her! How amusing~”

Ignoring then, Sunset spoke plainly, and yet, dominated the room. “Queen Rarity. I’m here to make a deal.”

Scoffing, Rarity lounged on her throne, without much interest. “And to what do I owe a sun Alicorn the pleasure? You’ve certainly made quite an impression of yourself, with the mess you made in Ponyville, after appearing out of thin air…” Word traveled fast in the vampire kingdom. But Sunset was running out of time.

“I’m here for a prisoner exchange. You want Applejack, right?” The Alicorn tilted her head analytically.

Once again, licking her lips, the Queen delighted herself in beholding her prey. “Oh, yes, darling… She has been in our eyes for a long time, but never our fangs–” Once again, the vampires around them snickered, following along. And the queen bared her fangs with a smile. “Applejack the vampire hunter is finally mine.”

“Not yet.” The Alicorn narrowed her eyes. “If you want her, I can give her to you– But I want to make a trade.”

Rarity let out a cackle, and the vampires surrounding her cackled along as well. “And what exactly makes you think that you have the power to make any demands, Alicorn? You are surrounded by a thousand of us– You’re both in the belly of the beast!!”

Fluttershy, besides her, flapped her bat wings in joy. “What a joke!! She thinks she can overpower us!!”

And Twilight followed suit. “You’re dead meat, blood bags!!”

Sunset lit her horn, increasing its potency drastically, and the many vampires in the room began hissing and screaming in pain, the queen was quick to cover her body with a wing, but they all were feeling burns; While her two commanders hid behind her throne.

The Valkyrie spoke calmly and plainly. “Consider it a professional courtesy that I am not burning your castle down to the ground. Now, we can trade, or I can do just that. What will it be?”

The Queen, hissing in pain, gave in. “FINE! FINE! WHAT ARE YOUR TERMS?! AND TURN THAT BLOODY THING OFF!!”

Sunset complied, with a smile, allowing the light to dim once more. Smirking, she beheld her object of interest. “Simple terms. I give you Applejack, you give me Twilight Sparkle.”

A handful of whispers and murmurs of confusion echoed throughout the room, and the vampire Twilight tilted her head in surprise.

Snickering, Fluttershy glared deviously at the Alicorn. “You want one of our own– A commander, no less. Why?”

Sunset had no reason to give away her plan, much less to waste time. “My reasons are my own. Take it or leave it– You either hand Twilight Sparkle over to me, or me and Applejack teleport out of here, and you continue trying to catch her the old way. What will it be?”

“Deal.” Rarity spoke plainly. “Hand her over.”

Twilight beheld her in confusion. “R-Rarity, why?!”

Multiple vampires, in every corner, began questioning and wondering about her decision. After all, Twilight used to be an Alicorn; She was useful. She was one of them.

Snarling, Rarity quieted the doubters. “ARE YOU QUESTIONING MY COMMANDS?! Applejack has eluded our grasp for years! And here she is, all tied up in a neat bow! Now move along, Twilight. The deal is MADE.” She waved a hoof dismissively, and Twilight hesitantly accepted.

With a whisper, Applejack addressed her Alicorn friend. “I can’t believe that worked. Good luck.”

“You too. In case we never see each other again, it’s been a pleasure.” Sunset smiled with a nod, pushing the vampire hunter forward.

The exchange was made, and Rarity beheld Applejack like she was both a gift and meal. “I’m going to enjoy this.” She hissed.

Applejack did not respond, just looked behind her, at Sunset and Twilight.

For only a second, Sunset allowed herself to be lost on seeing her wife, baring her fangs, dressed in gothic clothing, with the red eyes of a predator. But unfortunately, there was no time to enjoy the sight.

“What do you want with me, Alicorn?!” She hissed with hatred.

“Not here.” Sunset declared, grabbing her– And just like that, she teleported them away from that place.

They were now somewhere in the Canterlot mountain, bathed in the blood moon light, and with the few lights that shone from the city and castle.

Twilight, looking around frantically, rested her gaze in the Alicorn, and before saying a word, instinctively pounced.

She attempted to bite any kind of flesh, anywhere at all, But Sunset quickly grabbed her and pinned her down, fangs forced to the side.

From the mere seconds of touch, Sunset could feel years of ravenous bloodlust; And it didn’t help that she was wrestling with someone she cared for very much, too. She ignored all she felt, and spoke plainly. “Twilight. Before this all started, you tried curing vampirism, but it didn’t work. What did you do wrong, and what would you have done instead to fix it?”

The little nerd cackled joyfully in her grasp. “Nothing! Hahah!! The world is as it should be, blood bag!! And you gave up the strongest vampire hunter in Equestria for this?! Did you honestly think I’d tell you?! HAH!”

“You just did.” Sunset Smirked.

Having asked the question was all she needed. She saw through Twilight, through the real Twilight’s memories; And with it, she could see the solution, and what had gone wrong.

Originally, it had been Fluttershy, the first fruit bat vampire. Twilight tried bringing her friend back, but instead, she made it worse. Fluttershy now craved blood, and so did the bats, and like an outbreak, it spread, and soon enough nearly every pony was one of them.

But through this ravenous bloodthirsty monster, she could see the real Twilight.

And the real Twilight had already thought of a solution.

“Thanks, Twi. Now stay still, I’ve never done this kind of spell…”

Applejack was now surrounded by dozens upon dozens of vampires in that throne room, and now with Sunset gone, there was nearly no source of light. Rarity stood in front of her, with profound delight. “My, my, my… Look at you… So tasty...”

The hunter said nothing, simply darted her eyes around the dark room, seeing every imminent threat, keeping a level head, as her heart pounded. She only spoke when Rarity was closer. “I’m surprised, that after all this time, you’d share me.”

That was enough. More than enough. It was never Rarity’s intention to share her meal, and much less have it in public.

“Darlings, this one is mine.” the queen spoke for the whole room to hear. “If any of you disturbs me, I will wring your neck and bleed you dry.” She hissed for all to hear, as she yanked on Applejack’s chain.

Fluttershy was the only one that tried speaking. “But my queen, she’s a hunter!! Are you really going to–”

“Are you QUESTIONING ME?!“ She snarled plainly and truly, instantly silencing the other. “She is MY prey, and I will punish her how I see FIT!”

A small smirk appeared on the Earth Pony’s lips, as every vampire respected Rarity’s wishes, and bowed away.

Soon after they were walking alone through dark hallways together, lit only by the light of the blood moon, from the windows, Applejack being pulled by the queen, with a devious smile. “I’ve waited a long time for this. You’ve killed so many of us… Avoided my capture for so long… I’ve waited so long for you to be mine.”

“Likewise.” Applejack spoke through gritted teeth.

“How does it feel? To know that you are finally beaten?! To know that I will bleed you dry?” She hissed, inching closer to that spiked collar but containing herself.

“I dunno, Rares. How does it feel?” The Ex-Farmer spoke coldly.

“What?”

She spoke the words with anger. With coldness– Colder than a vampire. “How does it feel? I’m one of the final survivors. The only one of my kind that is actually fightin’. The last one that used to be yer friend. Once you take me out… No threats. Yer alone. You’ll spend this eternal night surrounded by bloodthirsty maniacs, until y'all run out of blood.”

“You’re trying to spoil this for me.” A frown and a pout appeared on Rarity’s face, as she bared her fangs. “I won’t let you. You’re mine now.”

They were nearly muzzle to muzzle as the vampire queen hissed her way to her. Applejack turned away, uninterested, unintimidated. “No I ain’t. I’m just another blood bag.”

Rarity was unnerved to see Applejack look away, VERY unnerved. She tugged on that chain, trying to bring her closer. “Eyes on me, darling.” She commanded.

“No.” The hunter refused to look.

“W-what?!” The queen was in disbelief.

“Yer not Rarity. Yer just a monster wearin’ her face. Ya don’t get to demand anythin’ of me.”

Groaning, the queen stomped a hoof on the floor, and attempted to get on her field of view, which the Ex-Farmer immediately turned away from. “Look at me, Applejack!!!”

“Nope.”

She was genuinely bothered, as she tried getting the hunter’s attention. “B-but I AM Rarity! I am YOUR Rarity!! And I’m better than I’ve ever been! I am stronger, I am a queen, I am eternal!!”

“Yer just a bloodsuckin’ monster that doomed the world.” Applejack refused to look her in the eye.

“Urgh, damn you!” She pulled on that chain harder, faster, until they reached her room. “You WILL be mine!” She proclaimed angrily.

Rarity’s room had her touch, with its own dark twist. Things felt gothic, dimly lit, red, and most of all, cold. The bed was massive, and the room had a handful of seamstress equipment on it– Not that she put that to much to practice in the eternal night.

Closing the door with a slam, she immediately turned to her prey, and started fiddling with her spiked collar, both with hooves and magic. “Now how do I take this ridiculous thing off…” She muttered angrily.

“Sugarcube.” Applejack spoke softly.

Rarity stopped immediately, and their eyes met. She hadn’t been called that in a long time. She didn’t say a word, just quietly observed the hunter’s eyes narrow. “Do ya remember when we were both foals? Together, under that orchard…?”

The smallest smile appeared on her lips, one without teeth. “Of course I remember, dear.” She spoke, equally softly.

On that same tone, Applejack’s expression softened, as she reminisced “And do ya remember, before all this mess… You n me, on that night, by the riverside…?”

“I would never forget that, Applejack…!” The queen seemed almost insulted, still speaking quietly.

“Really, now? Because ya ain’t the Rarity from back then. Look at yerself.” She gritted her teeth, looking at her from up to down. “When I look at you now. I don’t see that mare. I don’t see the mare I loved.”

“Do you need glasses?!” The Queen spitefully snarled. “I’m right here, handsome!! And I still want you by my side!!” She demanded, angrily.

“Really now. With all that talk of bleedin’ me dry?” The hunter raised an eyebrow defiantly.

“URGH!” The queen bared her fangs, inching closer, but then recoiling. “Applejack…”

She touched the hunter’s fuzzy chest with a hoof, with resignation. “I’ve been trying to get you for so long– To have you by my side on this… But you always ran away... I want you to be mine, Applejack… Forever, Like before.”

Shaking her head slowly, the Ex-Farmer blew air from her nostrils. “We can’t go back, sugarcube. Nothin’s like it was.”

The queen shook her head also, inching closer to her old love. “We don’t have to go back. We can be together, right here. You and me, side by side, ruling the night forever… Oh, How I’ve craved for this…!”

“Is that really what ya want?”

“More than anything. You and me.”

“Maybe…” The hunter inched close to her, their muzzles closer and closer. “Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad, with you…”

In silence, they inched closer and closer.

The kiss they shared was brief.

Because as soon as Applejack saw the opening, she pinned the queen to the ground– From her jacket, she pulled a wooden stake with her mouth, snarling viciously, she reached down and…

Nothing. Both of them breathing heavily, Rarity on her back, a stake pointed directly at her heart, Applejack’s breathing echoing in the room.

Silence.

Rarity closed her eyes. “You should do it.”

Silence.

“If anyone should, it should be you.”

Silence.

“Applejack, dear… Why are you hesitating?”

With a scream of frustration, the hunter dropped the stake. That scream echoed in the room, in the castle– She couldn’t deny what Sunset had shown her, much less what she had felt, so long ago.

She stood over her old love; Beholding her with resigned sorrow. “Sugarcube. I can’t. I can’t be like you.”

“Then don’t…” Rarity rose a hoof to her old love’s cheek, wiping a tear away.

“But… All of this, you, them, I… There’s no tomorrow…”

“Then let us just be… Even if just tonight.” She whispered; Attempting to lean closer, But Applejack pinned her down with a hoof.

“Ya ain’t makin’ me one of you. I’d rather die, Rares.” She affirmed, bluntly.

“Oh, Applejack…” Rarity shook her head, with a resignated, mournful smile. “There’s nothing about you I’d change. You’re perfect. You’ve always been. …I always preferred you warm, anyway…”

“But I…” The Ex-Farmer hesitated for a little while longer, then shook her head, shutting her eyes. “Ah, to hell with it.”

She leaned downward and kissed Rarity, this time, furiously; An animosity that her love reciprocated.

Together, muzzle to muzzle, flank to flank, this time, with nothing separating them.

The night wasn’t so cold anymore.

Twilight hoped that despite her strange changed appearance, the dozens upon dozens of vampires wouldn’t notice her passing by; Smell her warm blood, or even question why she was there.

A LOT had happened in the last minutes.

She galloped towards Rarity’s room, if there was any one pony that needed to be changed back first, it’d be her. Much like Sunset had advised, if she could unite the clans, she could get them in the same room, and just like that, Twilight could change them back.

There was a lot of work that needed to be done… But maybe now there was a chance.

Lucky for her, or unluckily, rather, nothing about her appearance had changed. But her bloodlust, and most importantly, reliance on blood, was over, and that was what needed to be fixed the most. If Equestria would have every single pony with wings, and sharp fangs, so be it– As long as they didn’t have to drain life from other living beings and each other.

It was a difficult plan, one she wished that the Valkyrie that she had met for only a few moments was there to help her with– But unfortunately, she was alone.

Rarity’s room was closer than ever, and thankfully, none of the vampires around had even sniffed her the wrong way.

She barged in the room, and locked the door behind her. Just in time to hear the strangest of things.

“Hey! When I say no bitin’, that means no nibblin’, too!!” Playful laughter was heard.

“It’s not my fault you’re so delicious, handsome.” A delighted hiss followed.

Twilight turned around, as her face grew redder, and it grew even redder, when she saw the two ponies intertwined in bed, making out vigorously– Stopping only to see her having now entered the room.

“Umm.” Applejack’s eyes widened.

“Uhh.” Rarity got really quiet.

Silence.

“So… Um…” Twilight nervously fidgeted with her hooves. “I take it Sunset’s plan worked for you too?”

Author's Note

Wow I was NOT expecting this chapter to end up this long-- I just had wayyyy too much fun with those flashback sequences, specially with the references to the previous story, "the return of midnight sparkle" heheh

Isn't if funny how most of this fic is just this lmao. Sunset arrives at another universe, is like "EW HOW AND WHY ARE YOU LIKE THIS. I MUST LEAVE" And then just goes to the next universe where she's a loser. Either that or the "damn bitch you live like this?" Meme lmao

Either way. This chapter took a bit longer (not just bc its long) but because I kept writing scenes for the next chapter that I'm really excited about lol. I just got way too hype for it. Too creatively charged!

Anyways, let me comment on stuff in order. First off, I like Scootaloo plenty, and I also love the cutiemark cruzaders-- I always imagined that each of them having solo stories would work pretty well! Like with Applebloom coming to terms with the fact that she isnt as strong or as dependable as her big sister (generational gap!) Or like Sweetiebelle struggling to match her big sisters business saffy and competence in planning in general, and with Scootaloo, adressing the fact that her dreams and her idol are all about flying, something she can't do.

Generally she's suprisingly good disabled rep, even if they don't actually do any stories really focussing on it-- Like, the fact that she loves flying and flight but CAN'T fly? There's no easy sollution to that one, and its fun. Im glad they dont just give her bigger wings or something (though it'd be nice to see her using prostethics!) So after a little bit I just wound up making a section dedicated to Scootaloo euphoria lol

Also the sequence where Rarity implies that she banged Applejack on the friendship table is something that is referenced in return of midnight, lol. Hit that like button if you remember

On that Midnight universe, the one where Sunset is complacent, there was a version of it where the Valkyrie tries getting her other self to execute on the same plan she did, but I realised itd be funnier this way--- Also the version was comically similar to that scene from shrek 4 where the donkey is about to be eaten by the dragon and shrek is like
"WOO HER!!"
"WOO WHO?!"
"YOUR WIFE!!"

That would be funny, but I prefer this version. When you think about Sunset's mental state, you can easily imagine a version of return of midnight where she refuses to become a demon again, but also doesnt have the confidence to actually fight the girl she loves. And it leads to a universe where she's happily living as Midnight Sparkle's girltoy lmaooo

look at that. the second time this has occured in the multiverse. If I had a nickel...

That's Sherriff Applejack on the left, Vampire Rarity on the right! Originally, i was planning on writing the whole Sheriff AJ sequence, it was gonna have Applebloom in it, Sunset would have been arrested for being a bandit, but I realised that despite it being fun, it was meandering, so didn't write it after all.

Anyways lets get down to brass tacks. The meat of it. Rarijack.

I drew this months ago, when I was already planning out this story. Yes I'm insane because rarijack is just like that, my anthros are deranged. Good ending tho

Worth stating, if you've read my other rarijack story, "the princess and the peasant" You'll def know the power of that "Eyes on me, darling" Sequence heheheh

Sunset begrudgingly doing Cadance's work for her is something that is pretty funny in retrospect, too lmao.

Anyways next chapters will be some of my absolute fucking favorites, I'm SO fucking excited for some of these. I promise they wont all be as long as this one-- But I will have plenty of these with fun flashback sequences though!

Next up: King Sombra.

"Mercy."

King Sombra was completely and utterly satisfied with his life and his reign.

He didn’t need all of Equestria. All he needed was that Celestia knew he was there– And that she would never get her pupil back.

After all, in a war of light and shadow– The Light’s goal is to save the world… And the Shadow’s goal is to cause pain.

Everyday, losses on both sides.

But Sombra had the luxury of not caring about his soldiers. Mindless drones that followed his every command– And what’s more, many of them were ponies. The forces of good’s friend and families. Their neighbors.

Demoralization.

That was the key not to winning the war, but to enjoy it.

And he enjoyed it.

Very, very much.

“Front lines. Report.” He spoke coldly, raising another glass, lounging on his throne of dark crystals.

The throne room was cold– Much like the rest of his Crystal Empire. His banners decorated the area, candles on stands reflected their dim light off the walls, the windows were open, without glass; For he enjoyed taking glances at his empire often. The morning sun approached, peeking from the mountains, but being covered by cold clouds soon after.

One of his drones came forward, a pegasus pony, wearing one of the same masks that all of his mind-controlled servants did. “Sire. All quiet in the front lines. Nothing to report.”

A toothy grin manifested on the king’s face, as he placed the drink down. “Heheheheh… Excellent. Let’s see if we can make it to a decade. Laugh.”

The drones in the room obeyed immediately, a laugh without joy or comfort, a laugh without meaning.

“City. Report.” He spoke coldly once more, turning his head to another one of his drones.

Another one stepped forward, and spoke robotically, much like the others. “No unrest. No resistance. No celebration.”

This time, the king snickered. “How delightful. Perhaps I know just what would raise their spirits. I could parade the Princess of Friendship around town again. That ought to put a smile on all their little pony faces.”

Turning to the right of his throne, there was a spot dedicated exclusively to this topic of conversation. “Isn’t that right, Twilight Sparkle?” He spoke, with delighted callousness.

The Princess of Friendship stood, bound by chains in every part of her body, horn and wings included, which forced her to stand in an uncomfortable position. Her head hung low, and her eyes were not open. She was malnourished, and barely conscious.

“What’s the matter, Princess?” He mocked, waving his glass around. “I’m sure your friends are very close to mounting a rescue plan. That is, the ones that are still alive, of course.”

No response. She didn’t even move. Not a twitch of the ear or a wince.

He sat back in his throne, speaking in that same glee. “Or maybe it’ll be your precious courageous mentor. Maybe Celestia will come for you.” He took a swig of his drink, delighting himself with the idea. “Wouldn’t that be wonderful? The Queen of the Sun, blessing us with her presence. What I wouldn’t give to parade her around, too. Kingdom of fools…”

And still, the Princess of Friendship didn’t move nor make a sound.

He left his throne, coming closer to her. “My city is impenetrable. And what's more, no substantial forces could possibly ever cross the front lines. The only possible way anypony could even try to reach you is if they were already in the city.”

Still, no response. “And who would ever? A handful of slaves? Or perhaps one of my drones? Brave contenders, I’m sure.”

He forced her head to face him, and forced her eyes to open; But they could barely meet the target. Her open mouth contorted into an exhausted, pained grimace, while his grin reached ear to ear, and he narrowed his eyes at her. “Oh well. I like to jest. You know I’m a jester at heart. But we both know the funniest joke here is to imagine that Celestia, or anypony in this world could ever save you. Laugh.”

His command forced his captive audience to laugh at the expense of the Princess, the same laughter without warmth, the same snide. The Princess had no reaction– Except for a guttural, dehydrated sound, and a wince of pain.

The slightest hint of annoyance flashed on the King’s face, as he bared his fangs at the princess, to no reaction of hers. He simply dropped his hold on her, and her head hung low once more, with her letting out a gasp, and short breaths of pain.

He turned around, dismissing her, addressing one of the drones in the room. “Such a fragile thing… Hasn’t spoken in a week… Servant. Schedule her to have a drink of water tomorrow. I'm feeling generous.” Before sitting on the throne, he turned at her, with a smirk. “Or perhaps right now…? Would you like a drink, Princess?”

He picked up the liquor glass he was drinking from and flung it at her with magic.

He missed. The glass shattered on the floor around her, and the little liquor that remained on it served for nothing.

“Oh well. I missed. Too bad. Laugh.” This time, he joined in the laughter of his drones, being the one filled with the most joy in the room, but no comfort.

Lounging back on his throne absentmindedly, he waved a hoof. “Statue. Report.”

No answer. He looked around. A minor inconvenience went a long way to a pony like him. “Where is the supervisor drone for my statue? COME, NOW!” He snarled.

Moments after, a pegasus rushed into a room from one of the windows, breathing heavily, but behaving in the same way as the others, robotically.

Narrowing his eyes, the King scoffed. “You’re late! Statue. Report.”

“Construction has halted, sire. There’s a commotion at the site, just now–” He was thoroughly interrupted by the King, with an angry snarl. “What could a bundle of slaves POSSIBLY do to raise a fuss when building my next statue?!”

“Not the slaves, sire. An alicorn of the sun just appeared out of nowhere–” Loud, joyous laughter echoed in the halls of the throne room, as the King delighted himself. “Oh, how amusing! You drones should not be capable of joking! Celestia would never leave the front lines, and if she did, our canons would blow her out of the sky before she reached the city gates–”

An explosion blew one of the walls of the throne room, and the Alicorn Valkyrie entered it like a meteor, leaving a trail of fire in her wake.

The Princess of Valor was here.

The King raised an eyebrow, scanning his opponent, amused.

Sunset Shimmer allowed herself only one second to behold Twilight Sparkle. Then her gaze, filled with hatred, rested on the king.

“Let her go.”

The command was snarled. Her wings were raised. The drones took a fighting stance, but with a wave of a hoof, the king dismissed them– Giving him and his opponent a chance to be in the throne room alone.

He was not laughing, but he was amused. “My, oh my. It’s a Valkyrie. Celestia must be getting desperate, if she’d train more of you now…”

Stomping a hoof on the floor, with a sound that shook the hall, the light from Sunset’s horn tripled in potency, removing the shades of dark from the crystals around them.

“LET.” Her razor-sharp wings sheened.

“HER.” Her eyes widened with rage.

“GO.” She took a battle stance.

A smirk appeared on the king's lips. He stood from his throne, and with a flash, adorned silver armor. “Before I kill you, may I inquire as to how you snuck your way into my city? I’d like to qualm that security mistake, for next time–”

Sunset teleported beside him and bucked him in his flank, sending him flying, denting and bending his armor.

The fight became hectic. The King wasn’t going to allow himself to be caught off guard again.

Dark smoke began slowly seeping into the floors, and barring the windows. Their clashes sent the fog flying and twisting in a way akin to a dance.

Slicing with her wings with great agility, Sunset kept teleporting to get strikes in, as well as use her horn, always closing the gap.

The King often tried teleporting out of range, shooting projectiles of dark magic at her, only on occasion fencing with his horn.

Her breathing was quick and sharp. She focussed on speed over deadliness, not allowing herself to be caught. Dodging skillfully with flips in many directions, as well as teleporting, and sometimes even parrying the projectiles back at him.

With a decisive motion, she managed to deliver a swift right hook to his muzzle, and then flipped to buck his side once more, of which he finally felt, with some reaction.

Wiping blood off of his nose, he narrowed his eyes, measuring his opponents swift movements. “Your fighting style certainly resembles that of a Valkyrie, but your legwork is unorthodox. What kind of a Valkyrie does pirouettes?”

She did not reply. Leaping forward at high speeds, she continued to keep the fight at close quarters, slicing at him with her horn, of which he’d block with his own, or with barriers that struggled to hold against her barrage.

It was quite clear to him that keeping the fight at close range was a bad idea. Her fencing was aggressive, and it hit hard, he would often get slashed and stabbed, when he tried countering with an elegant technique, being punished for his dark regal style.

Grinning with sharp teeth, he waved his horn, teleporting out of her range, and shards of crystals began flying from the walls and towards her with violent speed.

Twisting her body, blocking with her armored wings, and even stopping them with barriers and levitation, she ignored the pain of the crystals stabbing her armor in places, more than one.

He attacked primarily with magic, so when she forced him to defend himself with his horn, overpowering him, that’s when he’d take the most hits, with her slicing and stabbing savagely, finishing with a buck.

Being sent flying, he recovered with magic, inverting his gravity, and landing with grace on the ceiling, wiping blood from a cut in his cheek. “Your way of fighting– So aggressive. I am certain Celestia would disapprove. You lack a lot of what she has.”

No response from the Valkyrie, Other than teleporting with a leap forward, grabbing him from behind, and intensifying her own gravity with magic, pulling him down.

For a brief moment, they hovered, spinning, as both changed their own gravities exponentially, attempting to surpass the other.

Sunset let go of him with a leap and a teleport, and him, with his gravity entirely misaligned, crashed against a wall violently.

The dark fog continued to spread in the room. Sunset Shimmer was nearly the only source of light; As her horn was alight, and her armor, its reflection.

Recovering from his crash on the wall, he stood, maintaining regal composure. “Admirably done. If combat was an art, you’d be painting a masterpiece.”

“Shut the fuck up.”

With that answer, she ignited herself, flames surrounding her body, as she leapt forward viciously, and began slicing with her now burning metal-covered wings.

This barrage lit the room. She was like a tornado of fury, the dark smoke was dispelled around her as fast as it approached, and the King could do little to defend himself.

His composure waned, as his smile faded, with his increasingly failed attempts to protect himself from her vicious strikes.

He attempted to use more pieces of the walls to attack her, but they soon enough simply added to her maelstrom; Disintegrating entirely.

He attempted to teleport out of range, but she would close the gap incredibly fast, shooting through the air like a meteor, aflame.

He attempted to cast more and more barriers, but they broke quicker than he cast them.

With one fierce buck, one imbued with flames, she tossed him across the room.

He coughed only twice, breathing increasingly unsteadily. And as the dark fog enveloped him, he smirked.

“Impressive. But this battle is over.” He stood once more. The room was darker than ever, embraced by his shadow.

“You really thought you could come into my empire, my kingdom, my throne room…?” He said, with a malevolent grimace, as she approached him with murderous intent.

The fog she ran through seemed to warp the dimensions of the room, as if the corridor got longer, and he gained distance from her without even moving. “You’re out of your depth. And soon, your mind will be mine. Another soldier in my army.”

Her breathing was sharp, quick, as her eyes narrowed, and her strength faltered. The fog surrounded her completely, she couldn’t see him anymore.

“Another pupil of Celestia I will happily parade around my kingdom.” His voice echoed around her, loud, increasingly louder.

The darkness was pitch black. Her light did nothing against it.

Sunset Shimmer inhaled sharply, and closed her eyes, allowing him in.

Sombra had done this exercise countless times. He was rarely surprised, and rarely caught off guard, upon entering a foe’s mind. But immediately upon going inside the mind of the Valkyrie, he could tell that something was wrong.

The scenery was one thing– He was in the Canterlot throne room that supposedly belonged to Celestia and Luna, but there was a bizarre change to it.

It was a cage.

A cage surrounded the throne room in its entirety. It was dark– nearly entirely so. The only light was one that dimly passed through stained glass windows on one side, it was the light of the setting sun; Faintly filtered by the glass on the windows and the bars of the cage.

His eyes were naturally drawn to the darkest corner of the throne room.

He was not alone.

There were two ponies, each in one of the thrones of the sun and moon. But only the sun spoke.

“Cute. Downright adorable.”A raspy, conniving voice spoke calmly from one of the thrones, as the figure stood– But he could at least recognize the voice of his opponent; The Valkyrie.

There was a chain. Tied to her neck, that led to the throne of the moon, and the pony that held it.

Slowly, she stood from the throne and walked towards him, and the moment she did, the chain was released. “You really thought you could just waltz into her mind and take over? Adorable.”

He attempted to cast his magic, light the surroundings, and see his foe; But it seemed to fail; It seemed weaker. For once, it didn’t seem like he was the one in control. His shadows did not spread. “Valkyrie! Show yourself! Your mind will be yours no longer!” He attempted to threaten.

Her silhouette was bigger than anticipated, and it was twisted. He was not yet sure of what he was seeing.

But it wasn’t an Alicorn.

The green eyes of a predator glowed in the dark as she rose her wings, approaching him slowly, relishing every word. “Clearly, you don’t understand who you’re fucking with… Because Sunset Shimmer doesn’t yield. And she sure as hell doesn’t kneel.”

Now he began sweating. Now he began releasing the mistake he might have made, coming in here. There was no way out of this cage, he was locked in here with that thing.

And that thing was a demon.

“You’re out of your depth.” She took great joy in seeing him recoil from her approach. Slowly, behind him, outside of the cage, a fire began burning. And the light of that fire illuminated his foe.

It could have been seen as an Alicorn, in the darkness, but it wasn't. It could have been seen as the Valkyrie he fought mere moments ago, but it wasn’t.

This demon, with long bat-like wings, crooked horn, and a long row of incredibly sharp and misaligned teeth, towered over him with a delighted snicker. She was wearing armor, too, much like the Valkyrie– A twisted, spiked, obsidian-like rusted armor that seemed to be poorly fitted. Her mane, long and unruly, moved behind her like flames.

Sunset Shimmer bared her fangs with a wicked smile. “You made a lot of mistakes today, Sombra. Not fleeing from her was one of them. Coming in here was another.”

He attempted to recoil, but his back was pressed against the walls of the cage, there was nowhere to go.

“But the most important mistake you made…” Her wicked smile turned into a threatening grimace, as if she was about to eat his head whole in a mere bite. “...Was hurting Twilight Sparkle.”

A delighted giggle could be heard from the second throne behind her, which was still bathed in darkness. He could not see who it belonged to; And he did not try. His gaze was firmly affixed on the demon before him.

“We don’t like that.”Her smile widened even more.

“Not.” Her wings readied themselves.

“One.” Her tail flicked about with anticipation.

“Bit.” Her stance changed to that of a pounce.

‘Evisceration’ Could be an apt description to summarize what she did to him– ‘Obliteration’ would be a merciful one. ‘Vivisection’ would be too clinical, but certainly not incorrect. But none of these would be violent enough to do it justice.

In the mind, you don’t have a physical form per se– Things are more fluid.

But you can still feel pain.

And he felt everything that Sunset Shimmer did to him.

Ridding herself of Sombra’s ‘control’ felt like sneezing.

The word ‘control’ is a generous description. Ridding herself of Sombra’s ‘visit to her mind’ was easy.

She sneezed, and he came out, crashing upon his throne, destroying it, with screams of pain and desperation. And she felt better than ever.

The dark fog that surrounded her dissipated near instantly.

“That– That willpower– What– What ARE you?!” He attempted to desperately stand, his crown nearly sliding off of his head, his armor, which was already damaged, almost slipping off, his mane, an unruly mess.

With a toothy grin, she snarled. “Did you have your fun crawling around in there? Because I haven’t even begun to have mine.”She approached him, much like a predator, with that same horrifying grimace that she wore inside her head, much to his desperate wailing.

His whimpers were the only response she got, as he desperately attempted to crawl away from her; His armor broken nearly completely, his crown rolling on the floor.

With an inhale, she centered herself. “It’s time I show you another way in which I differ from Celestia. Another attribute that she has that I lack… Mercy.” She stated coldly, as the light of her horn shined on the surroundings, blindingly.

Twilight Sparkle couldn’t discern fully what was happening, she struggled to open her eyes, she struggled to remain conscious.

She heard the distinct sound of magic, and visceral impacts. Sounds of flesh ripping, and bones crushing. The screams of pain and horror that King Sombra let out echoed in the castle, but only for a moment.

As soon as they ceased there was a handful of tearing sounds and splatters. A thud.

Then she heard hoofsteps slowly approaching her. And quick breathing.

Sunset breathed incredibly fast. Her adrenaline was still high from that battle. Inhaling from the nose, exhaling from the mouth, steadying herself. Her heart pounded furiously.

She approached the prisoner, and stopped. Twilight couldn’t raise her head to look.

“Twilight...”

The Princess of Friendship tried raising her head, open her eyes, but she failed.

With magic blasts, the chains that held her gave way, and she fell.

But Sunset caught her.

Holding her gently, like she was a piece of glass, or the wings of a butterfly, the princess of Valor spoke softly. “Twilight. I’m going to carry you out of here, okay? I’ve got you.”

The Princess of Friendship could not respond. She felt herself being placed upon the back of the Alicorn that rescued her, and she felt the unwavering movements of her being carried through the throne room.

Her eyes, narrow, unfocussed, could make out only a few shapes and colors.

She saw red, a huge clash of red, spread and splattered all over the floor of the throne room, with only a few chunks of solid matter.

She attempted to speak, her voice raspy and quiet. “Wh… What… What happened…?”

A wing was raised to cover her field of view. The Valkyrie spoke, as softly as she possibly could. “It’s okay. It’s okay. He’s gone. He won’t hurt anyone anymore.”

Reaching the ledge of the hole she had blasted into the wall of the throne room, Sunset prepared herself, with infinite caution. “We’re going to fly, okay? I won’t let you go.”

And so she flew.

Incredibly carefully, she glided down towards the kingdom, towards the unfinished statue of King Sombra.

She could see, even from above, his drones were collapsed. Plenty of the ponies that wore the same masks that signified the hold that the King held on them, were now moving on their own volition, for the first time in years, struggling to discern their surroundings, struggling to discern where they were.

And then she finally made it. To her other self.

Sunset Shimmer had her neck and horn bound by chains, and those chains bound her to other prisoners, and then on, in a line of prisoners that surrounded the unfinished statue. She looked above her, witnessing the Princess of Valor return, with the Princess of Friendship on her back.

“H-holy shit.” She stated, in quiet surprise. There were flames coming from one of the highest parts of the castle of King Sombra, and the one who caused it was coming back, successful.

The Valkyrie landed with a soft thud, ignoring the many surprised and curious eyes that were on her. None of that mattered.

“Hey, other me… Y-you’re bleeding. Like, all over.” Sunset stated, looking at her armored, battle-scarred self.

“It’s mostly not mine.” She stated, shaking her head, ignoring her surroundings, ignoring the sharp pain of the handful of crystals that were lodged on her side.

Carefully, incredibly carefully, she leaned, and gently, incredibly gently, she held the Princess of Friendship, and laid her on the wooden floor of the rafters that held them.

“You’re okay. You’re okay.” She muttered, placing her down with incredible delicateness. She leaned her forehead on the side of the Princess, feeling all that she felt, all that she had felt.

Seeing all that she had experienced, in captivity. All these years.

One of the prisoners bound to the Sunset, scratching herself in surprise and confusion, spoke carefully, afraid that she might anger the bloody Valkyrie. “U-um… King S-sombra, is he, uh…?”

“Dead.” Was all that she heard from the Princess of Valor, who still leaned on the Princess.

With a smile, the prisoners cheered and proclaimed, and those cheers spread throughout the city, echoing, repeating, gleeful, joyful, exhausted cheers.

“KING SOMBRA IS DEAD!!!!!!!”

Sunset Shimmer, however, quietly observed her other Alicorn self, who was now crying, leaning on the Princess of friendship.

The city echoed with weary joy. Slowly, the drones ridded themselves of their masks, and regained consciousness. The crystal ponies and prisoners of war were now waking up, after years.

“Y-years…” The Valkyrie muttered, as she raised her head. She beheld Twilight, tears streaming down her face, mixing with the blood. “Years… So many years of pain, spent here…!”

She shook her head. Ponies around her started thanking her profusely, but she ignored them. With three quick slices of her horn, she rid her other self of chains on her sides, and then of the one that bound her horn.

“Free the others.” The Valkyrie commanded simply, having stopped crying. After all, those tears weren't hers. “I’m going to get her some water and food, and make sure there are no loyalists to the king in this city.”

The Prisoner nodded profusely, and started freeing her friends; Her horn alight like a blowtorch, releasing them one by one– And the free ones would free the others.

“Sunset.” The Valkyrie garnered her attention quickly. She then pointed at the unconscious Princess of Friendship, while piercing her other self with a dagger-like gaze, giving her one simple, incredibly important task. “Take care of her.”

That command pierced through the unicorn like an arrow. And she complied with emphatic nods. “O-okay…!”

The Valkyrie remained only for a second, leaning her forehead against the Princess’s forehead, inhaling, and then exhaling, standing and taking flight once more.

There was a lot of confusion about the reports of what happened that day.

After all, plenty of prisoners could ascertain that an Alicorn that looked exactly like one of their own had saved them, and killed King Sombra, no less.

The confusion remained. Sunset Shimmer refused to take full credit for what happened. She had other priorities.

The strange mysterious sun Valkyrie, of course, disappeared less than an hour later, and was never seen again.

All she could think of, through that entire experience, is how painful it was, that it felt like it had been so long since she had visited the Crystal Empire– Even though, in her universe, it had been only a single week.

Cold. Sunset hadn’t felt cold in a long time.

And she didn’t feel cold now, either.

“Are we sure it’s worth it to search for rogue changelings in a friggin’ BLIZZARD?!” Rainbow Dash complained loudly, for the whole group to hear, and for once, none disagreed, it was bitterly cold.

Sunset narrowed her eyes through the white fog, then gazed to her side, with a concerned smile. “What do you think, Twi? Should we call it for today?”

“I-I…” Twilight sneezed, then shook her head. “Cadance and Thorax are counting on us. We should press on a little longer!”

With a nod, Sunset smiled, and got closer. “Okay. We got this.” Then she turned her head, addressing the others. “We’re pressing on a little longer, everypony!”

Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack all begrudgingly complied, with a few groans of annoyance. Every one of them wore winter outfits that covered them nearly fully, (Rarity’s being the most fashionable, of course) as they shuffled through the snowy wastes.

Pinkie was the first one to complain audibly, with the cold being so bitter it stopped her from bouncing and skipping about. “W-we BETTER not miss Sunset’s Alicornaversary because we got lost in this friggin-fraggin snowy NOTHING!!!”

Chuckling, Sunset pointed at a southeast direction with her wing, while looking back at her friend. “Pinkie, the Crystal empire is right there– only a mile or two out– Besides, we’re not missing my party, it’s like, in a week.”

Sputtering with the cold, the party pony still had her doubts. “I-I-I can’t party if I’m a Pinkie Popsicle…!!!!”

“Dude, I can’t see the empire at all…!” Rainbow narrowed her eyes at the horizon of white wind. “A-are you sure…?!” She extended a wing, bringing fluttershy closer, who shivered.

“I’m sure. Just look for the lights.” Sunset said confidently.

Rarity, who was being carried by applejack, and clung tightly to her, couldn’t muster much energy to complain. “It would be nice if we found a place to rest soon, darlings– Even Applejack is not hot enough for this weather…!”

With a haggard chuckle, the Farmer looked back at her. “Are ya tryna flirt in a blizzard, sugarcube?”

Shivering, the Seamstress rubbed her face on her love’s neck. “M-maybe…! Is it working? I can’t tell… Oh my goodness I’m so cold I can’t even endear you with my wiles…!!”

“It’s okay, sugarcube…!” The Farmer exhaled, suppressing a chuckle, trying to stay warm, and conserve oxygen.

Fluttershy, trembling, muttered something, which Rainbow translated to “We should REALLY find a place to rest, guys! My girl can’t feel her hooves!!”

Nodding, Sunset narrowed her eyes forward. “I think I see a ridge or a crevice, this way. Follow me!”

Shivering a bit, Twilight walked closer to her wife. “D-despite regularly visiting the moon with Luna– I still haven’t really gotten used to this kind of c-cold!! Oof…!”

“You’ll get there, Sparkles. I know you will.” Her wife responded with a warm smile, having unending confidence that Twilight would master the power of the moon, and the entire night, at that. “Lean on me as much as you need, okay?”

Twilight nodded shortly, as she walked closer and rubbed her cheek with Sunsets. They had just entered some sort of cave, which provided them shelter from the wind, at least. All of the seven ponies quickly made themselves as comfortable as possible, on that frosted crevice. Upon physical contact with Sunset, Twilight gasped in surprise. “Y-you’re s-so warm! Oh my gosh, SO warm!! H-how?!”

Snickering, Sunset could notice that her wife was so cold, that her usually incredibly high intellect was a bit stalled. “Um, Princess of the Sun? Hello? Heh.”

“D-do you mind if I…?” Twilight came even closer, with pouty eyes.

“Not at all.” Sunset embraced her with a wing, And Twilight rubbed herself along her side, flank to flank, cheek to cheek, letting out shudders and exhales of relief. The two Alicorns were significantly bigger than the other ponies, and Sunset was the biggest– And Twilight was ever thankful for that, the warm cuddles of an Alicorn of the sun were a heavenly gift on this blizzard.

Less than a second later, she spoke for all to hear. “Everypony huddle on my wife for warmth!!”

To which, much to Sunset’s surprise, they all complied instantly. Twilight climbed on her back, much like Rarity had on Applejacks, and clung tightly, letting out sighs of relief, rubbing her cold muzzle against the warm nook on the side of Sunset’s neck.

Pinkie simply materialized herself below Sunset, like she was a shuddering pillow, making herself comfortable in between her legs.

On her left, Rainbow had placed Fluttershy on her own back, and quickly huddled as close as she could, allowing her girlfriend to have as much of the warmth as she could below Sunset’s wing, and on the right, Applejack did the same for Rarity.

“Twenty minutes of break, then we head out, okay everypony?” Sunset spoke with a warm smile, as she increased her heat by shuffling a bit, and lighting her horn, almost akin to a heater. Every one of them muttered and mumbled affirmations, which only made her giggle.

They all fell asleep in that cuddle pile and woke up three hours later, when night had fallen and the storm had passed, warm and content.

And yet, they remained for a little longer, beholding the impeccable clear night sky of the Crystal Empire, and the aurora borealis that danced beautifully in it.

That was the last time Sunset Shimmer had visited the Crystal Empire in her universe.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS KING SOMBRA.

INFO: Sunset has never fought King Sombra, but has certainly heard about him and what he was capable off. Choosing to keep the fight at close range was the right choice. And perhaps we should discuss the elephant in the room, or should I say, demon in the cage...

VERDICT: Sombra should have never gone within the enclosure of a beast. A somewhat challenging battle for the Valkyrie Phoenix, but one she won nonetheless.

Well that was a bit of a heavier chapter! Not all of them will be like this, I prommy. I just realised that with King Sombra around, things shouldn't ever be light. May just be my interpretation, but I decided to write him as evil incarnate.

I don't plan on making every chapter action heavy either, but hey, I love writing characters beating the crap out of each other. Good times.

Oh and a very small detail. There's a part where King Sombra mentions "what kind of a Valkyrie does pirouettes?" That's a direct reference to return of midnight, where Sunset trained her agility with Pinkie Pie lmao. She trained to be a Valkyrie after, but she uses all she learned in combat, nyeheheh

And nah, I don't feel like psychoanalyzing what is going on inside Sunset's head. Girliepop has a healthy way of coping, clearly, and is thriving, so lets not worry about the demon in the cage. She seems happy, after all <3

No matter what i'm at least glad I crafted a Sunset Shimmer that has the willpower of fucking batman lmao

I quite enjoy doing these little snippets of 'The Prime universe' As I like to call it! The main canon, Sunset's life of becoming an alicorn after having bonded with the mane 6 and fallen for Twilight. It's very fun to have a couple of scenes here and there showing a bit of her life! All that she misses. Cuddles with wife.......

The good news is that we're getting closer and closer to my absolute FAVORITE universes, you'll know it when you see it, heheh. Theres some fucking bangers that I'm SO excited for

Up next we have an intermission! Twilight continues to work diligently.

INTERMISSION: Rolling the boulder up the mountain

Over twenty four hours.

It had taken over twenty four hours since her wife had gone missing for her to even set up the equipment that might be her salvation.

And the clock was still ticking.

It had been hectic, to say the least.

Their community center was often busy, but never THIS busy. Many Trustworthy guards from Canterlot helped with moving the research there, per the orders of Celestia, and of course, all of Twilight’s friends pitched in as well.

The Princess of Friendship had to direct everything, study the research, and plan ahead, all at the same time, she was already feeling overworked, and they had barely started.

And painfully, or rather annoyingly, the added bonus of having to carry Hermes around in a cage, not leaving him out of her sight– Although the scientist was utterly harmless and wanted the research to go on, she still didn’t trust him, and kept his horn bound– But at least he had a bigger cage now, a physical one, with a bit more of comfort.

One of the few respites, at least, is that one of the few people actually qualified to be her assistant through this, due to previous extensive experience, was more than happy to stay and help.

Spike, keeping his wings folded close, followed Twilight diligently, writing down several important key details she spoke, and many of the necessary items they were going to need in the coming hours… Or days.

A benefit to having hands, certainly, was being capable of writing things more efficiently than one would with a mouth; Not to mention, he had had a lot of practice. “...Touchstones, conduit crystals… Tartarian steel?! Is this correct, Twilight?”

Still entrenched in the process of processing endless information, she nodded. “Yes. Not only is it one of the most solid metals in Equestria, it is incredibly resistant to overheating, and an impeccable conduit of magic. If we’re doing this, we’re doing this.”

From his cage, Hermes nodded happily, glad to see the progress. “Oh indeed! I could never get my hooves on that kind of metal, but I’m certain it’d be a wonderful conduit and technomagic material, second to none!”

Nodding along, but not exactly paying respects to the scientist that banished the wife of the pony who literally raised him, the dragon agreed, continuing to write things down. “Okay, is that all? What else?”

“For now, that’s all.” Twilight flapped her wings, motioning for the attention of the crowd of ponies that were walking around in the large room they had settled in, installing machinery, moving artifacts, bringing in dozens of file cabinet’s worth of data and research. “Dash! Where’s Rainbow Dash, everypony?”

Leaping and flying above the crowd with a wave, she raised a hoof like she had her name called in a class. “Here! How can I help?”

Spike tore the page out of notes he had made, and handed it to her, and Twilight gave her orders. “Take this to Canterlot, to Celestia or Raven– Not any other pony, okay? I don’t exactly want to advertise to all of Equestria that I’m testing dangerous experimental magic in my house… Or why I’m testing it. Just those two, okay? They’ll know to bring us the materials as soon as they can.”

With a sigh of relief, Rainbow saluted. “PHEW! I was afraid you were gonna ask me to do some egghead stuff– Sorry but I have absolutely no idea what I’m doing here!” She waved her wings around in utter confusion at all of the big words in the many papers, as well as the incredibly technical artifacts everywhere.

Twilight allowed herself only a brief moment to chuckle. “Don’t worry, Rainbow. I’m not going to ask anything of all of you that you wouldn’t know how to do. This is too important… Heck, Applejack is with Celestia right now, helping her with the careful heavy lifting of magical artifacts. I’d never ask you to do ‘egghead stuff.’”

“Yeah! That’s what I’m here for!” Spike spoke with glee. He had grown since the last time they were all together, nearly reaching pony height, and having a bit more lizard-like features; Many of which he was proud of. He flapped his wings with joy, as he continued to be useful.

“Exactly!” Twilight nodded, with her own, weary smile.

With an affirming Nod, Rainbow did not mind the insult to her intellect. “I am okay with this! We gotta play to our strengths. See you all in a bit!” She leapt to the balcony and took off at great speeds.

The crowd was thinning out, but only a bit, as most things were already set up. The room looked… hectic. Barely any furniture of what was previously here remained. With the Balcony vista being one of the few spaces that were not cluttered with information of one kind or the other. A blackboard, already full of annotations from Hermes sat near a wall, alongside multiple tables, as well as file cabinets. The broken magical mirror was also stationed facing the room, and there were multiple other spots vacated for other prototypes of technomachinery.

From one of the corners, Rarity fussed, as she looked over many file cabinets and the hundreds of pages within. “Eugh! I’m alphabetizing all of these! Organize your research, Hermes!”

From his cage, he pouted, in sadness. “W-wait!! There’s organized chaos in there! A system!”

“Ignore him, Rarity. Alphabetize it.” Twilight stated, disinterested. “We need an actually readable system. What we have right now is… Deranged.” She waved a bunch of research papers that were incredibly confusing and erratic.

Blowing raspberries, Hermes rolled his eyes. “I did a lot of this research hooked up on coffee. Sorry...”

No apology for him would have any effect whatsoever for the Princess at the moment. She ignored him and continued working.

Fluttershy flew into the room calmly, announcing good news. “Everypony! Pinkie says the break snacks will be ready in ten minutes! We’re working on it!” Cheers resounded in the room, as everyone was more than happy to know that they’d be eating soon.

But Twilight remained quiet. After all… They were taking another break, before they had even technically started.

Calmly, Fluttershy flew towards the Princess of Friendship, looking at her with concern. “Um,Twilight, have you eaten lunch today…?”

“Skipped it.” Twilight stated, lost in thought, staring at the many papers. The sun was already setting, and she hadn’t eaten much.

Raising an eyebrow, Spike scratched his chin, wondering. “Um, yeah, did you have anything for breakfast besides coffee…?”

A quick, affirming mutter from the Princess of Friendship was all they both got as a response, and with it, Spike and Fluttershy glanced at each other in concern.

“Well…” Fluttershy turned around, ready to fly back to the sugarcube corner, to continue helping Pinkie. “...When our snacks get here, be sure to eat, okay…?”

Another affirming mutter from the Princess was the only reply she got.

Accepting defeat, the Pegasus flew away, her concern not diminished.

Every once in a while Twilight would get a stabbing feeling of anxiety in her gut. A feeling that maybe her wife was already dead. That she could have died merely on the journey. That they’d do all this work to find a corpse. That she was in denial for even trying.

But she refused to entertain those feelings. She continued to work diligently and allowed minimal distractions.

Besides, If a corpse is all they would find. She would still want to bury her.

A grim thought that she vigorously shook off of her head.

Calling Spike a bit closer, Twilight spoke quietly, so as to not be very public about her current mental state. “Look, Spike… Are you sure you want to be here and do this? I have no idea how long this will take, or if it’ll even work– If you’re needed in the dragonlands, I won’t keep you…?”

With a sympathetic sigh, the dragon held his notebook closer. “Twilight, c’mon… it’s me. I’m not about to leave you in the dust with something as big as Sunset going missing! Besides, I am uniquely qualified with helping Princess Twilight Sparkle with brainiac troubles, heheh. Long history of doing so, after all!”

Chuckling slightly, she nodded, but… “But still, Spike, what about Ember…?”

“Ember is super tough, Twilight!” Spike snickered, with no doubts whatsoever on the competency of the dragon lord. “She can live without her advisor for a few days. I sent her a letter already! She would understand, Sunset was her friend too! I mean… Your wife did save her entire kingdom from a gigantic legendary phoenix, after all!”

“That she did.” Twilight took a moment of respite on remembering how incredible her wife was, but those thoughts soon led to sorrow. “W-well, Spike, thank you. I mean it. And If you feel like you need to go, don’t hesitate, okay?”

“Thanks a bunch, but you know I wont.” he gave her a cocky smile, and a raise of an eyebrow. “So, what’s next?”

She waved a hoof at some of the papers pensively, and was about to speak, until Pinkie barged into the room with a large plate full of cookies, juices and other assorted sandwiches and snacks. “BREAK TIME EVERYPONY! You all know you need it!!”

Cheers resounded in the room, from all but Twilight, who frowned, closing her eyes, but then gave in, when her belly rumbled. Despite her protests, she couldn’t save her wife on an empty stomach.

They all heartily shared the snacks and food, and Fluttershy handed out snacks to Hermes personally, as well as giving him a couple of pillows to make his enclosure more comfortable; Something he was deeply thankful of.

Everyone was pretty happy to be getting some work done, but Twilight dissociated throughout that entire break, her mind elsewhere, on many more important matters.

“...And you’re sure you’re feeling okay…?” Fluttershy tilted her head, with an analytical look of pity.

Twilight nodded absentmindedly. “I’m fine, just a bit tired, I need to work on this, okay?” She tried dismissing her. “I’m not stopping until we find her.”

Fidgeting with her hooves, Fluttershy pouted, but Rainbow was quick to put her aside. “Babe, it’s best not to get in the way of Twilight when her brain is in overdrive! C’mon, there’s still some snacks left…”

Fluttershy nodded and followed along, still looking at the Princess with concern, who herself was mentally elsewhere, beholding several papers.

Spike came in from the balcony, directing some guards that were delivering yet another box full of gizmos and tech from Hermes’s lab.

The little dragon scratched another item off a list, pensively observing the new lab they had just made on Twilight’s community center. “...Hm, okay, is that the last one?” Spike proclaimed, crossing a final item on a checklist.

“Might be–” Twilight affirmed, inspecting her surroundings, but they both stopped, facing the balcony.

A guard, flying in, quickly interrupted them. “Portal incoming, everypony! Clear the way!”

Soon after, from the balcony, a magical portal opened up, one in which several guards (and Applejack!) Were carrying a large, very ancient looking magical artifact… Another large mirror, but one that wasn’t broken.

Celestia crossed the portal as well, and with the help from her magic and Twilights, as well as the support ponies, they all placed the mirror down, next to the broken one.

“Woah, Princess Celestia… Is this…?” Twilight gasped, seeing the two mirrors, side by side. One broken, but now, with all pieces restored, and the other mirror, intact.

Spike was definitely impressed, but still gave a chuckle. “It’s like looking in a mirror! Get it? Mirror?”

Hermes, from the sidelines, gasped as well. “M-my goodness, don’t tell me– There is another mirror dimension gate, one that is intact?! I never knew about this!!!”

“I imagine not anypony would.” Celestia affirmed, as she moved closer. “This artifact belonged to Starswirl himself… It is a portal to a mirror dimension to ours, that only opens once every thirty moons… I have very little knowledge of it myself, outside of the few notes of his I discovered…” She stated, while placing several scrolls related to the mirror adjacent to it.

Twilight approached the mirror, and reached into it with a hoof– But Celestia stopped her. “Careful! This mirror dimension is unlike the other– You wouldn’t emerge a pony if you crossed it!” And the princess of Friendship was quick to back off.

Spike’s eyes widened in slight concern, as he took a glance at the mirror. “Woah, what?! W-what exactly do you become if you cross it…?”

Letting out a sigh, Celestia reminisced on very, very strange notes she read. “Apparently, according to this…” She squinted at a scroll she had found. “...Strange, mostly hairless bipedal beasts, in a world without magic.”

“Hairless?! Without magic?! Sheesh! Why would anypony ever wanna go there?” Spike scoffed, amused.

Clearing her throat, Applejack took her hat and respectfully placed it on her own chest, she and the guards around her seemed pretty sore. “Pardon me, Queen Celestia, but do ya need us for anythin’ else? We’re in mighty need for a break right now…!”

“You have no need to worry, Applejack– We are done, for now. I don’t believe I'll find many more artifacts that are pertinent to our particular problem, but just in case, I’ll keep digging. But at the moment, you are all dismissed. Thank you so much for your assistance.” She respectfully nodded at her guards and the ponies who assisted them, and they all were delighted, letting out weary exhales.

The guards cleared out, happy to get a break, while Twilight’s friends gathered in the middle of the room, getting some more snacks, but still paying attention.

Twilight examined the mirror thoroughly, lost in thought, in consideration of what her next plan might be.

And for a moment, a fleeting moment, she thought she caught a glimpse of her wife on that reflection, right besides her.

“S-sun– Did I just?? I think I just–” She began speaking, eyes widened, heart racing, but Celestia shook her head.

Exhaling, the Queen of the Sun grabbed more notes on the mirror, and relayed them. “I am sorry, Twilight, but apparently, that’s a feature. The mirror, at times, can show us glimpses of our deepest wishes, or most ambitious desires. If you saw her in that reflection, it is indicative of nothing else but you…”

Twilight let out a weary sigh, closing her eyes, for a moment. “We need to cover this up.” She muttered, quietly.

“You saw her too, didn’t you…?” Celestia asked softly.

“Y-yeah…”

She took a moment to breathe, as Spike placed a consoling hand on her side.

“O-okay.” She raised her head, and turned. “I believe I have an idea, a theory, of what our next step is.”

Everyone in the group listened attentively to her words. “We have two dimensional mirrors here. Unfortunately, they are two way trips– And one is beyond broken. If we could reprogram the intact one to not only be capable of opening every day, instead of every 30 moons, and to change it to lead to other dimensions, maybe we could–”

Hermes quickly tapped in his cage with concern, garnering all of their attention. “W-wait! It’s not that simple! That wouldn't work!”

With an annoyed exhale, Twilight looked at him, and paid attention. He stuttered a bit. “Okay, um, how do I explain this…. Does anypony have a pen, and a few pieces of paper…?”

Spike waddled forward and handed him what he asked.

He took one piece of paper, and a pen, laying them on the floor, and began explaining. “Alright. So this is something I researched a lot, when I had that broken mirror; and I did manage to reprogram it, it is faulty, it is incredibly unstable, but it can sometimes view alternate universes– But what you must understand here, is that the gate you have there, that intact mirror, much like the broken mirror originally was; It is connected to a mirror dimension. That is something that although resembles one, is entirely different from an alternate universe, starkly so!”

A brief moment of quiet passed, as he caught his breath to continue, one in which Rainbow Dash took a long sip of juice and proclaimed “Is anypony else not following this at all?”

To which Pinkie, who was making a cookie-crumb effigy shaped like Sunset’s face, responded “Following what?”

They were shushed by those around them, and Hermes was allowed to speak. “A mirror dimension is, quite simply, a mirror of our dimension. It was created from this universe, it is exclusive to here– Meaning it is not connected to the multiverse. It is a gate, a gate from our world, to a reflection of itself!” As he explained this, he folded the piece of paper, and stabbed the pen through it, piercing both sides. The pen led from one side of the paper, to the other. “See? Like two sides of the same coin. Same universe! It is highly likely that other universes have their own mirror worlds– Surely you’d know! What lies beyond that intact mirror–”

Nodding her head slowly, Celestia was pensive. “--It is a world that is a reflection of ours. It’d have versions of us, be a near copy, with that twist– The twist of us not being ponies, and being a world devoid of magic…”

Twilight gazed at the broken mirror, and also made her theories. “That does make sense– After all, this mirror gate here– It just led to a dimension where good was evil, and evil was good, right…?”

Celestia nodded pensively, regarding that mirror with a certain sorrow, and Hermes agreed completely. “Precisely! But what we’re talking about here, is alternate universes. Worlds that were changed because of different choices we made, or worlds that were entirely different to begin with! There are constants, and there are variables. One central example, you should already know; Is that you, Twilight, are the Princess of Friendship in a lot of these universes!”

“Hm… But not all of them…” She nodded pensively, this time, glancing at the intact mirror.

Spike scratched his chin, following along. “Okay, I get the differences, but why does this mean we couldn’t just reprogram this one anyways?” He pointed at the intact one.

Taking the pen once more, Hermes grabbed two pieces of paper, placing them apart from each other, and placed the pen, connecting them. “Excellent question! It is not a matter of ‘can or can’t’, little dragon. For you see, an Alternate dimension is majorly harder to reach than a mirror one. For starters, that mirror is a direct gate from one door, to another, correct?”

Twilight nodded, beholding the broken mirror. “Yes, when we entered, there was a two-way portal…”

“Precisely! And therein lies a question– How do you reach a universe that does not have a door for you to cross to it? This–” He motioned at the intact mirror. “Were it reprogrammed, would still be a one-way door! A wall! Because in another, alternate universe, the mirror that may or may not exist there, would still serve its original function, it would not be connected to ours!” Hermes spoke enthusiastically, as he motioned, the two pieces of paper attempting to stab both ends of the pen simultaneously. It was difficult, especially with hooves.

There was a brief moment of silence, as only a few of the ponies in the room caught on.

Hermes placed the objects down, and attempted to explain more properly. “Okay, how about another metaphor, hm… Okay. imagine that you are sailing a boat in a storm, and your boat represents your universe– and that your rowboat, towed behind your ship, is a mirror dimension.” he emphatically waved his hooves through the cage. “Now, that is easier to reach, even with its own difficulties, after all, that rowboat is a part of your ship! But now, an alternate universe? That would be a different boat entirely– And now, imagine building a bridge, between two boats sailing on a storm, one that you would be capable of traversing safely both ways, one in which you could easily take and place on another boat, connecting them too. That sounds incredibly, immensely hard, correct…?”

A moment of silence in the room, as the ponies in it processed his metaphor with unease.

Twilight sat down, letting out a huge exhale. “I… I get it. Not only would we need to reprogram the mirror to lead to another dimension, not only would we need to reprogram the mirror to locate my wife, not only would we need to know exactly what the correct universe she is in, but… Even if we did, we would need to somehow make a window into a door. A two-way-portal, manifesting anywhere on the multiverse…”

Most ponies didn’t catch on– But those that did were demoralized. Celestia was the first to speak, in a despaired tone. “T-Twilight, the– The odds of us achieving that, with our limited knowledge of this technology…!”

Spike pensively fiddled with his claws. “That… That Sounds absolutely impossible to do...”

Nodding slowly, Hermes pointed at the mirror, speaking a bit in a more reserved tone. “Indeed… I am not saying those mirrors will be useless to us, but… I hope you can understand what a ridiculously never-before-threaded undertaking that would be, if you attempted it…! It is quite exciting!”

Shaking her head, Twilight let out a frail exhale. “T-this… this isn’t going to work…”

After a brief moment of silence where all in the room regarded her with pity, she raised her head with anger. She moved towards Hermes in silence, as her horn crackled with magic.

He raised his hooves in surrender, backing into the opposite end of the cage.

“You’re happy, aren’t you.” She stated, angrily, coldly, as her eyes watered. “Isn’t this exactly what you wanted?!”

“U-umm, well…!” He stuttered, having no words to defend himself; After all, she was absolutely right, this was exactly what he had wanted.

She touched the cage with her horn, and the current instantly electrocuted him, which made him let out a yelp, and collapse on the floor, wincing in pain.

Applejack leapt forward and placed a consoling hoof on Twilight, pulling her away from the cage. “Hey now, easy there!! I know yer angry, Twi, and ya have every right to be, but ya need this guy, right…?!”

Fluttershy flew forward, getting her attention. “T-Twilight! You won’t get any information from him if he’s dead…! Or if he’s too scared to speak…!”

Gritting her teeth, Celestia agreed. “Unfortunately, they’re right, Twilight. Please. We need to think of something…!”

Recoiling, the Princess of Friendship walked to the middle of the room, her head hung low.

It felt hopeless. It felt like true, unfiltered hopeless despair.

Once again, everything rested on her shoulders. But this time she felt it– Because the weight wasn’t shared with Sunset.

Everything felt increasingly more difficult to manage, without her presence, without her assistance, without her wisdom, without her strength, without her.

She could only hope that wherever Sunset was, she was not in pain.

“Wait. Are you fucking serious? Run that by me again.” The Princess of Valor commanded her other self to speak.

“Dude can you please not bleed all over my floor, it's gonna stain–” The other Sunset attempted to complain, but was swiftly interrupted. “What did you say before?! Say it again.”

Her other self exhaled in annoyance. “...Twilight Sparkle is romantically involved with a pony called Trixie Lulamoon. Why do you care? And please, can you just come into the bathtub, the blood stains are NOT leaving that carpet–”

“Goodbye.” The Valkyrie moved towards a window with determination.

“H-hey? What? Where are you going?!” Her other self raised her hooves in confusion.

“I’m going to find and murder Trixie Lulamoon.” She stated clearly and plainly.

“WHAT?! DUDE YOU HAVE MY FACE!! I’LL BE INCRIMINATED, STOP RIGHT THERE–” Sunset desperately bit her other self’s tail, in an attempt to slow down the Valkyrie from committing a couple several felonies that she would be charged with.

The Community Center remained quiet for a little while longer, before someone finally spoke, and that someone was Rarity. “Okay, Twilight darling, I know it might seem like the end of the road, but Hermes has dozens of gizmos and doodads here! Surely, if reprogramming the mirrors is a no-go, we can recycle some of these other machinations…?”

Twilight remained silent, only for a moment, then she walked over to one of the desks, observing several of the materials on it. “...You’re right. I think I… I think I might know what. But it won’t just be reprogramming. We’ll have to build our own. Bigger…”

She received several affirmations of agreement and joy, but then she turned to them, decisive. “Everypony, thank you for coming and helping– But it’s getting late, and I want to get to work. I need to know I can count on you to keep taking care of Ponyville in my absence– Don’t worry, I will ask any of you for help, if I need to… But I need to focus.”

The sun was indeed at its lowest, and Celestia nodded, in agreement. “I have duties I must return to, appearances must be kept– But I will continue to search the Starswirl archives, just in case. And if I find anything Twilight, I promise I will come right back to you– And I trust you will do the same…?”

Walking forward with urgency, Twilight hugged Celestia. Spike ran in and joined in the hug. Soon after every pony was hugging, except for Hermes, who was still recovering from electrocution, and also was locked in a cage.

Applejack was the first one to speak up, kindly as she always did. “C’mon now, ya better ask for help when ya need it, alright? We’re all here for you, and for Sunset, too!”

And Rarity agreed, wholeheartedly. “We all know Equestria needs the two of you, but more importantly, you need each other. Please don’t be afraid to abuse our time, Twilight. Especially in these trying times…!”

Rainbow gave a salute, and a nod. “Sunset’s tough as hell, she’ll make it– And if you need me to run any more errands, you got the fastest flier in Equestria at your call, Twi! Don’t hesitate!!”

Pinkie struggled to muster her usual peppy demeanor, but she still gave a smile. “Sunset knows you’re coming for her, y’know? She knows that no mountain is high enough for you to not blow it up and find her— Sorry, metaphor is getting lost there!-- Anyways— I have to go help with the preparations for the lantern festival tomorrow night, but please, if you need us, don’t hesitate to call, Twi!”

Tears formed in the Princess’s eyes– But she did not allow herself to cry, fully, simply nodded silently, with a smile. She didn’t have her strongest lifeline, that was still lost– But her friends still kept her afloat.

Queen Celestia leaned her forehead with her pupil, and spoke softly. “Good luck, my student– Don’t give up. I won’t, either…”

Flare Shimmer spent a long time in that balcony with Gold, wondering what they should do next. Going home early seemed to be a pretty hollow idea, both would be expecting news from her daughter’s strange disappearance into some interdimensional problem– All from many miles away.

Extending their stay in Ponyville seemed comforting, but at the same time, one thing they knew for sure–

They had absolutely no way to help their daughter-in-law other than with moral support.

And of that, she had plenty…

Concerned parents were all that they were, truly– But Flare found herself lacking in concern, when she saw Celestia. Because it was time to bite.

The Queen of the Sun walked towards the balcony, intent on flying or teleporting away, leaving Twilight for the night. Her gaze was naturally drawn to the two parents of the Alicorn she cared for deeply.

“Heya, Celie. Can we talk?” Flare spoke, in a tone that hid her reserved anger well. But naturally didn’t keep from instigating anything.

With an attempt at patience, Celestia nodded, and came closer. “You two must be concerned– I understand. Know that we are doing everything we can to bring her back safely.”

“No, I know my daughter’s okay. My question is. What’s your involvement with her disappearance?” She bared her teeth, narrowing her eyes.

Before Celestia responded, Gold exhaled, being quite too tired for this. “Flare, can we please not do this at this hour? even queens need to sleep.”

Both of them ignored him, because Celestia wanted to bite back. “Excuse me. I don’t know what you are insinuating, but know that I am doing everything in my power to bring her back!”

“I think it’s a fair question!” Flare waved her hooves, a bit angrily. “Because last time my daughter disappeared for a frustrating, awful amount of time, it was directly your fault!!”

Blowing air from her nostrils, Celestia leaned in angrily. “No. You don’t get to make this about how much you despise me. I am caring deeply for Sunset’s safety at the moment, something that you, for some inexplicable reason, don’t seem to!!!”

Stomping her hoof twice on the floor and then on her own chest, Flare laughed– But not a laugh of joy. “My daughter is fine– She’s too stubborn to die, and too hard headed to give in!! Two of the many qualities she inherited from me!”

Gold, however, did not even hesitate to reprimand her. “Aren’t we lucky our daughter outgrew your worst qualities, love?”

There was only one pony in the entire world who could make Flare stop talking– Who could make Flare fluster, in any way. And at that moment, Flare got very, very quiet, justifiably so, as she stared at the floor. “...yes. We are.”

And Celestia noticed it.

After a brief period of silence, Gold spoke again. “We are all tired. How about we try conversing about this at some better time? Queen Celestia, I am sorry we kept you. Have a good night, please.”

“...Yes. Thank you, Gold. Goodnight to you as well.” She said, raising her wings, and being glad to be freed of that conversation, but certainly intrigued at what that exchange entailed.

And of course, glad to see Flare Shimmer shut up.

They watched the queen fly away, but Flare’s gaze landed on the floor again, thinking about her daughter.

“...God fuckin’ damnit.” She muttered.

“C’mon, Flare… This time it really isn’t your fault. Let’s just go wish our daughter-in-law luck, and go to sleep.”

Twilight’s friends had finally left, and so, she could finally get to work. The room was quiet, as was the entire town, and its only occupants were her, Spike and Hermes.

“Alright, Hermes.” She approached him, suppressing her anger. “Before we do anything, I’d like to set some ground work.”

“O-okay! Um, yeah?” The Scientists adjusted his glasses nervously, afraid to be zapped again.

Twilight moved two objects next to his cage; A bird stand, and a decently large terrarium.

Then, turning to the open door, she called out. “Owlicious! Ray! Over here!”

Nearly immediately, an Owl flew into the room from inside the Community Center, and riding it, was a sizable, seemingly harmless Fire Salamander.

The Owl rested on the podium diligently, not before dropping the Salamander into the terrarium carefully.

“Hermes, meet me and my wife’s pets, Owlicious and Ray. They are incredibly loyal, and they care for us deeply. As you might imagine, they miss Sunset a lot already. Now, I will leave them right here, next to you. They’re usually harmless and friendly…” She approached him, and knocked her horn on the metal of the cage, which made him flinch. “...But if you speak out of term. In any way… They WILL attack you. Are we clear?”

Hermes looked at her, then exchanged looks between the two pets. The owl gazed deep into his eyes with a blank stare, and the Salamander seemingly stared at nothing, with eyes blinking unevenly. “U-um, yes, we’re clear! I’m complying!” Those animals seemed harmless, but then again, so did someone with the title ‘Princess of Friendship’.

“Good.” Twilight nodded. “Owlicious, Ray, please demonstrate.”

What followed was chaotic, comedic, and sort of harmless. The Owl flew around the cage, leaning forward and pecking at Hermes, who recoiled and screamed like a filly, while Ray did only one thing– Extended his long tongue and touched him with it– And the tongue of a fire Salamander burned.

Spike snickered. “Awesome demonstration, guys. Top form! Take five!” The two pets complied, resting on their podiums innocently once more.

Twilight Sparkle let out a chuckle, and smiled genuinely, Then simply turned and went back to the workbenches.

Clearing his throat carefully, as if he was at a minefield, Hermes spoke. “Okay, um, if you don’t mind me asking, what’s your idea of a device that might…?” He did not finish his sentence, fearing that any mention of Sunset would unleash the wrath of the innocent-looking pets.

Inhaling, then exhaling, Twilight centered herself, then reached for a device on the table– The same one that Hermes had used to curse Sunset in the first place. “Your ‘crown.’ It was made for a curse, yes, but it forcibly pulls the victim into another universe, one where they land besides their other self. There is a genetic imprint on the magic, right?”

“R-right. The curse is recorded on the pony it was cast on…!” He muttered quietly.

She nodded, and then very carefully took the device apart on the table with her magic. “So… We reverse it. I’m going to make a device– A much more powerful one, that can imprint on her genetic code, and pull her to this universe. Instead of having to make a portal, or a gate, or anything of the sort… We’ll pull her here directly.”

Spike nodded enthusiastically, happy with the idea. “Oh! Oh! That could work!! Instead of building a bridge, we essentially build a lasso, to pull her here! Super smart!!”

Adjusting his glasses nervously, Hermes raised a hoof. “It is certainly ingenious!! It will take a much bigger device, and a lot more power– and you’ll need something with her genetic imprint though, her DNA–”

Twilight immediately fished out a large mane brush from a pocket of hers, because she had already thought of it– The brush was full of red and yellow hair. “This should be enough…!” She stated, exhaling.

Hermes was enthusiastic, if anything. “E-exellent!! That is an ingenious idea!! Not as truly involved as I’d hoped, like a gate between worlds, but–”

Glaring at him, she narrowed her eyes, and the pets took it as a signal to attack, mildly inconveniencing him once more.

His sounds of ‘ow!! Ouch!! Aieee!’ Echoed in the room, much to its occupants’s' delight.

The pets settled once more, and the trio prepared to get to work.

But much to their surprise, a pegasus flew quietly through the window, none other than Fluttershy, carrying sleeping supplies as well as snacks, and other assorted goods, like incense. “Good evening, Twilight!” She spoke quietly, with a smile.

Hiding her feeling of inconvenience, Twilight greeted her friend with a smile. “Hi, Fluttershy! You’re back! To what do we owe the pleasure at this time of the night? We were just about to work, you see–”

“I’m staying to help.” She spoke softly, but assertively.

“Woah, you are?” Spike questioned, with a smile. “Sounds good!”

Blinking once or twice, Twilight processed it, in confusion. “Um, Fluttershy, you don’t know a thing about this subject, I’m not sure you could help…?”

Shaking her head, smiling, the Pegasus unpacked. “Oh don’t worry, that’s not what I mean. Twilight, I'm here to help make sure you take care of yourself. Get three full meals everyday, rest properly when needed, and also, well…” She pointed at Hermes, who was confused. “...Also keep you from hurting or killing him…?”

Hermes nodded emphatically, with a nervous smile. “She’s nice! I vote she stays!! Hahah!” Clearly feeling a wave of relief that somebody did not want him as a carpet; With all of Twilight’s friends having already previously reprimanded him or threatened to hurt him.

Spike put a hand on his hip, looking back at Twilight. “She has a point, you were absolutely planning on pulling an all-nighter ten times over to bring Sunset back. Which, by the way, could literally blow us all to smithereens, considering the kind of magic we’re fiddling with!”

Letting out an exhale, Twilight scratched her own chin, worryingly. “Are you sure, Fluttershy…? What about your animal sanctuary…?”

Shaking her head quietly, the Pegasus spoke kindly. “I already told Doctor Fauna to cover for me for a week, maybe two if it’s needed. And I even told Dashie that I’ll be occupied here, too! (she said she’s going to visit often, I hope that’s not a bother…!) This is more important, Twilight– I know everypony has their own work to worry about, and keeping Ponyville safe, and that Spike is here for you… But the more friends near you, at a time like this, the better. I’ve made up my mind…! After seeing how hurt you were, all this time… I’m staying. Even if it’s just for moral support…!”

Raising an eyebrow, snickering, Spike eyed Twilight. “There’s no talking her out of this, heh. And I agree! You definitely need somepony to tell you to eat, when you’re this focussed on work. She should stay.”

Letting out a weary chuckle, Twilight nodded. “Alright, Fluttershy. You stay. …And thank you. Really… From both of us…” She couldn’t help but imagine her wife laughing, while pointing at how right Fluttershy is for trying to get her to go to bed on time.

With a cheerful smile, Fluttershy clapped her hooves together quietly. “Yay…! I’m going to set up some incense, (I’ve got this wonderful one that my friend Tree Hugger gave me!) maybe get some quiet background music on the phonograph going, and you three can get to work…! Oh and after, I’ll make sure we all get to go to bed with our bellies full…! Good luck, good work, everypony!”

Nodding with weary determination, Twilight agreed, and so, she finally, truly could begin working.

It was small favors– An uphill battle, one that she was already a bit anxiety stricken over– But she wasn’t going to stop or give up. Never.

She was going to bring her wife back, no matter how long it took.

…And worse of all, time was her worst enemy.

Another barren universe.

Sunset looked around. The world she was on was dead. There was no atmosphere.

Only bits and pieces of what might have resembled Equestria floated around her…

She considered, for a moment, what could have caused something like this. It could, in a way, resemble what the Argent were planning on doing to her world…

It seemed erratic, however. Less organized than that robotic hivemind.

Shaking her head, she ignored it.

This world was dead, and the Sunset in it had long died. None of it mattered.

She took this moment to apply proper first aid on herself, sealing the wounds she had gained in the battle against King Sombra, hours earlier…

…And she took this opportunity to rest.

Author's Note

This chapter was surprisingly easy to write, despite the fact that it's essentially a class!

Exposition AHOY

I will say right now-- its SO much harder to write scenes with a whole bunch of characters in them, its something that naturally is a lot more viable in visual medium, so I nearly immediately realized that If Twilight was going to do this, she wasn't going to do it alone, but also, not with a whole damn crowd! That'd be annoying to write.

Hence comes Spike! Perfectly suited for this-- Ngl, first time I'm writing him into one of these fics, he's very easy to cut out of MLP stories, but I do think he'll fit here well. And also, importantly, Fluttershy!

Okay about Fluttershy. I was initially going to make a fun cute moment where the characters discuss the chance that villans might attack now that the heroes are one-Alicorn short, and someone would joke about how Chrysalis is just. Terrified of Sunset, because Sunset and Chrysalis are literally the Flame @ the moth; Which is a joke I might still do tbh!

...But then I realised it might make Fluttershy seem sussy, by being the only one who stays. And I promise you, this is not only the real Fluttershy, shes absolutely here to help Twilight with emotional stuff. FR, considering all of the mane 6 and their responsibilities, Fluttershy, being the element of kindness, is the most fitting for the role of being here to help Twilight yknow. GO TO BED ON TIME 🫵AND EAT FULL MEALS🫵

And it'll be a fun thing to play off of, Spike and Fluttershy's slightly clashing personalities.

Ngl I might be writing these chapters absurdly fast because I want to get to the universes of this story that I'm looking forward to the most; We're entering a string of universes that are all going to be SO fucking fun... We're one chapter away from my second favorite! So exited!!!!! And not just that, but my favorite parts of the fic in general; You should know, that if you like what I've done so far, know that I saved all the best universes for last, heheh. It will get progressively better.

What was your favorite universe so far, I wonder?

Either way, thanks for reading. Next chapter: Cadance!

Princess Cadance's pupil

Yawn. Another, weary yawn– One more of boredom, than actual exhaustion. The sun had just risen, and Cadance insisted that they were up early, much to her annoyance.

If this had been regular training, sure, that would have been fine– Magic, spells, physical training, even etiquette training– any of those would have been a delight, even at an early hour. She was no stranger to overachieving.

But this was not that kind of training… Not in the usual sense. This was, in fact, the Princess of Love’s favorite part of having a pupil.

Matchmaking.

And her new and most involved part of it. The love board.

She folded her wings close, looking pensively at it– In it there was a lot of data on her pupil. Strong suits, likes, dislikes, past experiences with love, and the most harrowing, most troubling section: Match possibilities; Which lied empty.

“Hm, hmm… Perhaps we are approaching this the wrong way…” She muttered to herself.

Laying on the couch, resting her eyes, but near-falling asleep, Sunset Shimmer suppressed a yawn. “Perhaps we are approaching it at all– And that’s the problem?” She joked, imitating Cadance’s voice, letting out a snicker.

She had only made that love board officially a couple of months before– and already, it was a frustrating experience for her pupil. And naturally, even before it, Cadance had already tried matchmaking with her, unsuccessfully.

“Now, now, Sunset–” The Princess let out a sly smile, shaking her head. “You don’t get to escape the love board. This is a key part of your training! And it’s very important for the party to come–”

“--How in the HELL Is finding me ponies to date helping me in training?! And also the gala is in two months!?” Her voice rose in complaint, as she waved a hoof.

“Shhh!!” Cadance brought a hoof to her lips, shushing her. “Flurry’s sleeping! Shhh!”

“Shoot, sorry!” She leaned back on the couch, being genuinely sorry, taking a glance at the crib where the Alicorn foal slept soundly, but still, despite speaking quieter, remained annoyed. “Seriously Cadance, after all these years you MUST have realized by now that this part of ‘training’ is worthless. Like c’mon. Hasn’t worked once.”

“It only needs to work once, too, dear pupil.” She spoke, unshaken, with all the confidence in the world. “And Love has an immense value to your training!”

Scoffing, Sunset rolled her eyes. She simply stretched out on the couch and let the Princess talk herself out.

At least the couch was comfortable– another wonderful luxury of living in the crystal empire, in the royal castle, no less. Her gaze landed in one of the windows, seeing the faraway horizon, where a sun was rising.

She closed her eyes, and thought of Celestia, and her pupil, considering how better they were doing, how better that curriculum could be. Certainly, Princess Celestia wasn’t trying to get Twilight Sparkle to go on dates. …Though a curriculum of friendship didn’t sound great either, all the while Sunset was stuck with the Princess of Love and her ‘definition’ of training.

Then she shook those thoughts away. She wanted to be here, after all. Better than facing Celestia again. …And the Princess, too.

…And Cadance kept talking. “Love is more than just an accessory you wear, my pupil. It is something that can motivate you to get out of bed– Something that can quite literally make you want to be your best self! Something that can bring out new sides of the smitten ponies affected by it– And not just that, it can be life changing! Alter the course of your entire life’s purpose!”

That last comment made her pupil snicker. “Oh yeah, for sure, I bet that in another life, me falling in love would have made me shredded. Super buff. Being in love would have made me not steal Twilight's crown, I bet. Too busy macking on somepony to be a piece of shit.” The comments were all sarcastic, and the Princess could tell.

“Self-deprecation will not get you out of this, Sunset.” Cadance shook her head, continuing to pensively look at the board. “Hmm…”

Her gaze moved to early information, and she recited it, to consider what her next course of action was. “Hmm… Longest relationship was with a guard named Flash Sentry, average yet unfulfilling dating life in teenage years and childhood due to lone wolf nature… Had her bisexual awakening when she first met Celestia as a foal and gained her cutie mark…”

Gritting her teeth, Sunset flustered slightly at her cringe worthy childhood. “Can you please take that last one down. Why did I ever tell you that…”

“It is all relevant information, my pupil! All of it is pieces of a puzzle that makes you you! Now we just need to find out with whom your pieces will fit…” She hovered over the ‘Potential matches’ Area, considering it strongly.

That ‘wisdom’ bounced off of Sunset, with her shield of sarcasm and mockery. “Has it ever occurred to you that I don’t have a destined romance, or a soul mate, or whatever– And that I am perfectly content with dying alone?! Cause I’ll tell ya– I’m CHIPPER!”

Cadance let out a giggle, ignoring her pupil’s nihilism. “Flurryheart didn’t like the color of mint ice cream, she cried when me and Shiny first showed it to her. But when she tasted it, she loved it!”

“What does that even mean…?”

“It means, dear pupil, ‘don't knock it till you try it’. Just because you haven’t truly had a fulfilling relationship before, doesn’t mean it wouldn’t be wonderful for you, and that you wouldn’t love it. On the contraire, delayed catharsis increases the joy tenfold!” Her wisdom once again bounced off her pupil.

Blowing raspberries, the Unicorn shook her head. “Yeah. Great. Wonderful. You’re forgetting one crucial problem. I’m Sunset Shimmer. Princess of fuck ups, and that’s not about to change. You’ve heard of the ‘it’s not you, it’s me’ thing, right? Well guess what. It’s me. And hey, lemme know when you tire yourself from matchmaking, then we can go do some actual training.” She closed her eyes, pretending to try to sleep.

“Again, self-deprecation will get you nowhere, my pupil. Once you are at your best, ponies won’t help but be attracted to you! All part of the training!”

“Uh-Huh. Give me another makeover. I’m sure the mares and stallions will come swooning.”

“Is that a challenge?”

“No. Sorry. Please don’t.” Sunset shuddered, remembering the many moments where the Princess of love had bedazzled her. Even now, her hair had jewels on it, certainly a more usual look, in the crystal empire.

“That’s what I thought.” Letting out a snicker, the Princess of Love smiled deviously, considering the many times that she had dressed up and given appearance advice to her pupil, with questionable efficiency.

“Look. You’re stressing over this for so much, and for what– The option of me having a plus one at the gala? It’s optional! I’ve already got my ticket!! And I honestly don’t even care about going!” She was only half lying. Being in the Grand galloping gala was a big event, it mattered to show face– Not to mention, as a pupil of a Princess, appearances were everything. But to her, after being humbled so monumentally, showing her face anywhere in events like those was a great source of pain.

“The Grand galloping gala is one of the most beautiful and important yearly events in all of Equestria, and most importantly of all– Romantic!! And as my pupil, you’re going, missy. I will not allow you to skip it this year too!! You’re going and you’re bringing a date, and we are finding you the best date possible, for the most important night of your life!!”

“Which is also two months from now, by the way!” The unicorn scoffed, angrily, questioning the night’s importance.

The Princess ignored that statement completely. The room was quiet for a moment.

Pensively pointing at one of the notes on the board, the princess thought out loud. “You know, your lone wolf nature isn’t necessarily a wrench in your love life. A lot of ponies find that sort of demeanor quite alluring, especially with your whole punk getup. The ‘bad girl’ archetype. Who would like that, hmm...”

“I’m pretending to sleep and not listening to you.” She covered her face with a pillow.

A few moments of silence passed, until Sunset side eyed the board, ignoring its contents, thinking about its purpose. “Do you have boards like these for all young ponies you know, or am I the only lucky bastard in Equestria that you’re stuck matchmaking?”

“Oh, no, I have dozens of these. Most are more intricate, too– You should see the one of my sister-in-law, it’s huge– She deeeeeeesperately needs to get laid.”

Sunset saw the chance to change the subject, and she took it. “That’s fucking hilarious. Can we talk about that instead?”

“No.” As much as it would entertain her, she refused to give Sunset the reprieve of escaping her own love life.

She regarded the board pensively, returning to the ‘past relationships’ section.

“Hm, Flash Sentry…”

Sunset’s eyes widened in annoyance. “Nuh uh, don’t even think about it, we’re on decent terms, but on the rare occasion I see the guy, all I can think of is of how much of an asshole I was to him– besides, he’s dating somepony, I think. We’re through.”

“That’s not what I was thinking of, Sunset… I was wondering… What did you see in him?”

At first, the unicorn wanted to say a blank statement, but with an exhale, she spoke in more detail. “It was kind of a popularity thing. Being a pupil of Celestia at the time already made me popular, but having favor with the royal guards helped. It was also a stress reliever. I didn’t really… Care about him.”

“And yet, you chose him, not any other guard. Why’s that?”

“Just lucky I guess.”

“Sunset.” She gave the unicorn a piercing glance, raising an eyebrow, knowing there was more to it.

Blowing raspberries, she reminisced. “Well… I don't know. He was weirdly nice to me, even before we started dating. I wasn’t a good girlfriend a lot of the time, but… He forgave me a lot. Even when I didn’t deserve it. He had this… Sincerity, I guess? Almost an innocence. Like he believed I could do better– Which, wow, It’s almost like I took that as a challenge to disprove, sheesh…”

“Go on…”

“We played guitar together sometimes… Which was nice. He wrote a song or two for me. It was embarrassing… But it was kind of cute. Unexpected, for a pony to do that sort of… gesture? I guess? I didn’t even like the songs themselves, I just found it cute that he made them.”

“Hmm, hmm, very interesting…” The Princess had an idea, quickly levitating a pen with magic, and adding little notes to the board.

Sunset was justifiably concerned that progress was being made. “...What are you writing in there.”

“Your type, Sunset. Although you have denied having a preference, I think I finally located it… Your type… Is cute.”

Grimacing, she rolled her eyes, not buying it. “What? That doesn’t sound like me at all.”

“You enjoy the feeling of power– Even if that is something you’ve outgrown, ambition wise– But it is also something that makes you feel good. Being strong, being seen as strong, being revered, or being seen as revered– And that translates quite peculiarly… To loving ‘cute.’”

“You lost me.”

“Because in the end, what you want is to be surprised. You were surprised that he forgave you, time and time again, even when you didn’t deserve it. You were surprised that he made heartfelt gestures. You were surprised that he was nice to you, even when you thought you didn’t deserve it– All of that, coming from a place of almost innocence from him– Henceforth, cute.”

“T-that— what? He was a jock! That isn’t cute at all?!”

“Nuh-uh, no pony is a simple label, my pupil. Many archetypes and ideas can coexist. An aggressive party girl can be cute. An intellectual, highly intelligent teacher can be cute. A goth pony can be cute. Somepony who is a klutz and bad at most things can be cute. And of course, a devoted guard can be cute! Perhaps I should say he was a ‘himbo’? Kind of like my Shining Armor!”

“Perhaps you should never say that ever again!” Gritting her teeth in second-hand embarrassment, Sunset refused to entertain those thoughts.

“Think about it, Shimmer. With all your strength, all you’ve learned. If you had a cute little somepony to protect with it, innocent or otherwise, who looked past your flaws even when you didn’t deserve it– That would be precisely the kind of pony you would want to be with, correct?”

“I don’t know?!! Hey!! I wouldn’t want to be with somepony that’s just a cute dummy, okay?! Like. I don’t need somepony sucking up to me and not get me. Hell, the fact that Flash was kind of dumb was something that endlessly frustrated me in our relationship. That wouldn't work.”

“Indeed! Intellect! That is quite important isn't it? It makes sense, you were the overachieving first pupil of Celestia, after all!”

“Aren’t those two things mutually exclusive? Being a cute dummy and an intellectual dweeb?”

“Not at all. Like I said, archetypes mix and match, so do personalities and appearances. After all, you yourself, are a punk hard-headed, aggressive mare– But you are also profoundly intelligent, and fiercely loyal, when it counts. What was it Celestia said…?”

“...Please don’t say it.”

“You have a kind heart.” She said, with a smile, mimicking her aunt’s way of speech near perfectly.

“Ughhhhhhhhhhhh” She groaned in frustration. “Are we done? Please tell me we’re done. If your goal was to embarrass me, you’ve done so, with flying colors.”

“That was only a side objective.” She joked, amused. “We’re nearly there.”

The Princess, with a fire in her eyes, scribbled several notes onto the board, enthusiastically and with a grin. “Okay. now this is progress.”

Begrudgingly, Sunset stood, walked over, and observed the new additions to the board.

“Sunset Shimmers tastes/desires in a special somepony: Cute (Not necessarily beautiful or handsome), intelligent (be it academically or emotionally), shares passions, shares interests (Like playing an instrument!) and most of all, believes in her. (Loyal to the idealization of Sunset. The idea that she can be better.)”

Narrowing her eyes, Sunset blew air from her nostrils. “This doesn’t seem right at all. What the hell does all of this mean?”

“It means, dear pupil, that what you desire is not necessarily an equal, meaning another hard headed tough pony to be with, but in fact, you desire somepony different from you, but that you can relate with. Somepony who is sweet and caring, but not stupid nor naive– somepony that you could protect, but also respect, somepony that would challenge you, and most importantly of all, you want somepony that believes in you.” She placed her pen down triumphantly, nodding with glee.

Rolling her eyes, Sunset walked back on the couch, doubting the verity of all of this. “This is dumb. Also it sounds more like marriage stuff than a date, if you ask me.”

“Soulmates, marriage, whatever you’d prefer, what’s important is that we know what you want! Or rather, what would be best for you!” She gleefully backed away from the board, observing it in full.

“Whatever...” The unicorn mumbled, face growing only slightly red, shaking her head, ignoring the princess.

“It is quite an interesting outcome, I will say! It may be another case of ‘opposites attract’-- One of my favorite demonstrations of love! Oh, it reminds me of Twilight’s friends, Applejack and Rarity!”

“Who?” Grimacing, Sunset realized she hadn’t memorized the names of any of the ponies that Celestia’s pupil was friends with.

“Oh, just another match I’m trying to make, Sunset. An Earth Pony Farmer, and high-class Seamstress– A quite wonderful clash of worlds!”

“Uh-huh. Good luck with that. I’m sure it’ll work great.” Sunset shook her head sarcastically, at least glad that the spotlight wasn't on her anymore.

Fidgeting, the Princess of love squinted at the board, thinking in overdrive. “Okay now. Who would be an intellectual cute and loyal pony for you to date………… Think, Cadance, think…! I wonder if Twilight’s friend Moondancer likes galas…”

A flash.

Lucky for Sunset, they were interrupted, with the Princess of Valor appearing out of thin air and softly thudding against the couch.

“UGH finally a soft landing. Sheesh—” She quickly glanced at her surroundings, in concern, and was relieved, but also surprised. “Woah, Cadance and me…? Weird universe…!” She glanced around the room, a particularly fancy looking suite on the castle of the Crystal empire, one that it seemed that had her own touch– A guitar laying about said it all.

Nearly Leaping with surprise, Sunset looked at the newcomer with immense confusion. “What the fuck are you?!?!!”

“...What’s up with your mane? Is it a crystal empire thing?” The Valkyrie inspected her, tilting her head– her other self was with a pretty lovely side swept hairdo, adorned with jewels, a look that clashed with the leather jacket she was wearing.

Cadance, however, had a different response to shock. After the initial surprise, she sniffed the air, her eyes widened and glowed, and she rushed forward. “Y-you!! You are just OVERFLOWING with boundless, devoted, deeply fulfilled love!!”

“AN ALICORN CLONE OF ME JUST POPS OUT OF THIN AIR COVERED IN BLOOD AND THAT'S WHAT YOU'RE WORRIED ABOUT?!” Her pupil asked in absolute disbelief.

Which in itself made the Valkyrie realize she very much needed a shower– Her mane and coat was stained with dried blood, and it didn’t help that she also had fresh scars. “Oh, yeah. I murdered Sombra a few universes back– Still haven't gotten to shower. Sorry.”

The pupil looked at her with a grimace of confusion, while Cadance’s eyes were widened, as she scanned this other Sunset Shimmer thoroughly with her love magic. She made natural humming sounds, as her horn sparkled with pink.

“S-sunset!!” She poked her pupil emphatically. “T-this is you, from an universe where you are incredibly fulfilled in love!!!”

“I was more concerned about the fact that she’s an Alicorn, Cadance!!” Her pupil stated in disbelief. Waving a hoof at the newcomer.

The Valkyrie exhaled, suppressing a chuckle. “Yep. Cadance will be Cadance.” The Princess of Love seemed to be this abrasive in every universe, and she didn’t mind.

Leaning forward, the Princess of Valor touched her other self. “Hang on, let me get caught up.”

I am Sunset Shimmer. I stole Twilight’s crown, and I regretted it nearly instantly, becoming a monster.

She saved me. She offered me a second chance. Celestia did, too.

And I accepted it… But I couldn’t face them. I couldn't.

I wanted to continue my training, but I couldn’t be near them. I didn’t deserve to. So Celestia saw this as the chance to give her niece some teaching lessons– I’m the guinea pig.

…And I’m content. This is the best my life could have gone.

…But why the fuck does she have to try to match make me?! Sunset Shimmer will die alone. That much, I’m sure of. I’m content alone. I always have been. I’m okay.

...I’m okay...

Recoiling, the Valkyrie couldn’t help but chuckle, at the bizarreness of this universe. “Wow, well… You ran away from Twilight, but at least you like… Didn’t ’run away’ run away. I’ve seen an universe where I hid in the dragonlands no less, just to get away from Twi and Celestia… But mostly myself.” She finished that with an exhale of disappointment. “So many fucking universes like that…”

The Pupil shook herself off, weirding out the entire experience, narrowing the eyes at her other self, doubting her origin. “Okay. Time out. Who are you, and why are you here?! Are you a changeling playing a prank on us or something…?!”

Nearly shooing her away with a dismissive hoof wave, Cadance turned to the Valkyrie. “Don’t mind my pupil, she’s always pragmatic. Now, to more important matters: Who are you married with? Have you considered having foals yet?! This devoted union– Why are you here, instead of with her!!?”

The Princess of Valor had already experienced being hounded by the Princess of Love before, so she remained quiet for a bit, knowing that she would keep talking, and she did. With a further love scan of the newcomer, Cadance came to stark realization, as she looked through Sunset’s heart. “O-oh no! You were separated!! No!!! Your love is true and full, but alas, star crossed–” Her eyes began to tear up as she dramatically waved her wings about.

The tears weren’t hers. Much like Sunset, she could feel the pain of others, when it came to love.

Sunset turned to her other self, ignoring the Cadance, who started sobbing genuine tears. “I’m you from another universe. I was cursed to travel the multiverse, I’ll be out of you mane in an hour, don’t worry about it. I’m glad you’re… I’m glad you’re doing good, other me.” The tone trailed off, in the realization of how many universes she had seen recently where she was miserable, or just doing bad.

It was a lot to digest, but Sunset only had one question. “Are… Are there more universes where I'm an alicorn…?”

“No… I don’t think so… Well, I at least haven’t seen any. Sorry. Just me…” The Valkyrie shook her head slowly. The disappointment was indeed immeasurable. There were so many worlds where she had failed, where she didn’t matter.

“...Fuck.” Her other self threw her head back in the couch, closing her eyes

“...Yeah. You said it.”

Meanwhile, the Princess of Love was nearly having a breakdown. “B-but you feel so fulfilled! So full! Your love is– It's a promise that will last more than a thousand years, isn’t it?! But you are lost!! You are lost, and who knows if she’ll ever find you!!!!” Genuine tears streamed down her face. Her power was similar to Sunset, in a sense, it wasn’t direct empathy, but she could feel how her love felt, and it felt a lot.

“Cadance, it’s okay, it’s… It’s only been two days. She’ll find me.” Sunset muttered, with a bit of unease.

“B-but w-what if she doesn’t?! What if she’s not f-fast enough?? How will you live without each other?!?!!?” She squeezed her not-pupil’s cheeks desperately, reminiscing on all the worst possibilities.

Lightly shoving her aside, Sunset muttered weak words she did not want to say. “If that happens, she’ll be okay. She’s… Strong. She doesn’t need me to rule Equestria…”

“Wait, rule Equestria?!” Her other self tilted her head in surprise. Then she just rested back on the couch– She was taking this as a break from Cadance’s deranged matchmaking.

The Valkyrie’s ears twitched, as through the sound of Cadance’s sobbing, she heard a… A baby?

From her crib, where she was before sleeping, Flurryheart was awoken by the commotion, and started making a few babbling noises.

“Woah, you guys have a baby here…?!” She quickly left the couch in curiosity, moving forward. Inspecting the crib made her even more surprised.

After all, it was a baby Alicorn. Adorably sucking on a hoof, and delighted to see Sunset looking at her. “A-an Alicorn?! Whose baby is this? What?!”

Giddily, peppy, even, the little foal poked Sunset’s snout with a hoof a couple of times, making noises. “Bumbet! Bumbet Bimmer!” She garbled, laughing.

Eyes widened, the princess of Valor felt feelings she had not felt before. From the couch, her other self spoke, a bit disinterested. “She probably thinks you’re me. She’s Cadance’s daughter.”

“What the– The Cadance in my universe doesn’t have a daughter…!” Sunset’s eyes were bright, filled with wonder, at the adorable little Alicorn foal that was fidgeting with her muzzle.

“You probably shouldn’t let her touch you when you’re full of dried blood on your face, man.” her other self stated, still disinterested.

Gazing down with wonder at the little foal, she ruminated through those feelings.

After all, a thousand years was a long time. Some day, she and Twilight would have to train a new generation to take the mantle…

But she stopped, flinching, as she noticed the Princess of Love right next to her, staring directly at her in the eyes, with a small smile, which looked deranged, considering that her face was still stained with tears. She pointed at Flurryheart, while looking at Sunset still. “You’re thinking about having your own, aren’t you.”

“W-what?! Oh my god you’re just like my Cadance.” Blowing raspberries, the Valkyrie rolled her eyes. “And no. I wasn’t.” She lied.

This was her first exposure to the daughter of a Princess, and it shocked her. It shocked her because it made her think of it, clear as day.

“Oh, yes you were. You’ve even thought of names, haven't you?” She inched closer, with that grin widening even more.

“N-no I haven’t!!” She lied again.

And of course, the Princess of Love wasn’t convinced, as she nudged the Valkyrie to spill the beans, which she did not. “The Cadance and the Shining armor of my universe broke up, and she never had a baby– Can we focus on that?”

Giggling and Shrugging, the Princess didn’t care. “Oh, I get why. I’m a free bird, after all. Shining is wonderful, but I don’t fault another me from trying something different! After all, I sure did.” She smiled mischievously, and the Princess of Valor didn’t yet understand what she meant by it, but she soon would. “Either way, have you seen any fun other me’s on your weird multiversal travels?”

Oh yeah, she definitely had. “Well, I did see a universe where you were the nightmare version of yourself. Like, evil and stuff. Called yourself ‘Heartbreaker.’ But you weren’t actually evil, you just had a love cult where you did…” Sunset eyed the baby, then back at her. “...Things I shouldn't mention in front of a baby.”

Giggling mischievously, Cadance nodded. “Oh yeah, that sounds like me.”

Sunset began walking away back to the couch, with resting intent, but the Princess teleported in front of her, with manic interest. “WAIT!! You haven’t told me the name of your love!! I must know!! For research!!” She aggressively pointed at the love board.

With a smirk, Sunset eyed her other self, then the Princess of Love. “Heh, you know what? I’ll just show you.” She offered a hoof, and Cadance accepted it, unsure of what would happen.

We talked about this, once.

About fleeting love.

Even if it was temporary.

Even if it was fleeting.

Even if it ended in heartbreak.

Even if there was a countdown until it all ended.

Even if I remain lost, and never see her again…

I would have still cherished loving Twilight Sparkle, even if only for a moment.

And I was more than ready to do it for a thousand years, too.

Tears streamed down the face of the Princess of Love once more, as she observed this other, strange, incredibly more fulfilled version of her pupil.

“T-Twilight…!” She muttered.

Nodding slowly, Sunset let out an exhale. “Yeah…”

“A-and…” She looked down, with tears still streaming down her cheeks. “Y-you might never see her again…!?”

“...Yeah.”

The eyes of the other Sunset widened as her ears twitched in confusion. “Wait, what? Who?”

After letting out a sigh, the Valkyrie approached with a grin, and a raise of an eyebrow. “Hey. Other me. I’m married to Twilight Sparkle.”

“W-wHAT?!!??!!” Her jaw dropped, her face reddened, and she got really quiet.

A brief moment of silence in the room, intercut only with the sounds of Cadance sniffling, and Flurryheart babbling.

Until somebody else entered the room, somebody the Valkyrie wasn’t expecting to see here, in a million years.

With a smile, and a yawn, Queen Chrysalis entered the room. “Good morning, heart! You too, Sunset! The royal pantry has been raided empty of all its snacks. By me.”

With her eyes widened, the Valkyrie’s adrenaline spiked. She raised her wings, lit her horn, and leapt forward. “CHRYSALIS!!!” She shouted with rage.

Blinking in confusion, the Queen of Vermin observed her, tilting her head. “Good morning, Sunset. Did you get a new haircut? And grow wings? And, uh, fell on a vat of…” She sniffed the air in curiosity. “Blood?!” She grimaced in confusion.

“Prepare to burn, vermin.” The Valkyrie snarled, and moments before the Queen was incinerated, Cadance teleported in between them, shielding her. “WAITWAITWAIT!! She’s with us! She’s with us!!”

With a look of complete, flabbergasted confusion, the Valkyrie diminished the light from her horn, but didn’t erase it. “What? What?!”

Cadance got even closer to Chrysalis, rubbing her mane on her neck affectionately. “Me and Shining are with her! Romantically.”

“Woah, Heart, have you been crying?” The queen tilted her head, observing the Princess with affection and concern.

Widening her eyes, her jaw slacking in confusion, the Valkyrie asked the burning question. “What the fuck? What? Explain yourselves.”

From the couch behind her, Sunset warned her, but disinterested. “You’re gonna regret that.”

Giggling, Cadance placed a hoof on the chest of the insect queen that towered over her. “Well, we discovered that she doesn’t need to feed on love if she’s actively loved, and she started falling for us when she tried taking over Canterlot disguised as me, long story short, her changelings don’t feed on love anymore, they love instead! And she’s not a queen anymore, they elected somepony else! Who was it again, dear?”

Snickering, amused, the queen nuzzled her back. “Some little guy with a baby face. ‘Thorax’, I think?”

That certainly made sense to Sunset, but everything else didn’t. The queen turned back to her, and the tone she spoke on was light– A tone that Sunset had never heard Chrysalis speak in. “So who are you? One of my old subjects playing a prank on me or something? They do that.” She chuckled in amusement.

Stepping forward with a smile, Cadance waved a wing at the newcomer, “Chrysie, this is Sunset!-- From another universe, that is. She’s only visiting for a moment!”

Raising a confused eyebrow, the queen decided to just shake it off. “Oh well, okay. Nice to meet you! And it’s nice to see there’s an universe where Sunset is an Alicorn! I know how much she wanted that, it’s like a biiiig underlying issue she refuses to emotionally address, heheh.”

Nuzzling her affectionately, the Princess of Love was delighted to see her love speaking in all these technical terms.

An audible groan was heard from the couch behind them, belonging to none other than the other Sunset.

“Where’s the stud, by the way?” The Queen asked the Princess. “Captaining about?”

“Oh yes, you know he’s an early riser! Oh, we should invite him up here! Shining would love to meet this other Sunset!” Cadance gleefully giggled.

Narrowing her eyes in confusion and slight disgust, Sunset presumed that she would not want to see Twilight’s brother and how he fit with the overgrown bug.

Chrysalis extended a hoof for the Valkyrie to shake, one which she did, while glaring at her the entire time. “I’m Chrysalis! Ex-Queen of Vermin! It’s delightful to meet you.”

“Sunset Shimmer. Princess of Valor. I killed you in another universe yesterday.”

The room went quiet.

It was a bit awkward.

Gluttony.

If there was one word to describe the Queen of Vermin in this universe, that was it.

Canterlot, and all of the valleys surrounding it, were completely transformed. The hive was built inside and out of the castle, expanding into the skies in a crooked manner.

She had all the love she could eat and more.

And she never stopped eating.

Much like an insect queen, she couldn’t leave the hive anymore. Her body was twisted, morphed, overgrown, nearly fused with her throne, her wings enormous, but torn, unable to fly. She sat there, unamused, nearly pensively, as she hovered a pod containing none other than a comatose Twilight Sparkle near her.

It was like chewing on a piece of gum for hours, but in this case, years. The taste became stale. Plenty of her subjects skittered about, and they were also a captive audience to conversation.

“You know what I never understood about this little idiot?” She swerved the pod around, with an annoyed grimace. “She had all of this ‘love of friendship’ with her, but at the same time, was Super single. The little idiot was meant to become the ‘Princess of Friendship’ and whatever– But wow, she was actually loveless! No romantic partners!”

Snickering deviously, one of her soldiers agreed. “Love of Friendship just doesn’t have the same flavor, does it, my queen?”

“That’s what I’m saying!!” She cackled in response, while swerving the pod, indulging herself on watching Twilight spin.

“Oh, and you know what else?!” She reached for another pod above her, a considerably large one, that contained none other than Celestia. “The same applied to the Princess of the Sun!! She had no romantic prospects!! Pathetic!”

The few soldiers in the room laughed like they were at a standup show. Chrysalis really hammed it in. “What was the deal with the royalty of Equestria?! Even Luna!! They had no game!”

Cackles echoed in the room, with all of them delighting themselves.

But they were interrupted with a tremor.

More specifically, an explosion.

Chrysalis’s antenas quivered in confusion as she stood incredibly still.

One of her soldiers spoke in confusion and fear. “W-what was that?! Did it come from inside the hive?!”

“Impossible!” Another added. “No pony could ever infiltrate our defenses without being seen!!”

The Queen shuddered– Like she could feel the expanse of her hive as a part of her body, and she felt like a body part of her was on fire.

The fearful buzzing of their fellow changelings echoed throughout the hive, and it sent shivers through her.

“D-don’t just stand there, fools, seek and destroy the threat!!” She bellowed in anger.

The drones were about to move, but a hole was blown on a part of the roof– and fire spewed out of it.

The Princess of Valor was here.

She was already covered in the viscera of the vermin she had slaughtered moments before, and she left a trail of fire in her wake, with her wings raised menacingly.

And levitating behind her, she dragged a pod of her other self, a comatose Sunset, cocooned like all the other ponies in this hive.

Plenty of the soldiers skittered and scattered in fear, as the flames of the room spread, and Chrysalis naturally couldn't run away in her state.

With a mix of anger, fear and surprise, she yelled out to the Valkyrie. “H-how did you get in here?! And WHO IN THE HELL ARE YOU?!”

“Pest control.” The Valkyrie snarled, as the flames around her increased exponentially, spreading viciously to the few changelings that tried attacking her, and the light she emanated blinded all in the room.

The Queen of Vermin was burned to a crisp before she could even react.

The most difficult part of the hour spent on this universe was freeing an uncountable number of ponies from their cocoons.

“...Well that hurts my feelings…!” Chrysalis said to the Valkyrie, with a genuine tone.

Still narrowing her eyes, Sunset tried sounding less antagonistic, but had questionable results. “This is the first universe I’ve ever seen where you’re not a bastard.”

“...That also hurts my feelings.” The Queen of Vermin exhaled, still very confused at the situation.

“I also haven’t killed you in my universe yet, because you keep running away from me. But I’ll get to it.” Sunset reminisced on how the Queen of Vermin she knew was a horrible monster that had nearly given up on conquering Equestria since Sunset became an Alicorn. After all, a battle hardened Princess of flames and a bug queen don’t mix. Bad match.

“Okay, are you just in this universe to hurt my feelings?” The queen tilted her head in confusion.

Placing a consoling hoof on her chest, Cadance beheld her with adoration. “Don’t worry, Chrysie. What matters is who you are here, and we love you!”

Smiling flirtatiously, Chrysalis leaned down. “Gimme some sugar, mi amore.”

What proceeded was, to Sunset, one of the most disgusting displays of affection she had ever witnessed, she was unaware of how a changeling’s mouth would bend and open when they kissed, much less how much their tongues slobbered. She nearly vomited.

From behind her, her other self commented, averting her eyes. “Yep. You never get used to it.”

The Valkyrie’s face was widened in a grimace of disgust, she barely successfully muttered the words she wanted to say. “I’ve seen multiple universes where I was dead, and my remains were in random places in Equestria, forgotten by anybody that ever knew me. This is worse.”

Giggling, the Queen moved further into the room, towards the crib of Flurryheart, who still babbled. “Aaaaanyways, how’s the little goober?”

She hovered over the crib, and the little foal giggled when she saw her. The queen proceeded to open her jaws and extend her tongue and shook her face. “Booga booga booga!!” She made horrifying garbles and faces that would frighten any young child.

…Flurryheart was not any young child. She giggled in amusement, poking the queen on her snout. “Bissali!!! Bissali!!” She joyfully proclaimed, with her horn unleashing little sparks.

“That's right, little goober!! You’ll get it right someday!!” The Queen snickered with glee.

Sunset watched the whole thing in very, very confused disgust. Then she came to a startling realization, as she turned to Cadance, who was coming closer to the changeling. “Wait. Wait, don’t t-tell me?!–” She pointed at Flurryheart, then to the Queen, and then the Princess. “I-Is s-she?!!?”

The two regarded each other, and then the Valkyrie, then giggled. The princess fluttered her wings in amusement. “Nooo! No, don’t worry. She’s Shining Armor’s and me’s daughter! I don’t think ponies and changelings can have foals together?”

“It doesn’t mean we shouldn't try.” The queen grinned at her flirtatiously with a growl, as she leaned closer.

What resulted was another display of affection that disgusted the Princess of Valor, as those two kissed with their very incompatible mouths.

“Okay, that’s it.” she shook her head, and headed towards a window. “I’m done with this universe. Good luck other me, you’ll never see me again, bye–” And proceeded to jump out of the room near desperately, without any clear direction other than away from here.

“W-wait!!” The Princess raised a hoof. “D-don’t you want to shower?! We have facilities–”

“Next universe! Bye!” Sunset yelled out from afar, getting distance at great speeds, cruising out of there.

The residents remained alone for a moment, in confusion.

Chrysalis was the first to speak, tilting her head. “Well that was odd. Did she just come to this universe to judge us or something? I’m hurt!”

“Oh don’t worry Chrysie, she was just here to help me progress Sunset’s training!” The Princess giddily moved back to the board, with adding intent.

This immediately garnered the attention of her Pupil, whose brows furrowed in confusion. “W-what? What do you mean?”

Cadance remained staring at her pupil the entire time, with a mischievous grin. She reached into a binder with her magic, pulling a picture out of it, hovering a picture in the air.

It was a picture of her sister in law. Twilight Sparkle.

“O-oh no” Sunset’s air left her lungs.

“Oh yes.” The princess raised her muzzle smugly.

The Picture hovered closer to the love board. Sunset got a bit desperate. “Nuh uh, don’t do it! Don’t you do it!”

Princess Cadance, with a manic, delighted smile, placed the photo of Twilight Sparkle directly on the ‘matches’ section of Sunset’s love board.

Sunset let out an audible, flustered groan that echoed in the room.

With a shocked look at the board, and then a delighted cackle, Chrysalis amused herself at the expense of her lover’s pupil. “Oooohohohoh, Shining’s sister?! The little pony that kicked my ass back in the day?! With Sunset?! That is endlessly amusing!!”

Frantically, the Princess connected the dots on the board, with enthusiasm. “This is perfect. She is your Equal! After all, you both studied under Celestia, you have SO much common ground– And yet, her different approach to the subject would be endlessly educational and helpful to you! She is immensely sweet and caring, and incredibly intelligent. She will challenge your world views, while also respecting and admiring your strength!! Not just that, but she is adorable– Something you’ll find irresistible– And she will absolutely find your punk-ass hot.”

Sunset’s face grew redder with every word, even if she looked angry.

“And most importantly of all…” Cadance beheld her pupil with a warm smile. “She believes in you.”

That did affect her pupil, who looked at the ground quietly. After all, Twilight already believed in her. She had saved her, after all. And not just that, but she was more than okay with Sunset’s role as her sister in law’s pupil.

And the Princess, still incredibly smug, continued her love rant. “Don’t you see, Sunset?! It’s perfect! Twilight is not only single, but she deeeeeesperately needs some romance in her life– And sure, you were a fixer upper– But I see it so clearly now!! The cute nerd who changed your life for the better, who saved you– She is so stressed, everyday, exhausted with her duties as the Princess of Friendship– and then comes Sunset Shimmer! The hot dashing punk girlfriend who will relieve her of all her troubles, support her through it all, treating her like a Princess!! and then take her worthy, rightfully earned place beside her as a ruler of Equestria– Your second chance! The inheritors of night and day!”

Her pupil remained silent, her face as red as a tomato, as she was inadvertently forced to imagine those ideas vividly.

Her new chance at becoming an Alicorn. At reconnecting with her old life, but this time, doing it right.

Was Cadance’s training worth something after all?

Nodding, Chrysalis agreed emphatically. “Wow, heart. That’s good. Like. Some destiny kind of romance. Shining’s gonna love this! It's wonderful!”

“Isn’t it?!” Cadance clapped her hooves with excitement and joy. “Sunset! I’ve decided. You’re going with Twilight to the gala!! Heck. I’m getting you to go on a date with herthis week!! She desperately needs to get laid–”

“Wha–” Sunset’s head shot up in surprise and annoyance. “A-are you just trying to get me to bang your sister in law?!”

“YEAH!!!! Chop chop!!”

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS QUEEN CHRYSALIS.

INFO: Sunset has fought Chrysalis before, and not just that-- She has complete mastery over one of bugs's many weaknesses, fire. She is relentlessly agressive, and no matter how powerful Chrysalis might have been in that universe, she was also entirely complacent, entirely laid back, at that point.

VERDICT: Chrysalis couldn't run away. A butchering from the Princess of Valor.

This entire chapter is just Cadance going like this. It was so fun to write

I have once again endulged on writing Cadance to be unhinged, and I am not sorry. This chapter was just an excuse for me to find as many ways to joke around as I could-- Just a fun comedic chapter, heheheh! I just love writing the Princess of Love to have actual character and go NUTS. And she's right, Twilight DOES need to get laid fr

This is more for the deeply into timeline crowds, but I have an apology. Flurryheart, at this point, wouldn't be a baby anymore, she would at the very least be a toddler, but i couldn't resist writing her like a baby... Too cute, and whats more, it gets Sunset to introspect on her never-before-touched desire to maybe be a mama.

On that note, I did consider writing it so that the baby names she had thought of were "Luster Dawn" or "Sunny Starscout" But I figured that would be too on-the-nose, as well as references to aspects of the canon that just wouldn't match with this lmao. My canon is very separate from that far in.

Pictured above, a Sunset that has inhabited the Crystal Empire for a while, as well as the redeemed Chrysalis, with her little goober heheheh.

Writing Chrysalis at her absolute best while also writing her at her absolute worst is one of the many benefits of writing a multiverse fic, heheh. Very enjoyable! I've loved doing this kind of shit.

Also I do think that the polycule of the crystal empire ship is good and funny-- But specially because like. Can you imagine how many of the characters would be completely utterly disgusted by them lmao.

Either way. Cadance's pupil. A better Sunset for sure, but one that resisted positive change in her life nonetheless, like many others.

Also. Also. I'm so fucking excited. I've waited so long for this. The next chapter? Is my second favorite of all the ones I have planned (which, by the way, is almost like. thirty.) This shit will be SO fun to write. i will spoil nothing, tease nothing, you'll understand pretty much everything the moment you see the title. See you then, heheh.

Trixie's finest hour!

“Wait, what’s the venue we’re going to tomorrow again?” Sunset blinked a couple of times, realizing she had been so distracted reading a book and drinking that she had no clue what the next day would bring.

Trixie, who had simply been rearranging some of the props in her way-too-small carriage, attempting to reach some sort of organization for even just a day, scoffed at that notion, almost hurt. “Wha– Seriously? I presumed you had memorized our great and powerful schedule!!”

Suppressing a chuckle, Sunset’s eyes landed back on her book– This one was just a fiction story, but one that was comfortable enough in the moment. “Not this week’s, no– Trix, we’re on the road, I’m more about dealing with the moment-to-moment bullshit. Also drinking.” She punctuated that by taking another swig.

Narrowing her eyes, Trixie tilted her head, suppressing her own chuckle. “You alsoooo didn’t memorize last week’s. And of the previous months actually…”

“Aaaaand I'm still the best magical show assistant you’re ever gonna get. You gonna tell me the schedule or what?” She shrugged, smirking, not fully interested. “Hey if you want me to do it blind, I’m good for it. I’m just curious.”

“Oh, your curiosity will be rewarded, my broody assistant!” Deviously, the magician selected a day planner from one of her drawers, resting it on the table in front of Sunset. “Go on, see for yourself. This one is really special.”

Raising a single eyebrow of suspicion, Sunset opened the planer, shoving her book aside, and quickly shuffled through its pages, scanning it with her gaze.

Her gaze moved back to the magician, who smiled smugly, then back to the pages of the planner, with their messy writing and notes. “Ponyville.” She stated, keeping a poker face, her breathing getting a bit uneasy, for a moment.

“Will that be a problem?” The Magician, with that same tone of snide and superiority, raised an eyebrow with smugness, bringing an innocent hoof to her own lips.

Sunset narrowed her eyes further. “You’re asking me? It was your ass that the Princess of Friendship kicked that handful of times, not mine.”

Losing her composure, the Magician did stutter, trying to bounce it back. “H-hey! Yes she might have ‘beaten’ me but any beatings have only made me stronger! Better! Greater! Powerfuller!!”

“Not a word.”

“--And we are on decent terms now, despite neither wanting to be in each other’s presence, and me being very open about the fact that were she being attacked by a manticore, I would not raise a hoof to save her.”

“You say that as if you could do anything against a single manticore.” Sunset grinned, taking special amusement out of this.

“Be that as it may!!” Trixie wagged her tail around in annoyance. “I was asking, because between the two of us, I imagine you would take issue with being in her presence! After all, did she not usurp you?” She put on that same smug smile, leaning on the table that Sunset read on, coming closer.

Raising another eyebrow, tilting her head, the punk unicorn looked through the Magician. “She didn’t usurp anything. I gave up on my position, and then Celestia picked her as my replacement. It’d be like if I was mad at somepony for taking my job in a restaurant after I quit.”

“Still, though…” She tilted her head even more. “It must make you at the very least a biiiiit nervous, being in the presence of a pony that is living your dreams…?”

“What are you, my great and powerful therapist? Did you do this on purpose?” Sunset scoffed, pointing at the planner, shaking her head. “If you’re worried that I’m going to choke on stage, don’t be. Princesses have better shit to do than watch us do our thing, I doubt she’ll even be there.”

Letting go of the smug demeanor, Trixie did show a bit of pity in her gaze. “...Are you sure? It must hurt to see somepony out there living the life you wish you had? …Like, if it actually does bother you…” She considered calling it off.

Suppressing something, Sunset smirked. “Maybe a little. Hang on.” She then took another swig of the liquor she had been drinking. “But not anymore. I’m good.”

Shrugging, Trixie was at least happy the show could go on. “Well, get ready, ‘cause it's going to be a beautiful night for us tomorrow!! We’re gonna be performing during a festival, I think it’s called the ‘Lantern Festival’ or something!”

Sunset blinked once or twice. Then she opened the planner. Scoured it for only a moment. “Trix. The Lantern Festival is today.”

“What?? No it isn’t, I’ve never made a mistake with–”

“You’ve made dozens upon dozens of mistakes, Trix–”

“WITH PLANNING, assistant!! With planning!!”

Sunset grinned, then walked to the door, not before taking a quick glance to a map of Equestria they had covered in notes in a wall. “Let me check on something, then.”

Stepping outside she was greeted with comfortable chilly and moist nightly air. She inhaled slowly, and with an exhale, hopped and teleported atop the carriage. They were parked on a mountain path, with an ample view of valleys below, so she figured this wouldn’t be so hard.

“Ponyville, Ponyville, this-a-way…” She muttered, scanning the stars, the moon, and the horizon. Then, emptying her bottle by drinking from it, she looked through it as if it was a spyglass.

And in the distance, she saw what she predicted, humming affirmatively to herself.
Soon after, Trixie herself left the carriage in curiosity, confused as to why her assistant was atop it. “What are you doing up there?!”

“The Lantern Festival is going on right now, Trix. Like. Way in the distance, I can see it. You got your dates wrong. We missed it.”

“W-what?! N-no way!! Hangon, I'm getting up there!!” She tried leaping, jumping, scurrying her way up, but failed every time. Sunset extended a hoof, and with some struggle, pulled her up the carriage, then offered her the bottle to look through.

“Aw horsefeathers, fiddlesticks, FUCK!” Trixie whimpered, seeing it in the distance. The unmistakable and beautiful sight of many lanterns flying in the skies, scintillating like stars, coming from a single, distant town on the horizon.

Defeated, Trixie laid down on her back on the rooftop of the carriage, gazing at the stars remorsefully. “Dangit, I missed it again another year!! It was going to be so awesome…”

“...It does look kind of beautiful…” Sunset let her eyesight adjust, lounging on the carriage, observing the beautiful show that was so, so distant, remaining silent for a moment. “Oh well. I guess this means we don’t have to stop by Ponyville tomorrow…! Hehe.” She let out a satisfied exhale, with a smile.

Shaking her head, sitting back up, Trixie refused to be defeated. “Nuh uh! We’re going tomorrow, even if we’re the only ones that’ll be presenting anything!!!”

Eyes widened, Sunset shuddered. “Trixie, it’s a whole town– our show is not nearly good enough to be worth slapping in front of a bunch of ponies just trying to live their daily routine– Especially these ponies that might not even like us.” Like it or not, she was getting cold feet.

“Nonsense, assistant! My decision is made!! We are going to do our great and powerful show in Ponyville tomorrow, and it’ll be mighty!!” She proclaimed loudly to the night sky, then turned to her assistant with a smirk. “Also you’re not escaping having to do a magic show in front of the Princess that’s living the life you wished, heheh. You have to process your emotional issues.”

“Thanks, my great and powerful therapist.” Sunset scowled at Trixie. “But you realize that it'll be both of us making an absolute ass of ourselves in front of everypony?”

“I do not know what you mean. Our shows are fantastic.” Trixie waved her hooves in the air dismissively.

“...Whatever. Fine. Let’s just get it over with…”

There they remained, watching the light show from a distance a little while longer.

“‘Trixie Storm’? Is that what that is?” The Princess of Valor looked out of the window, seeing what resembled a dark cyclone in the horizon, coupled with lightning and everything, but seemingly remaining in place, unmoving.

The quiet hearty laughter in the bar she was on wasn’t enough to keep the bartender from hearing her, fortunately, as he cleaned the counter absentmindedly. “Yup. ain't from around here, are ya?”

Shaking her head, and sitting by the bar, the Alicorn kept her gaze on that tornado far into the horizon. “Not at all. What exactly is that ‘Trixie Storm’...?”

“Well, I ain’t know the legend that well, but I think it was somethin’ related to an Unicorn named Trixie getting her hooves on a powerful magic thingamajig, and she eventually lost control. That storm right there? That’s her. Some say she’s still alive inside it.”

“Alicorn amulet…” Sunset muttered to herself, thinking.

“It was a shame, too.” The bartender pointed at the tornado. “Everypony had to move and leave, the town got wiped off the map… Ponyville was a lovely place.”

“I bet it was.” She nodded, her steel gaze remaining in the hurricane.

She took a moment to breathe, to consider her options. Rest, or help?

This wasn’t world threatening. But she had a theory on how to fix it. She had been told of that incident ages ago from her own Trixie, after all.

“...Fuck it. I got time.” She muttered, shaking her head, standing, and heading for the door.

Quickly knocking on the counter to get her attention, the bartender waved. “Hey, you gonna pay your little sister's tab, or what?”

He pointed at the Sunset Shimmer from this universe, whose head was slumped over the counter, several empty bottles around her, entirely unconscious, with a small grin on her face.

Exhaling, the Princess nodded. “Do you accept bits in this universe?”

“If by universe you mean bar, then yes.”

She manifested a coin purse from her horn, and placed a couple of golden ones on the counter. “You can keep the change if you help her sober up. I won’t be around to help, but I need her to be better.”

“Holy cannoli…” The bartender whistled at the coins placed on the counter. “Sure lady, I'll try.”

That would have to do. It likely wouldn’t be enough. But it’d have to do.

She walked out of the bar with determination, ignoring those inside, hearing a couple of mumbles. Someone addressed the bartender. “Jimbo, I think that was an alicorn?!!”

“We don’t discriminate here, Hoofhoff.” The bartender shook his head, disappointed.

The Princess of Valor gathered the energy of the sun, which set in the horizon, and with it, she took off at breakneck speeds.

Her direction was clear. The Trixie storm. Time to make a gambit. She remembered the story of the Alicorn amulet, told by both Trixie herself and her wife, long ago… It could only be removed by the wearer.

She adorned her armor just in case, and in only a minute, she was inside the storm. The wind was dark and fierce. She could feel magic crackling all around her, the lightning that pierced the air was red.

It was an incredibly intense gale, she had to use all of her magic and flying prowess to stay the course, to not be taken by it.

And she could see a light in the eye of the storm. A red, blisteringly strong light.

Trixie, or what remained of her.

The Unicorn wore the amulet, as she floated in the air, and nothing else, it was attached to her neck as if it had been entangled in her fur, maybe even drafted in her skin. Her mane was incredibly long and unkept, waving in the harsh wind, her eyes glowed in a pure red that produced crackles and the light that glowed around her.

And Sunset could hear her chanting, with an eerie smile that seemed forced.

“Great… Powerful… Great… Powerful… Great… Powerful… Great… Powerful…”

It was an endless chant that echoed in the winds around her.

“TRIXIE!” Sunset shouted, as she used all of her strength to remain flying, flying against the storm.

Her head only turned slightly, as if she couldn’t actually see the Valkyrie, a deranged smile seemed drafted on her face. “Somepony new? An Alicorn, no less? A challenger, perhaps? Don’t you know that Trixie is the strongest there is?”

“Something like that! I heard that you’re pretty powerful?” Sunset had to shout to be heard above the sound of the raging wind.

“The GREATEST! I CAN DO ANYTHING!” Her voice roared, and the blood-red light of the Alicorn amulet doubled in potency.

Lightning crackled around her, and Sunset had to quickly dodge, the entire air felt electric.

“Really?!” Sunset tried smirking, even as she fought incredibly hard to remain flying. “Because I can read minds. Can you? It’s a rare power! Very difficult to execute!” The gambit was played.

Spreading her arms wide, Trixie’s voice resounded, her cackles echoing in the winds. “HAHAHAHA! I CAN DO ANYTHING! OBSERVE! TRIXIE WILL NOT ONLY READ YOUR MIND, SHE WILL SEE THROUGH IT!”

Sunset was ready for this. She was thinking of just the right memories. If the Alicorn amulet’s power was anything to snuff at, especially when it had corrupted and grown this much, then…

Trixie would indeed see everything.

With a gasp, the Unicorn’s eyes widened, and so did the Alicorns. Trixie, in a span of a single second, had scoured nearly months worth of memories from Sunset. Understanding exactly who she was, and all that she had been doing, here and everywhere. Understanding who she loved, and who were her friends…

…And understanding her relationship with Trixie lulamoon, the mare she had kept safe on her wedding day.

The red glow from her eyes vanished nearly entirely.Her voice was raspy, desperate, in disbelief. “I-I-I-I got to kiss a MARE In your universe?!?!?”

“Even marry her!” Sunset suppressed her laughter, the wind around her weakening. “And you didn’t even need that amulet for it! Crazy, right?!”

Shaking her head vigorously, Trixie could feel dozens upon dozens of memories from another life, and memories from the Valkyrie flooding her mind. And she came to a stark realization, as she clutched the amulet.

“FUCK THIS WORTHLESS THING!!!“ She shouted as she desperately fidgeted with the amulet. She moved as if she hadn’t moved in years. Every gesture took effort.

Desperately, weakly, straining, the unicorn tore that amulet from her chest, wincing in pain as it burned her.

Finally, with a blast of light, the amulet came off, and the winds around them dissipated with the explosion, but the dark fog lingered, for a little while longer.

Trixie fell. She did not say anything, her body weak, having been sustained by the amulet only for years, quietly, her tears were taken by the wind as she fell through the air. She was more than ready for what would happen next, she had taken control for the first time in years.

“I’ve got you!” Sunset bellowed, flying to catch her, no longer donning her armor, of which she luckily did not have to use.

As gently as she could, she grabbed the unicorn mid air, and held her close, as she glided towards the ground. Trixie didn’t have much strength, but she used what remained of it to hold on.

After they landed as softly as Sunset managed, above them, the dark winds that the Alicorn amulet produced were vanishing, allowing for them to see the mountains that surrounded the valley of what used to be Ponyville, including the sun, which was near setting in between mountains.

And Trixie continued to sob quietly, dehydrated, malnourished. An ironic smile perked on her lips as she did. “Y-you should have just let m-me fall and die… But I guess that’s not your style, Sunset…”

“Yeah. It isn’t.” The Valkyrie gave her a warm smile, and from her horn, she summoned a canteen with water. Offering it to Trixie, who struggled, but managed to drink some, nearly choking.

After she had drank sufficiently, Sunset manifested from her horn a box with a couple of donuts. “Here, you need to eat– I got this from a dimension where I worked with Pinkie at–”

“--Sugarcube corner. I know– Sorry, I… The amulet took me through a lot of your memories…” She muttered from the ground, unable to get up. Sunset leaned down and offered the food to her, and she gladly, even if weakly, accepted, eating like she hadn’t eaten for years, which she hadn’t.

“That thing kept you alive, but it wasn’t healthy. Keep drinking and eating, okay? I'll be right back.” Sunset scoured the craters around them with her gaze. They were in what remained of Ponyville, and there was nearly nothing here that remained of it. It was crater upon crater, and windswept ruins.

With her eyes narrowed, she spotted the faint red glow of the Alicorn amulet, fallen. She leaped towards it.

Grabbing hold of it with magic, she flew up into the air, traveling high, taking the amulet with her. And as she made it to a safe distance, she adorned her armor, cast several barriers around her, and with all her magical strength, destroyed it.

The crackling lightning bolts sent her falling, but she recovered, unwilling to let that amulet win. Thankfully, it was just ashes now.

But the sound of the explosion echoed throughout the valley, as did its lightning.

She landed back near Trixie, who desperately and weakly attempted to hydrate and eat a handful of the donuts, all while a couple of tears still streamed down her cheeks. “That’s that.” The Valkyrie stated, sternly.

“I’m the unluckiest luckiest Trixie on the multiverse, aren’t I…?” The decayed unicorn let out a frail chuckle.

“...How so?” Sunset sat next to her, checking her for any more wounds. Other than malnourishment, she seemed okay.

Her voice was frail, her eyes exhausted, as she looked at the Valkyrie. “Because I screwed up everything– Absolutely everything— Even Twilight… Even Celestia… They all gave up on me. They just left me up there to rot, and I, and I… I deserved it…But… I was lucky enough to have you here, of all universes, to bail me out… The Valkyrie Phoenix, in the flesh…”

Giving her a warm smile, Sunset laid down next to her. “Don’t mention it. It’s kind of easy when you basically have a cheat sheet in the form of different experiences in a different universe. Besides… I had to. You’re a good friend in my universe.”

“...And a lover in others…” She teased, raising an eyebrow, which seemed to take up a lot of energy.

“Welp, time for the next universe.” With a poker face hiding her annoyance, the Valkyrie stood, intent on walking away.

“W-wait! Wait! I’m sorry!” The Unicorn begged, genuinely sorry, struggling, unable to come after her. “P-please… While you still have time in this universe, could you keep me company…? P-please, Sunset…! I… I feel like I know you.”

Letting out an exhale, but then smiling, Sunset sat back down. “...Of course.”

“So… In this universe, you’re just a drunk grifter…?” Trixie regarded her with genuine pity.

Keeping a stern gaze in the skies, she nodded, trying not to let it get to her. “Yeah. It’s not the only one, too. More than a handful of the universes where I try fleeing Equestria to get away from Twilight and Celestia, well… In most of those, I realize that I don’t matter enough to even be pursued, that there’s no point in getting away from somepony that’s not looking for you...”

“...Or that doesn’t even remember that you exist…!” Trixie finished, with tears formed in her eyes again, certainly being able to relate to some of that pain.

“...yep. So the other me’s end up self-medicating. Grifting from one place to the other without purpose.” Her gaze landed on the floor.

With a shuddered sniffle, Trixie rested her head on the ground. “I’m so sorry… Your pain, I felt all of it when I looked through you…”

Shaking her head slowly, she suppressed an exhale. “...Don’t be. It is what it is…. I guess… I guess I’m the luckiest unlucky Sunset Shimmer in the multiverse, too.”

Pouting, Trixie’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t deserve to be here. Lost. You’re too good for that. You deserve to be back home with your wife.”

“Thanks, Trix. You deserve better too.” This time, she couldn’t suppress a chuckle, and what she said was genuine.

Beholding her with admiration and sorrow, Trixie continued speaking, just as exhausted. “You… You’ve saved so many worlds… How are you not exhausted…?”

“I’m getting there… But I don’t quit easily. If a world needs my help, and I have the power to help… I do it. It takes more than a couple hundred universes to wear me out.”

“Y-you… You’re just casually saving hundreds, thousands, millions of lives, and just…”

Chuckling lightly, she leaned her head on the ground to be at eye level too. “Hey, again, don’t mention it. What else would I do? Try to take a nap in every universe I go to? If I’m lost, I might as well try to have some fun, and help.”

“F-fun…” Trixie couldn’t help but let out frail chuckles, as tears continued to stream down her cheeks. “C-casually saving universes is fun…!” The smile on her face was one of admiration. “The great and powerful Sunset Shimmer…!” They both shared the same laughter.

Only when she managed to regain her composure, did she speak. “...Four days now… Do you think… Do you think your wife is coming for you…?”

“She is.” Sunset nodded quickly, with a serious gaze. “But… You looked through my mind. What do you think?”

Sniffling, the unicorn shook her head lightly. “Y-you’re not gonna die before she finds you. You’re too strong for that.”

“Thanks, Trix.” She smiled genuinely, even if she didn’t believe it.

“I’m going to…” Trixie, with some difficulty, managed to lounge in a laying down position, raising her head. “...I’m going to find the you in this universe, and try to help her… And maybe I’ll try to find that Starlight Glimmer, too…”

“Don’t push it, okay? Take care of yourself first, but… Thanks. I’m happy, knowing the me from this universe will have somepony to look after her.” Sunset was genuinely thankful. This hadn’t been a waste of energy after all.

With a weak, but genuinely warm smile, Trixie nodded at her.

“Don’t mention it…!”

Tomorrow night had come too soon– And Sunset was beginning to feel a bit uneasy. She and Trixie had already set up their stage in Ponyville, and above any other show, this one felt the most worthless.

Her past was left behind. There was no way to reclaim it. Having to be face to face with a town that visually manifested the victories she never got felt like twisting a knife in an old wound.

Twilight Sparkle’s castle mocked her in the distance, and she chose to be the bigger pony and ignore it. The sun was setting, and she felt a bit more anxiety with every passing minute.

“Good news, Trix.” Sunset took a peek off of the curtains of their makeshift but decently sized stage. “There’s barely anypony sitting around waiting for the show.”

With a pout, Trixie continued to arrange her props, and then used her motivational voice. “Humpf. Delight yourself all you want, my broody assistant, but our show will still be as great and powerful as ever. You have to get in the groove!! Feel the showmanship course through you!! Unleash your inner swag!!”

“I’m not unleashing anything.” Sunset suppressed laughter, but not a smile, stepping back into the privacy of backstage. “Okay, let’s go over the routine one last time–”

But just then, an interruption.

The Princess of Valor appeared out of thin air, nearly crashing on their props, making both of the unicorns yelp in surprise.

Scoffing, taking a quick glance around, she was surprised to see another self and Trixie together once again. “Woah, another Trixie, and with me, too…?”

“What the fuck are you?!?!?” Her other self backed up in disbelief, looking her up and down.

“Oh horsefeathers, it's the invasion of the hot Aliclones!!” Trixie quickly jumped behind her Sunset Shimmer, taking cover.

“Calm down, you two! I’m just– Ugh, I’m getting tired of saying this– I’m Sunset Shimmer from another universe. I’m just stopping by, in an hour I’ll be shot into the next one. Don't worry about it.”

Quickly peeking from behind her assistant, Trixie scanned the newcomer with her gaze. “...So you haven’t come to invade the world, maybe eat our brains, maybe replace us…?”

“...No.” The Princess Frowned with exhaustion.

“So there’s no hot alicorn clone of ME coming around?!” Trixie put her hooves in her hips in frustration and disappointment.

“Also no.” The Princess shook her head.

Ignoring the boo’s of the Magician, the other Sunset approached her, inspecting her with a confused eye. “This is… nuts. Are you from an universe where I was the perfect pupil of Celestia…?”

This immediately made the Valkyrie chuckle. “No, but it’s funny that so many me’s assume that. I failed a whole bunch, but kept fighting, eventually things worked out.” She let out a warm smile, but unfortunately her words just resulted in her other self looking down, ears drooped low. The affirmation that she quit too soon. That things could have worked out.

Nudging her with a smile, Trixie did her patented no-decorum cheer up technique. “Hey, cheer up, assistant! At least in some universes you get to be a super jacked hot Alicorn!! Never give up!”

This had questionable results, but before she could speak, the Valkyrie pointed at the two of them. “Hey, you two aren’t, uh… You’re not dating or married, right?”

Trixie cackled at the idea, where Sunset just made sickened expressions. “...Oh thank Celestia.” Sunset let out a relieved smile.

“As if Sunset Shimmer could ever reach anywhere neeeear my league!!” Trixie proclaimed with immense levels of unearned confidence.

“Says the mare with fleas.” Sunset’s eyes narrowed, deflecting her demeanor.

“Hey. Hey. the mare who gave you fleas. What’s yours is mine, assistant!” The Magician let out an innocent smile, one her assistant had no reaction to.

“I will say though, you work out.” Trixie approached the Alicorn with an almost flirtatious grin and a wink, one that the Princess recoiled from, considering the fleas. “So what brings you to our humble abode/universe?”

“Nothing intentional. I’ll be out of your mane in an hour.” She shook her head dismissively, a bit apathetic. “If there’s no world threatening events happening around the universes I go, I usually either take a nap or just try to have some fun.”

Walking forward silently, her other self regarded her wings intently. “So… any more Sunset’s out there in the multiverse with wings…?”

“...I’m not sure… I’m starting to think I’m the only one.” She grimaced in consideration of herself, of all of herself, and her other selves.

“...Fuck.” Her other self’s head hung low.

“Yeah. You said it.”

Trixie beheld the scene intently, as the gears in her head spun, looking at both of the Sunsets.

After an exhale, the Valkyrie moved over to the curtain, and peeked out. “Huh, we’re in Ponyville! Nice!” Then she turned to the other two. “Well, if you’re planning on doing a show, I won’t keep you, I want to rest as much as I can anyways…”

“...WAIT! IDEA!” Trixie proclaimed loudly. “You there! Hot-ass-beefy-ass-Sunset!!!” She pointed with glee.

“Present.” The Valkyrie nodded.

Her smile was devious, determined, and crafty. When Trixie had an idea, she committed. “I just had the greatest idea– The greatest most powerfullest idea–”

“Not a word.” The two Sunsets stated firmly.

Ignoring the two, Trixie’s look was of manic excitement. “--You said you wanted to have some fun. And you look great and powerful!! How about you help me and my Sunset put on the best show that Ponyville– That Equestria has ever seen?”

“COME ONE, COME ALL, PONYVILLE!!” Lightning crackled from behind the stage, all the way into the sky, its sound resounded in the valley. Trixie was more excited than she had ever been for a performance. After all… “Today, I've got the absolute pleasure, the absolute delight, to relay to you my most greatest and most powerful show of all! And what’s more, it is EXCLUSIVE!”

The sound of that lightning echoed, and every single pony in town could now tell that there was a big show going on now. Even with just this beginning, she was already garnering their attention.

The stage had sparkling fog covering it– The lights were set just right, and the sun was in the perfect position, nestled between mountains.

It was setting.

“That’s right, my great and powerful audience!” She waved her hooves around with glee, sparkles and shines following in her whim. “This show, this wonderful, incredible show I will provide to you this wonderful evening, is UNIQUE! I will never perform it in any other venue, at any other time!!”

Another burst of lightning shot towards the sky, attracting even more attention.

“Let me ask you this, my humble audience, you have all seen the power of an alicorn, correct?” She smirked, knowing the answer, and plenty of ponies nodded and some cheered, after all, they had all seen Twilight Sparkle in action.

“Wonderful! Wonderful! Now let me ask you another question– Have you ever seen a pony be TURNED into an Alicorn, before your very eyes?!” She was emphatic, she was incredibly in the zone. Trixie knew that if she played her cards right, this show would be a miracle.

A handful of gasps and looks of surprise and murmurs echoed in the audience.

“Indeed, I have not stuttered, my friends!!” Trixie unleashed a burst of more sparks, and the lights of the show gleamed more. “Today, here and now, I will show you! Step forward, my lovely assistant!!”

From backstage, Sunset Shimmer the Unicorn walked forward with confidence and showmanship, wearing a magician suit that had coattails and some sparkles, ready for anything. She did a long, kind bow to the audience.

“That’s right, everypony!” Trixie pointed at her assistant, as she pranced around her. “Today, and only today, for a limited time only, I will transform my great and powerful assistant into an even greater, even MORE powerful, ALICORN!!”

This, and another bolt of lightning shooting into the sky from backstage, attracted even more attention, including that of a certain Princess, who would have vested interest in making sure that Trixie was not getting into any trouble.

“Are you ready, audience?!” Trixie walked to one side of the stage, with a grin as wide as they come. “I can’t hear you!!”

A handful of cheers and affirmations from that side.

She quickly ran to the other side of the stage, with that same smile. “Go on now, I can’t hear you!!”

More cheers, more curious, delighted cheers.

“THEN OBSERVE!!” Trixie hopped to the center of the stage, where her assistant diligently and patiently smiled. “It is time for my greatest trick yet– Trixie’s finest hour– I will turn my assistant, for only brief moments, into an ALICORN!! BEHOLD!”

She waved her hooves, and summoned her magic. Sunset did the same, as she begun levitating. A light began to glow, an immensely bright, intense, powerful light overcame the stage, and even the entire crowd, and that, plus a smoke bomb, allowed for the simplest trick in the book.

The switcheroo.

The light dimmed, but only enough for her to be seen. The fog dissipated, but only enough for the crowd to witness.

The unicorn that previously stood diligently on stage was now considerably taller, the suit she wore was ill-fitting, many attributes could be noticed having changed.

And with a simple movement, she spread her long, beautiful wings, tearing the sides of that outfit, showcasing them to the entire audience.

This was incredibly life-like to all who watched, gasping in amazement.

“Do you see!? My assistant is now, no more, no less, an Alicorn!!” Trixie, emphatic, waved her hooves, presenting her lovely assistant, who shook her long mane, allowing it to wave in the wind. “Please, my lovely assistant, demonstrate to our audience your newfound physical prowess!!”

Plenty of familiar faces gasped in surprise, now decorating the crowd, as they watched the incredible feats.

The now Alicorn Sunset Shimmer leapt into the air, pranced around stage at high speeds, did incredible flips, to the sides, front and back, all while showcasing her wings incredibly, all while that outfit slowly became more and more torn, and she did all of it with a smile in her face, demonstrating many movements she had practiced for ages, usually being used for battle, now for entertainment.

“Do you see the strength of an Alicorn, dear audience? Because I sure do!!” Trixie hammed it in, as she joyfully pranced on stage, narrowly avoiding the Alicorn’s flips, but making sure all lights were on her as she spread her wings.

The audience had less and less reason to believe this was a mere trick. Plenty in it were already completely stupefied, including a certain skeptical Princess.

“But of course, this is an Alicorn that we are talking about!!” Trixie posed, and her assistant posed too. “You are here to see elegance in flight! And of course, completely dazzlingly powerful magical abilities!”

Her assistant spread her wings, and began charging the energy of the sun. Light and flames enveloped her hide as she, with a smirk, gazed at the setting sun.

Spreading her hooves wide, this was the moment. Trixie made sure every single pony in Ponyville could hear her. “So go forth, my assistant! Show them what an Alicorn is capable of!!”

And that, she absolutely did.

Sunset took off into the sky at meteoric speeds, leaving a trail of light in her wake, but immediately looped back, so she could be as near the audience as possible.

There was no doubt from the audience, as she began setting off blasts of light and fire from her horn into the skies, of which resembled beautiful fireworks. This was truly the power of an Alicorn.

She danced in the air beautifully, not focussing on speed, but rather elegance, and for a moment, she remembered her own mentor, and her demonstrations of what flight could look like, if you weren’t worrying just about power.

At times, she even took a quick flight in between the homes of Ponyville, ensuring that every single pony in that town would know what they were missing out. Her glow garnering all attention.

Glowing above the crowd, she did several flybys, loops, all while unleashing beautiful fireworks into the skies.

More than once, she landed on one or another side of the crowd, that landing unleashing a blast of golden light, and with that same momentum, she would leap into the air once more.

“Yes, yes my assistant!!” Trixie bellowed into the air with glee. “Feel the earth as if it is yours!! Feel the skies as if they are a part of your hide!! Feel all magic as if it is as easy as breathing!!”

She danced above the crowd with joy. Doing corkscrew motions in the air, like she would have done many times to eliminate opponents, but this time, simply with the joy and whimsy of showing off.

Landing atop the stage, She unleashed a huge burst of fireworks into the air, with a smile on her face, all popping on different shades of yellow and red, beautifully illuminating the sky of the setting sun.

And that’s when she finally spotted her. Twilight Sparkle, in the crowd, looking directly at her, jaw dropped, eyes filled with wonder and surprise, face growing red.

“Hmm, but since this is a one time-show… Perhaps we could do something a bit more drastic, couldn't we?!” Trixie ran to the front of the stage, with all lights briefly being on her. “After all, light shows, flight shows– That much, you can see anywhere!”

The crowd was already cheering, and they were surprised that she was downplaying this– But it was for a good reason.

“Yes indeed, my good audience! I believe we can take this HIGHER!” More bursts of Sunset’s fireworks exploded into the skies.

“My great and powerful assistant!!” Trixie pointed a hoof at the Alicorn that stood atop the stage, immensely confident, addressing her directly. “What do you think, should we take this HIGHER?!”

“I believe we should!” Sunset grinned, enunciating to the whole crowd, with her eyes fixed on the Princess of Friendship. “Let’s take the gloves off, shall we!?”

“BEHOLD!!” Trixie spread her hooves wide, in utter complete joy. “MY ASSISTANT NOW POSSESSES THE POWER TO RAISE THE SUN ITSELF!!!”

The entire crowd gasped in surprise and confusion, after all, surely this wouldn’t be possible, right?

Sunset spread her wings. Her gaze became a glare, a determined, powerful stare, aimed directly at the setting sun. Golden magic enveloped her…

…And she did it.

The sun, which previously had been setting, was now rising, and all in the audience could see it, in all its glory, moving upwards.

Trixie had officially done a show that in one way or another, had presented itself through every single corner of Equestria, in all but a single presentation.

“FEEL THAT, MY DEAR AUDIENCE! THE SUN SHINES BRIGHTER IN EQUESTRIA TODAY, DOESN’T IT?!” Trixie gleefully proclaimed, losing herself with the gleeful enthusiasm of her own performance.

After all, the sun was indeed shining brighter.

Through strenuous effort, Sunset placed the sun back in its original position, beginning to feel a certain tiredness, one that was amended only by bathing within its light, her breathing became heavy.

“I hope you enjoyed this show as much as I enjoyed performing it, dear audience!!” Trixie’s grin went from ear to ear. “Now, let us not mess with Celestia’s domain any longer, shall we?! After all, my assistant cannot remain an Alicorn forever!!”

With a flip, Sunset landed skillfully onstage. She glowed. Sparks followed her mane, and her outfit was singed in places, and still, her gaze was fixed on Twilight Sparkle, who was utterly entranced.

“Behold once more, as I turn my incredibly amazing assistant back into a unicorn!!” Trixie gestured at the Alicorn, queuing her.

But Sunset decided that just for a brief moment, it was time to ad lib.

She stepped forward to the edge of the stage, where Twilight Sparkle watched her intently, in complete shock, mouth agape.

The spotlight turned on the Princess– Not that Sunset wasn’t glowing enough either.

With an incredibly warm smile, Sunset bowed, spreading her wings as she did it.

Making direct eye contact, with that same smile, she spoke, directly at her. “Thank you for watching my show, Princess Twilight.”

A lot of ponies were staring at the princess, waiting for her response, all of which was only a quick couple of flustered emphatic nods.

With a flip, the Princess of the Sun landed back on center stage, and allowed her light to shine as bright as could be, enveloping herself, and being surrounded by one of Trixie's smoke bombs.

When the crowd managed to see the stage once more, Sunset Shimmer stood, with a smile, her suit well fitting, a unicorn once more. She waved, incredibly happily, at the whole crowd, which went berserk.

“That’s our show, everypony!! Thank you so much for watching!!”

Backstage once more, Trixie gushed to her assistant. “You know, apart from Celestia herself coming to scold us for fiddling with her sun? Absolutely nothing went awry tonight. My goodness, that was the best show in ALL OF THE MULTIVERSE!!!”

Sunset was still reeling on it. Despite it having not been her, dancing in the skies, she felt something, even when she had watched from backstage, as she assisted with the lights covertly. She couldn’t remove the grin from her face.

Trixie, with a smug, but incredibly joyous smile, nudged her assistant. “I bet it felt goooooood seeing your old mentor be so surprised at your prowess and awesomeness!! I mean, despite the scolding?! HAH! Nopony is gonna forget this show!!! We’re IMMORTAL, SUNSET!! LEGENDS!!”

With a chuckle, Sunset nodded, still unable to keep that smile off her face. Celestia had appeared nearly immediately after the show ended, drawn by the power of another being having raised her sun. And yet, the other Sunset was gone, onto the next universe.

Every single pony believed fully on their show, and its concept. They had indeed seen the true power of an Alicorn, the only semantic that they would forever be unaware of, is that what they had witnessed was a simple switcheroo.

Trixie continued, close to sunset, waving her hooves with joy. “Gosh I wonder If we’ll ever see her again!! I would love to try this show again, but BIGGER!!! You were amazing!! She was amazing!! SUNSET SHIMMER, YOU'RE AMAZING!!” She proclaimed to the air with glee.

Sunset pulled her into a tight hug, where they both laughed and snickered at each other, euphoric.

Still vibrating with excitement, Trixie let go of the hug, and began hopping up and down. “GOSH GOSH GOSHI don’t even feel bad for missing the lantern Festival anymore!! It’s like it was fate!! It’s like it was destiny!! And even if we can’t ever do this show again, my goodness it was worth it–”

“U-um, excuse me…?” A shy greeting came from the entrance of backstage, belonging to none other than Twilight Sparkle. “I’m looking for Sunset Shimmer…?”

“Well lookie here, Princess Twilight Sparkle graces up with her presence!” Trixie became smug on nearly an instant, stepping in between them, raising an eyebrow defiantly. “I take it you were a fan of our show? Would you like an autograph, perhaps?”

Almost ignoring her completely, the Princess kept her gaze on Sunset, who was surprised to see her here. “Oh, yes, speaking of autographs, are you two aware that there is a huge line outside waiting for some…? From yours especially, Sunset…!”

Trixie gasped, her gaze swapping between the two. “Augh! We were so preoccupied with arranging our props and celebrating our victory– We have neglected our new diehard fans!!”

“...Sunset, is it…?” Twilight tilted her head, observing the unicorn, who smiled warmly back at her with a nod. “I really, really liked your show…!”

“Our show, you mean, Princess?” Trixie got in between the two again, with a smug smile. “After all, it was the collective effort of our great and powerful mights–”

With a quick magic wave of her horn, Twilight pushed Trixie aside so there was nothing between them anymore, and the magician only gasped in surprise and annoyance.

“I really, really liked it…!” She came closer, with a kind smile, tilting her head. “And I never would have expected it to have been from an old pupil of Celestia, no less…! She’s in the line waiting for autographs, by the way…!”

That last comment made Sunset's smile grow even wider, as her eyes shined.

“Just between you and me…” Twilight’s expression became that of mischievous curiosity. “...Would you mind telling me how you did it…?”

Exhaling, shaking her head with a tremendous smile, Sunset spoke words she had been waiting to speak for a while; Words that would make Trixie proud.

“A magician never reveals her secrets.”

That must have been one of the funnest experiences she had had in the multiverse yet.

Having the chance to put on a show like that had been euphoric– The Princess of Valor arrived at the next universe still laughing in delight and joy.

And what's more, she got to perform for Twilight… That had been a highlight.

She stood up, drinking in the surroundings of this next universe, and her hide shivered, nearly instantly.

Something was very wrong.

Twilight’s castle, but twisted, dark. Her ears twitched with anticipation as she turned, seeing a familiar sight she hoped she would never have to see.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

It was a throne room.

Two thrones.

In one, sat Midnight Sparkle.

In the other, sat herself– But a demon.

Both grinned maliciously, as their eyes were set on the newcomer with curiosity and ill intent.

Sunset Shimmer had finally reached an universe where her other self ruled with Twilight, too.

And she had never been more sorry over it.

Author's Note

Trixie! Trixie! Trixie!

Well, that was a wonderful little chapter about Trixie euphoria. Up next, an intermission!

The one hat rotted by herself, and the magician.

Though it is not a full life, that Sunset did get to enjoy herself. I wonder what it's like having the princess being her fan! Imagine Celestia going "Hey that was crazy. Wanna be my pupil again?"

And Trixie is like "AHEM SUNSET HAS BETTER THINGS TO DO. ME"

No joke, one of the happiest Trixies, having gotten to make such an unforgettable show, heheh.

Very comical than instead of trying to directly match make, this time, the Valkyrie decided to do the Alicorn equivalent's of a peacock feather floof to attract Twilight's attention LMAO

Honestly, I don't have much to say about this chapter, it's all in the text. It's a wonderful little enjoyable one.

And next time, we can take a break from these woefully uneventful moments for a relaxing intermission. After all, not much has been happening with the Princess of Valor, right? 😏

INTERMISSION: The boulder falls down the mountain

Four days.

“It's ready, right? It can’t be any more ready than this!” Spike observed the oversized machine that went all the way to the ceiling. After what felt like too long, yet too little time building it, they were all pretty tired, and they were all finally done.

The machine resembled something akin to an archway surrounded by coils and wires, many of which were connected to rune stones and crystals, all leading to one substantially, nearly chair-sized power conduit crystal.

The little dragon let out a huge exhale, stretching. “I mean, only four days to build an interdimensional lasso to find Sunset… that has GOT to be some sort of record.”

“Record or not, I must say…” Hermes had a delighted smile on his face. “This is an incredibly sophisticated technomagical device. I am simply overjoyed!!”

All the other occupants of the room frowned at him. Spike, Fluttershy, Twilight and vitally, Queen Luna, who still had time to assist before the sun would set, and she would be needed elsewhere.

“It was kind of rushed…” Fluttershy tilted her head, analyzing the machine, despite not knowing it’s inner workings, she was still worried she would see a loose wire or other. “Do you think it works now…?”

Twilight inhaled deeply, then exhaled, turning to the prisoner. “Only one way to find out… Okay, Hermes. Let’s run by this one more time.”

He nodded emphatically, containing his excitement. “Yes! Step one, program the genetic directives into the finding runes.”

“All done.” Twilight double checked the few notes on a barren console, and the runes she had already prepared and encoded with Sunset’s hair for this.

“Step two!” He perked up even more, and pointed at the huge crystal that was connected by dozens upon dozens of wires. “Charge the battery crystal, being very careful not to overcharge it, and it’ll conduct all the power the machine needs!”

Luna nodded, stepping forward. “That is why I’m here. Together, it will be easy.” And Twilight nodded right back. “Right. Two Alicorns would make this a sitch. You and I will charge it, and then…”

“Step three!” This time, Hermes was a bit more quiet. “You pull the switch, and in theory, you will pull your Sunset across the multiverse into that gateway, and she’ll materialize here…!”

“...Easy peasy...” Spike exhaled, still feeling the exhaustion.

“Lemony squeasy!” Fluttershy added, then started walking around the room, handing out goggles. “Don’t forget eyewear, everypony! We don’t know how bright this will be!”

Every resident in the room accepted the goggles wholeheartedly, and she also gave Owlicious and Ray their own animal sized goggles.

Before settling, Fluttershy turned to the leader. “Twilight, are you sure you don’t want to wait for the others to be here…? Celestia, especially…?”

She shook her head emphatically. “No point in waiting another second, especially because this might not work.” And because it might.

“My sister still has plenty of duties in Canterlot before she can come here tonight, and I must leave as soon as the sun fully sets.” Luna affirmed sternly. “If we must do it, the time is now.”

Twilight tried not thinking about the possibility of failure. “...Okay. You all know your positions. Luna, you and I will charge the conduit.” The Queen of the Night took a dutiful position beside the oversized crystal.

“Spike, you’ve got the fire extinguisher just in case me and Luna get knocked by the blast, or in case… Well, the whole room catches fire.” The little dragon gave a salute while holding the extinguishing device, and decided not to make a joke regarding the irony of a dragon putting out a fire.

“Fluttershy, you’re on the balcony to check and see if the kinetic blast will damage Ponyville in any way.” Nodding, the pegasus flew towards the balcony, keeping a watchful eye.

“Hermes, you’re sitting in your cage and doing nothing.”

“Hear hear…!” The scientist unenthusiastically agreed from his cell.

Everyone was ready. Twilight suppressed that knot in her gut. High hopes, low expectations. If it didn’t work, they could try again. Rebuild if necessary, but they could try again.

But if they were lucky… They could put this whole matter to rest. And her bed wouldn’t be empty tonight.

She tried not thinking about how much danger her wife might have been, or might be, at this very moment.

Inhaling, then exhaling, her nerves were at an all time high. “Ready, everypony?”

They all nodded affirmatively, wearing their goggles.

This was it.

She made a countdown, and the two alicorns in the room readied their horns, observing the Crystal intently.

Five…

Four…

Three…

Two…

One…!

“...GO!” Together, the two alicorns touched the oversized crystal with their horns, and began feeding tremendous amounts of energy into it.

Lightning crackled, the glow seeped into its core, and began increasing exponentially. Soon enough, the entire room was bathed in light, the goggles were emphatically necessary.

The wires hummed and buzzed, and the energy was directed to the archway.

The runes lit to life, the entire archway hummed and began heating up.

Soon after, the coils were connecting arcs of lightning among them.

“WAIT UNTIL YOU’RE SURE IT’S FULLY POWERED UP!!” Hermes yelled over the sound of the machinery, right as Twilight was nearing the switch with a hoof. She waited, just a bit longer.

The entire room vibrated, no doubt the people in Ponyville could tell that something BIG was happening in their Community Center.

Some crackles of lightning pierced the air, hitting the floor. Spike leaped into the air dodging them, readying the extinguisher.

It sounded as if the energy in the archway had built upon a peak, and then…

“...NOW!”

Twilight pulled the switch.

After a blast of light they all recoiled from, the room went quiet, accentuated only by the sounds of the machine powering down.

There was smoke emanating from the device, and all in the room coughed… With an additional voice coughing that wasn’t there before.

Luna shook her wings, fanning the smoke. “Fluttershy! Any collateral damage?!”

After a brief period of silence, the Pegasus returned to the balcony from outside. “Doesn’t seem so! The ponies out here are a bit confused, though!”

“Spike, the fire!” The Queen of the Night bellowed. As she assisted by fanning her wings and casting magic to erase the few flames on the floor. Shaking his head vigorously to stave off dizziness, the little dragon waddled around diligently using the extinguisher.

“...Sunset…?” Twilight begged, as, with her magic, she moved the smoke away.

“...Twilight…?” The unmistakable voice of her love spoke through the fog.

And the smoke finally cleared.

Everyone in the room was shocked.

Sunset Shimmer stood beneath the archway, immensely confused, as she looked around, in a wary battle stance, her face grimaced in confusion and weariness…

…But it wasn’t their Sunset.

Their eyes met, and Twilight felt a pit in her stomach. This Sunset was a unicorn. She had burn marks on her hide and face in several places, many scars, shorter hair that looked like it had been well taken care of recently, and was wearing a professional looking suit with a couple of medals on it.

Any pretense of a battle stance or grimace of weariness faded as Sunset looked Twilight up and down in confusion, surprise, and slight fluster. “Wow, you are super tall.”

“That’s… Not our Sunset.” Spike was dumbfounded, in utter confusion.

“I was afraid of this…!” Hermes, removing his goggles, observed the scene in analytical surprise. “We’ve pulled a random version of her from the multiverse…!”

Twilight went through all stages of grief in a mere moment as her head drooped low, trying to consider just how many problems this would arise. “Why, why, why did I even think this would work on the first try…? What have we just done…?!”

“Wait…!” Sunset’s ears twitched, as she looked at the strangely tall Twilight Sparkle. “You…! You’re the wife, aren’t you…?”

“WHAT?!” Twilight’s head rose, and she immediately pulled that Sunset closer with magic. “What do you mean?!”

Restrained, a bit confused, this strange other version of her wife spoke. “Your S-Sunset told me about you, when she just appeared out of thin air and saved our world…! I’m in another universe, aren’t I…?!”

Twilight’s jaw was dropped, her eyes utterly unfocussed.

Spike waddled forward, scratching his chin. “Woah!! So our Sunset must have been thrown into your universe at some point!! What happened?!”

She looked around in confusion for a bit, but then focussed on the dragon. “...It was a couple of days ago. She killed the Storm King easily and let me and my friend Tempest take the credit…”

Looking at Twilight with a head tilt, Sunset let out a nervous grin. “Um, this is so weird. My– The Twilight in my universe is like… Yay high.” She hovered a hoof below her own head level, then looked at this Twilight, who towered over her.

She then turned to the machine behind her, with an awkward smile. “Um… Any chance you could send me back…? I was literally in the middle of getting like… A ton of medals for saving the world with Tempest. Everypony saw me vanish out of thin air…!”

Spike’s eyes widened, and he looked awkwardly at the machine, to Sunset, then back at the Alicorns. “Um. Did we uhh… Did we install that feature?”

“NO!!” Twilight bellowed, as she ran to the runes inscribed on the console. “I NEVER EVEN CONSIDERED WE WOULD NEED MAKE IT?!”

“Quick!!” Hermes motioned with a hoof to the console. “Copy the current readings of the locator runes, inscribe them into blank ones!!”

Twilight hastingly did so, before the powered runes faded, and ran to the other side of the room, where blank runes could be inscribed. Her breathing was uneasy, her gaze panicked.

Approaching her cautiously, Luna inspected this new, other Sunset Shimmer. “Incredible… And unnerving. We’ve got the wrong Sunset, and she is small.”

“Nice to meet you– Again, Luna. I’m Fires– Sunset. Sunset Shimmer. …But I guess you all already know that…?” She corrected herself mid sentence, offering a hoof that the Queen shook, still in confusion.

Fluttershy flew into the room, none the wiser. “Did it work, everypony? EEP!” She yelped in confusion, seeing the new Sunset, who also looked at her with just as much confusion.

“And you are… Who?” Sunset tilted her head, observing the shy pony.

“I’m Fluttershy! Um, and you’re Sunset! Another Sunset!? What happened?!”

“Yeah, we messed up!” Spike ran by her towards the princess of Friendship, who hastingly worked with some back up runes, intent on helping.

“Fluttershy…?” Sunset pensively tilted her head, then her eyebrows furrowed in realization. “Oh, I heard Twilight and the others talk about you, I think… I think you died, in my universe.”

The sad pegasus’s face and ears dropped in concern and shock, with the stupendously abrupt news. “Um. Sorry.” Sunset grimaced in awkwardness, and began looking around.

Her gaze landed on Hermes who studied her with his own gaze. “Who’s the poindexter in the cage?”

Turning only for a moment, Spike scoffed. “That’s the jerk responsible for this whole interdimensional mess. You wanna thank somepony, thank him.”

Sunset’s look hardened. It turned into a glare, as she approached him, and a flame lit from her horn. “I was in the middle of the best day of my life, asshole.” She snarled.

“Um, Uh,” He recoiled to the opposite end of the cage, terrified of her disposition, but luckily it didn’t last long.

Ray, the fire salamander, from his enclosure, climbed onto Sunset’s face and snout, who beheld him in confusion. “Um. Hey, why is there a Salamander on my face now? Is that a thing you ponies do in this universe…?”

Fluttershy’s demeanor lit up instantly. “Aww!! He thinks you’re his Sunset!! He’s her pet, and he misses her very much…!”

“I haven’t had a pet since before I was a foal…!” The Sunset with burns’s eyes were fixed on the cute little guy climbing on her face. This stirred up some emotions within her she did not think she had anymore. “Hey there, little guy…!”

but she didn’t have much time to process, because Twilight came in near galloping, carrying a few runes. “OKAY! OKAY! Other Sunset. Hi. Hello. Um. These runes have some of the data assigned to your universe, so when we build a feature capable of reversing the pull through the archway, we can send you back, okay?”

Blinking a couple of times in confusion, she barely got to respond. “Okay, so whe–”

“You saw my wife, right?! How was she?! Was everything okay?!”She hounded the Sunset, towering over her,

“She was fine!! She was super tall, buff, and an alicorn, right?! She was fine last time I saw her, at least. She killed the Storm King in like– Two moves. It was nuts. Then she hounded me and Tempest about getting girlfriends or whatever, and told us to take the credit for saving the world, and left to take a nap. That was all I saw of her!”

Spike couldn’t help but chuckle, despite the circumstances. “...Well that’s definitely our Sunset.”

Exhaling out of relief, but still worried, Twilight nodded.“Okay. Okay. Okay. She’s alive. Okay…!”

“Told ya she was too tough to quit, hehe.” Spike gave her a warm smile and a nod.

Sunset was about to say something, but Twilight didn’t let her, moving back to the crystal. “Everypony, get back in position, we’re trying again!!”

There was only a little bit of hesitation, but they started moving again. Fluttershy quickly moved about the room, and handed this new Sunset a pair of goggles. “S-sorry for the inconvenience, other Sunset– Will you please stand by…? Oh, and let’s get Ray back in his enclosure!” She gently moved the Salamander back.

“Wait!!” Hermes called out. “We need an easier way to record the universes we tap into, so we can send them back home, maybe we can add a function that automatically decodes and records the telemetry data!! If we got a random Sunset now, we’ll definitely get more–”

“No time!!” Twilight affirmed sternly, slamming a hoof on the floor. “She’s out there, she’s alive, we try again!!”

Luna hesitated, as her gaze moved from Hermes to the machine. “Twilight, perhaps we should consider–”

“Counting down!” The Princess of Friendship announced, as she stood by the Crystal.

They repeated the same process, with a bit of hesitation, and the room shook even more, the light overtaking it with a blast again.

Sunset, coughing, stood and shook her head. “This seems incredibly unsafe…!” And Hermes was quick to agree.

Twilight ran to the podium and immediately began removing the smoke with her magic.

“...Sunset…?” She begged once more.

“...Present…!” That same familiar voice coughed from the podium.

Luna was the first one to gasp in confusion. “Wait, it’s a Canterlot guard…!?”

The newcomer stood, shaking herself. She was adorned with that same simple silver Canterlot guard armor model, but the pony who wore it was unmistakable.

Sunset Shimmer.

Another Sunset Shimmer.

“Oh jeez, this isn’t working, Twilight…!” Spike tried reaching for her.

Finally regaining her senses, Sunset looked at the princess of Friendship up and down. “Wow, you are super tall. Who are you?”

Suppressing a groan and maybe a scream of frustration, Twilight pulled her out of the podium and scanned her with a gaze. “Okay, other Sunset. I’m Twilight Sparkle, and I–”

“Woah, wait, are you the wife?! Oh wow, she wasn’t kidding–” Sunset gasped, recoiling a bit in surprise. “Um, am I in another universe? Her universe?! Where’s Princess Moondancer?!”

“Princess Moondancer?!” Twilight’s eyes widened in confusion as she tilted her head, and the others followed suit. Twilight wasn’t often in contact with her friend from Canterlot so this was a shock to her.

“And why and how are you so tall?!– You’re so much taller than her– Like, Moondancer is yay high.” She hovered a hoof below her own head level, then looked at this Twilight, who towered over her.

Luna rubbed her own temples in annoyance and exhaustion. “This is getting incredibly hard to follow. Twilight, perhaps we should take a step back–”

“You saw my wife, right?! The other Sunset?! Was she okay?!” She hounded this new Sunset, examining her from top to bottom.

“Y-yeah!! Kinda rude, tall and buff, She chatted a bunch with Starswirl then was zapped into another universe, it was a few days ago–”

“STARSWIRL?!” Twilight’s jaw dropped. “H-HE’S ALIVE IN YOUR UNIVERSE?! D-DID SHE GET AN AUTOGRAPH?!”

Nodding, still in shock and confusion, Sunset stood, jaw dropped at her circumstances. “Yeah, I think so. Hey, could you send me back? I was just at the end of my shift, and I promised Moondancer I would–”

“Not yet!!” Twilight moved her aside with magic, placing her down next to the other Sunset, then ran back to the console.

But just then, Fluttershy came back flying into the room. “No signs of damage in Ponyville! Did it work– Oh no…!” She noticed the other, armored Sunset, beholding her surroundings with confusion.

“Who’s that…?” The guard pointed at her, but then she turned to the other Sunset. “And what the fuck are you?!”

The medal-wearing Sunset shrugged. “Yeah, I’m just as lost as you, man.”

Rainbow Dash came flying through the balcony. “Yo Twilight! Mayor Mare is getting complaints about the weird light blasts you guys are causing– WOAH! WHAT THE SUNSET’S²?!”

The two Sunsets tilted their heads in confusion, with only the medal-wearing one having some inkling at who the newcomer was.

“We’re firing it up again!” Twilight announced, waving her wings from the console area, after having written down more details on locator runes. “Everypony get back in your positions!!”

There was more hesitation this time. Fluttershy was quick to address her girlfriend. “Um, Dashie, I’m running out of goggles, could you go get some more…? Oh, and you should probably go tell the Mayor this will still happen once or twice more…!”

“Alright babe, but you watch it okay?! I’m coming back later so all of you explain what the fuck is going on…!” The rainbow-clad pegasus took flight, not before taking a confused glance at the two Sunsets, leaving the room.

Quickly waddling over, Fluttershy handed the new Sunset a pair of goggles, who accepted it, confused. “Thanks. What the fuck is going on here…?”

The other Sunset nudged her. “See Twilight over there? She’s trying to bring her Sunset back to this world. The idiot in this cage here is apparently the asshole responsible for all this.”

Narrowing her eyes with a glare, the Guard approached the cage. “Hey asshole. I was about to have a pretty fun night.”

All that the scientist could do was stammer, but luckily all of their attention was drawn elsewhere.

Luna quickly ran to Twilight, with tremendous concern. “Twilight, I don’t believe this is working! We should reconsider–”

“Counting down!” The Princess of Friendship announced, as she stood by the Crystal, her horn already glowing intently.

They repeated the same process, with even more hesitation, and the room shook even more, the light overtaking it, with that same blast shaking its foundations.

Twilight moved the smoke aside even faster, the machine seemed to be overheating, Hermes tried complaining, but she ignored it. “Sunset?! Hello?! Please be you…!”

A groan of confused exhaustion came from the podium, and all looked upon it with expectation…

…And once again, it wasn’t their Sunset.

From that fog, another unicorn Sunset stood, yawning, confused. She wore a leather jacket and an inordinate amount of punk accessories such as spiked bands, sunglasses on her forehead and piercings, including in her eyebrows, nose and ears, and she even had a guitar on her back. “Bwuh. What the hell just happened– When I say I need my beauty sleep, I mean it, girls-– W-WOAH A HOT BABE!!” She recoiled, falling on her back clumsily, seeing Twilight Sparkle tower over her, an action that surprised the Alicorn.

Helping her up, the Princess of Friendship was quick to hound her, from very close. “Hello, other other Sunset– Quick question, have you seen my wife? She’s also a Sunset, and she’s been cursed to travel across the multiverse–”

“Woah, lady, buy me dinner first, heheh…” The Sunset replied with a snarky smirk, pulling down the sunglasses that were resting on her forehead to cover her eyes. “Full disclosure I’m suuuuper hungover right now. Is this a dream? Cause I’m just sayin, wanna have some fun?” She made kissy faces, and Twilight’s face reddened instantly.

“Okay, DEFINITELY not our Sunset, Twi!” Spike waddled forward, still waving the fog away. “We should slow down here…!”

Sunset tilted her head with that same flirtatious grin, and Twilight could smell the alcohol on her. “Want an autograph, hottie? You’re fiiiiiine looking, and wow, you are super tall.”

It took a lot of willpower for Twilight to stave this off and to also shake it off, considering the voice and face that said it, getting back on track. “Listen! You’re not dreaming. You’re in an alternate universe, you’re here because I'm looking for my wife– Big and strong Sunset, has wings, did she stop by your universe?!”

A moment of silence passed where the punk unicorn processed the information, and then gasped. “Ohhhhhh!! You’re the wife! Yeah, that other me talked about you, she helped me and my band with the pyrotechnics of our show– and wow, she could really play, heh, though, no big surprise, ‘cause she’s me. Damn, no wonder she bragged about you, though… Meeeeoow.”

With only magic, and with her face even more red, Twilight moved this Sunset to be next to the others, who watched with confusion. “Wassup.” She stated simply, seeing her other selves.

Scanning her up and down, the medal wearing Sunset scowled. “I can’t believe there’s a dimension where I’m not a warrior. Disgraceful.”

“Hey don’t judge, I’m a rockstar! What are you? Some sort of…” She narrowed her eyes, scanning the other Sunset seeing all the burn marks on her face and body. “...A line cook that got medals of honor…?!”

Snarling, the other was quick to retort. “I could break you in mere seconds.”

The guard one simply rolled her eyes. “...I wish I was drunk right now.”

Fluttershy had to fly into the room to hand another pair of goggles, and to ask the Sunsets to please not fight.

Twilight was heading back to the console, and Luna raised a wing in front of her. “Twilight, let us reconsider our strategy, this isn’t working.”

Hermes, from his cage, attempted to reason as well. “She’s right! We need to construct telemetry data processors, we need to make energy readers, we definitely, definitely need some more coolants, that is way too much smoke, the machine is overheating…!”

Twilight was moments from biting back, while Spike was about to complain about the fires he was having to put out, until…

A certain visitor walked into the room happily. “Cuuuupcake delivery! Fluttershy asked me to bring you guys some while you work, you better keep your bellies full and–” Pinkie Pie stopped in her tracks, holding a cake box, eyes widened, as she looked at the three Sunsets. “Um! Okay! Something’s different here.... Hi… Sunsets?”

Both the burned and the guard narrowed their eyes and spoke in unison. “I have never met this mare before in my life.”

The Rockstar, however, smiled widely. “BABE! You’re a sight for sore eyes! C’mhere, hot stuff!” She brought Pinkie closer with her magic, and started making out very sloppily with the cupcake toting earth pony, whose box of sweets tumbled on the floor.

The whole room went quiet, as eyes widened in confusion. Pinkie spent approximately one second being surprised, and then just went with it, intertwining herself with the rockstar.

Scratching the back of his head, Spike turned to the Princess of Friendship. “Umm… Should we stop this?”

Deadpan, frowning incredibly, eye twitching, the Princess of Friendship gave her two scents. “This makes me unreasonably angry.”

A couple more seconds passed with the room being quiet, outside of the sloppy sounds of the two ponies making out.

“PINKIE!” Twilight yelled a bit too loud, spreading her wings. “WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”

“Um, whu, what” Pinkie undid herself from the makeout, returning back to the moment, then looking around, her face getting red. “What, uh, what am I doing? Huh?”

The Rockstar lifted her sunglasses off her face, narrowed her eyes, and then took a couple of sniffs of the mare she was just kissing. “Okay. hang on. somethin’ ain’t right here. Pink, did you get a haircut?”

Twilight, with a quick burst of magic, separated the two. “Sunset!! This isn’t your Pinkie!! Is she– Are you– Are you dating Pinkie in your dimension?!”

Adjusting her glasses, Sunset leaned back. “Oh, hot stuff, she’s my drummer– the best drummer in all of Equestria– And we’re doing a lot more than just dating.”

Pinkie stood incredibly still, like a statue, dumb grin on her face, gazing at nothing, face quite red.

Twilight groaned audibly, rubbing her temples with her hooves, then looked at her friend. “Look, Pinkie, if you want to stay and help you can, but–”

The Pink Pony shook her head with that same smile and prepared to rush out of the room. “--I have to go process what just happened now! Bye Twilight, bye Spike, bye Luna, bye Hermes, bye Fluttershy, bye Sunset 1, Sunset 2, hot Sunset– I mean BYE!!!” She skedaddled pinkiely.

“Call me!” The Rockstar waved a hoof goodbye, while reaching for a cupcake from the box.

The guard, chuckling, joked, raising an eyebrow. “I’m hot Sunset, right?”

“In your dreams.” The Rockstar leaned back on the wall with a grin, munching on a cupcake.

The burned Sunset frowned, gazing at nothing. “...I’m ashamed of me.”

“Whatever! Whatever!” Twilight shook her head vigorously, then ran to the console once more. “Okay, let’s go again–”
Luna stood in front of her with a concerned, yet stern gaze. “Twilight, slow down– We are gaining nothing from flooding your Community Center with Sunsets. Besides, my nightly duty calls for me, I have to go–”

“--Please, Luna, PLEASE! Just one more time! Let’s just try one more time!!” She pleaded, emphatic.

Closing her eyes and exhaling, the Queen of the Night nodded. “...One more time.”

“Everypony take your positions!! Counting down!” Hastingly, even if all tired, they once again took the same positions, and did the same song and dance.

The room shook, the machine overheated so much it was releasing even more smoke, and the light blinded all in the room once more.

This time, it felt like it had been a strenuous effort from the machine, it sputtered and made noises akin to something being wrong with the wires, and it emitted certain sparks. Spike had to immediately rush forward with the fire extinguishers at some of the blazing remains on the floor, and Fluttershy cried from outside. “The roof is a little bit on fire!! Oh gosh I’m getting Dashie–”

The smoke was clearing, but this time something was different. Spike gasped. “W-what?! No way…!”

From his cage, Hermes removed his goggles, flabbergasted. “I-incredible– The machine you built is so powerful, you– you brought two ponies back…!”

Twilight’s eyes narrowed, as she tried dissipating the fog, a clumsy large mass of two new visitors was in the room.

Spike was the first able to discern what they were seeing, as his eyes narrowed. There were definitely two ponies in there, but…

Something was wrong.

Very, very wrong.

“...AaaaAAAAHH!!! DEMON!!!”

Sunset had never had the hope that she could possibly beat Midnight Sparkle.

So she joined her.

And she never lived to regret it.

After all, she had loved Twilight with all her heart. This, no matter how twisted, was still Twilight. It never mattered what form she took, after all… And the same went the other way around.

This demon now ruled Equestria, side by side with her love. And she was more than happy with the knowledge that she had never been more fulfilled.

She had wings. She had power.

Finally, stronger than Celestia. Stronger than all.

And most importantly of all, she had her.

Nothing else mattered. Nothing else should matter. So it didn’t.

The time was coming for her to lower the sun again, as she had done for nearly five years now. And what a thrill it was, everytime.

But, more importantly, homecoming. She had been away for a few days, and that had been more than enough for longing.

As she landed on a balcony of their castle in Canterlot, greeted by a handful of pegasus guards, she dismissed them with a wave of her bat-like wings, but smiled nonetheless.

“I’m hooooooome!!!” She bellowed with a grin of her sharp teeth.

Instantly, the sounds of teleportation could be heard approaching, and her tail wagged in anticipation.

Midnight Sparkle appeared, and leaped into her arms with emphatic glee. No words were exchanged, they spun around in each other’s embrace, giggling, and kissing a handful of times.

“Oh, the wait for you has been dreadful, Sunny Bunny!!” She spoke with joy, nuzzling her mane that glowed akin to flames.

With a delighted grin, the demon spoke. “Two days, Sparkles.”

“Two days too many.” The dark Alicorn gave her own mischievous smirk, not before kissing her emphatically once more.

They continued to embrace each other and kiss fiercely, and tumbled to the floor for good measure. One of the pegasus bowed respectfully. “My queens, I believe the caterers would like to address you in the throne room, at your leisure.”

It took a few seconds of sloppy makeout before Sunset rose her head, baring her fangs with a sly smile. “Tell them we’ll be there…! Eventually.” Midnight quickly pulled her down for more kisses.

The guard nodded quickly, and took off, and the others followed.

Letting go of nuzzling and kissing only for a moment, Midnight cradled her love’s cheeks. “I take it your voyage was okay? No questioning or interference?”

“The dragons once again folded like little fillies, heheheh.” The demon snickered in a devious delight. “Though I wouldn’t expect any different, after I ate their last champion’s wings in front of them, HAH! I’m almost sad; I haven’t had a good fight in ages.”

Flustering with a mischievous smile, Midnight spoke softer, but commanding. “Ugh, you are SO hot…! Show me some teeth, Sunny Bunny!!”

The demon obeyed implicitly, baring her fangs, and licking her loves face for good measure, resulting in her giggling with delight. Only after this continued for a bit, did Sunset speak, with the same loving closeness. “How about your side? I take it the griffons did not put up a fight either?”

With a sly smile, Midnight continued to nuzzle her as she spoke. “They were spineless. They’ll no longer interfere with our supply lines, and have fully integrated our currency into their cities. Equestria thrives…”

“...And all others kneel.” The demon grinned with endless delight, completing her sentence, which only resulted in them kissing more, furiously.

Hearing more than a handful assorted sounds of pleasure coming from the dark alicorn as she received kisses, the demon snickered. “My, you really missed me, didn’t you, Sparkles?” Letting out the same smirk filled with teeth, she tilted her head.

“Our bed has felt so empty without you, Sunny Bunny… I need some R&R. Right now.” Midnight commanded, sternly, and a bit desperately.

Tilting her head, the demon was going to make her work for it. “How about we check on the caterers, then I’m all yours…?”

Letting out an annoyed groan, Midnight shot her head back, still on the floor. “Uuuuuuuugh fine, if we must. But if I tackle you on top of one of the dinner tables again, it’s on you.”

“I can live with that.” Snickering, Helping her up, Sunset continued that same closeness, as they walked together, embracing her warmly with one of her bat wings.

They walked through their castle side by side, flank to flank, delightedly nuzzling each other with affection at any chance, being greeted by any servants and residents with respect and a bit of intimidation.

They had walked the halls of their home a thousand times, and still, it filled them both with joy. Canterlot was theirs. The world was theirs. They were both at the peak of their power, and were endlessly enjoying each other, nothing else mattered.

They entered the throne room, nearly tumbling on kisses once more, where a group of caterers of a certain event gathered diligently.

Quickly taking places with teleportation upon their thrones, they lounged, and Midnight was the one to speak. “Go on, then, speak.”

Bowing respectfully, a pony stepped forward. “It is a simple matter, my queens. There are more than a handful of leftovers from your demonanniversary celebration, we were simply wondering what we should do with them.”

The two rulers looked at each other, and quickly nodded in agreement, with Midnight waving a hoof. “Same as last time, caterers. Distribute among the staff as you see fit, and offer it to the prisoners for good measure.”

“--Except for the cake!”The demon interjected with a smile. “Whatever cake leftovers there are, please deliver them to our room, at the earliest convenience. After all, the Queen of the Night is insatiable.”They exchanged knowing, flirtatious smiles.

They remained gazing at each other with desire, only after one of the caterers cleared their throats did their ears twitch and they addressed them once more. “--If that is all, you are dismissed!”

And moments after, they were alone once more, gazing at each other from the small distance the thrones provided.

“Last thing.” Spreading her wings, straining, the demon lowered the sun, which could be seen through gorgeous stained glass windows behind her.

Breathing only a tad haggardly from the effort, she turned to her wife. “Shall we?” The demon raised an eyebrow with a toothy grin.

Vibrating with excitement, Midnight perked up in her throne, ready to leap at her. “Oh, I’m too lazy to go back to our room, we’re doing it here–”

But tragically, they were interrupted.

The Princess of Valor appeared out of thin air, still snickering, reeling on the previous universe she had visited.

But the laughter did not last long.

The two queens observed this newcomer analytically, and Sunset looked right back at them.

Her adrenaline spiked. Her eyes widened as she darted back and forth between the two. She knew exactly what this implied.

Instead of fighting Midnight, winning and becoming an alicorn, this Sunset chose to join her. And worst of all, she looked pretty happy. Not that that was a surprise.

Narrowing her eyes, she couldn’t help it. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

“Now isn’t this… Curious.” Midnight tilted her head, observing the newcomer, still lounging on her throne.

Slowly, with a demonic grin, the other spoke, relishing in the sight. “Now, now, what the fuck are you? Please don’t tell me you’re a changeling– This would be the most pathetic trick you vermin pulled yet.”

Sunset’s stance was nearing a battle one, but she made no sudden movements as she scanned them both with her gaze. “...I am you, from another universe.” Fighting both Midnight and her demon self would be suicide, and she needed to consider every single one of her following movements with incredible precision.

“Really?”Snickering, the demon left her throne, approaching her slowly with a murderous smile. “You don’t look like me.”

“On that, we agree.” Sunset’s glare was utterly unintimidated, but she was entirely wary, observing every single movement her other self made. “You two… You’re ruling together, I presume.”

“How observant of you.” Midnight snickered, from her throne, making complete light of the newcomer.

The demon was very close now, and Sunset inspected her thoroughly. Her body had grown, morphed, crooked, like a deranged version of an alicorn; She was significantly taller than Midnight, and taller than Sunset. Her front hooves had claws, as if she was a hippogriff, her mane was unruly and glowed akin to flames, her horn was long and crooked, her teeth sharp and misaligned, her fur scruffy, and her eyes, dark, with only a hint of her green pupils.

Taking a quick glance to Midnight, some similar changes were noticed. She was tall– not as tall as her wife, but taller than the average Twilight she had seen in the multiverse. Her hide was darker, the magenta streaks in her mane glowed, and her crystal-like horn was even larger, spreading through her forehead like it was ice. She looked like magic incarnate. Fighting her would be suicide, and Sunset didn’t even want to.

“Do you still go by Sunset Shimmer?” Narrowing her eyes even further, the Princess of Valor was ready for everything.

“What else would I go by? I am Sunset Shimmer.” She raised her bat wings, with a grotesque grin. “And If you’re here for a fight, it won’t end well for you.”

“I’m not here for a fight.” The Valkyrie said sternly, wholeheartedly believing it, even if she doubted that her other self would resist, staring her back down with a glare. She knew that fighting both of them would be suicide– But just fighting the demon wouldn’t be. Her mind raced with thoughts of what actions to take, what to say and do. Could she fix this universe? Should she even try?

Tilting her head with a malicious grin, the demon snickered. “Ohohohoh, that’s rich. Why wouldn’t you want a fight? Are you scared?”

“No. I’m just not interested in murdering another version of me.” She spoke truly, decisively. “But if you make me, I will.”

Snickering, the two queens couldn’t help but make light of the situation. Midnight, amused, tilted her head. “So cute. Would you like to dispose of her together, my love?”

“Nah.”the demon came even closer, with that same toothy grin. “Remember when I told you I was missing a good fight? I think I just found one.”

Giggling, Midnight waved her hooves. “Feel free to go all out, sunny Bunny. We’re overdue for renovations anyways!”

Sunset missed her wife now more than ever. After all, if she was here, fighting alongside her, this wouldn’t even be a fight. Scoffing, the Valkyrie shook her head. “Again. I’m not here for a fight.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, did you forget?”The demon was even closer now, still smiling. “We’re Sunset Shimmer. It always ends in a fight.”

She spread her bat wings wide, and her horn began crackling with magic. “Now, whether you really are just a weaker me from another universe, Celestia’s perfect little pupil, or an impostor, I wouldn’t mind knowing who you are, before I kill you.”

“When Midnight offered you a throne, you joined her. You joined her because you thought you couldn’t beat her, right?” She spoke coldly, fiercely.

“What the– How do you–”

“I’m the Sunset that beat Midnight. And you could have been me.” With a flash, Sunset adorned her Valkyrie armor, and the two others flinched.

“I am princess Sunset Shimmer. The Valkyrie Phoenix. I beat Midnight Sparkle, and marriedTwilight Sparkle. And you think I’m weak?” She couldn’t help but smirk, seeing the shock in the faces of the other two. “You underestimated yourself. And I’m going to show you.”

No more words needed to be exchanged. The demon had heard enough, and the Valkyrie was ready to deliver a lesson through pain.

Midnight remained lounging in her throne as she watched her wife tackle her opponent at breakneck speeds, surrounded by flames, as the entire room lit up with their clashes.

They jumped and leaped, bouncing off the walls and ceiling, cracking the stones they landed on, constantly clashing mid air. Sunset had armor, the demon did not, and she used that to her advantage.

She was playing defensive by choice. Dodging skillfully, blocking and parrying with efficiency, using her opponents aggressive fighting style against her, delivering swift counters with force and speed, ignoring the pain of the blows that did land on her.

They began moving incredibly fast all throughout the room, lunging at each other at high speeds. At first, neither used magic, keeping the fight at close range.

The demon began spewing flames through her mouth, and Sunset didn't even flinch, merely dashed forward, bathed in those flames, utterly immune to them, and attacked from up close, delivering a swift right hook.

Recovering, the demon lunged at her with her fangs, opening her jaws wide to bite down. The Valkyrie stopped that with a fierce, decisive uppercut to her jaw, pulled her closer with magic as she turned, and bucked her away.

“Yes, YES!! You really ARE me!! Now we’re talking!!!”The demon cackled, overjoyed to find a worthy opponent, relishing on the flames spreading in the throne room.

Sunset didn’t share in the same joy. Any other day, she would be thrilled at the test of strength, but this wasn’t just any opponent. This was her. And she didn’t want to kill herself, no matter how despicable her other self might be.

“C’mon then, let’s stop holding back!!” The demon became completely engulfed in flames, launching herself forward like a meteor.

With an impact the Valkyrie blocked, they broke through a handful of walls, and began striking each other with that same strength, pushing each other through the rooms of the castle as the flames spread; With many servants and guards being startled and fleeing.

They fiercely and quickly would throw furniture at each other, turning rooms into messes of debris, and spreading fire quickly, before jumping in another section of the castle.

A voice echoed throughout the castle, it was Midnight’s, and she spoke calmly. “Dear servants, evacuate the castle at will. My wife has found an interesting opponent, and you know how she likes to play. This is not a drill.”

Sunset delivered a swift kick to her opponent, then with a flip, stomped her from above, increasing her gravity with magic and crashing through the floor.

And she took that moment of physical closeness to do something really important.

Do you remember what it was like to study with her?

To desire proximity with her, but keep a respectful distance?

Do you remember that closeness?

“What the?!” The demon smacked her aside, recovering from the fall. “What did you just do to me?!”

“You tell me.” The Valkyrie charged once more, incredibly fiercely. This was still Sunset Shimmer, this was still her.

She just needed to remind her what it was like.

After all, they were two sides of the same coin.

Two choices, stemming from one offer that Midnight made.

They clashed, and the demon delivered vicious blows, damaging her armor in places, and finished it by biting her armored shoulder, leaving marks and bending it.

Sunset pulled her even closer, forcing that physical closeness to continue doing what she had started.

Do you remember your friends?

The cost?

Competing alongside Rainbow Dash in the race?

Learning to horn fence with Rarity?

Meditating with Fluttershy?

Helping Applejack in her farm?

Playing instruments together with Pinkie?

Your friends. Do you even remember them?

“WHAT ARE YOU DOING? STOP IT!!” The demon snarled, leaving herself open for a strike, which the Valkyrie capitalized on, throwing her through a wall.

They were outside now, falling and clashing through the rooftops of the castle, viciously striking each other, with sparks and flames remaining in their wake.

The demon attempted brute force too often, too recklessly, and Sunset capitalized everytime. A battering ram is worthless if it misses the gate.

Their combat was shaking the foundations of the castle. Behind them, one of the towers was slowly toppling over and falling in the castle gardens below.

Tackling her once more, the flames they both spewed were spreading on the air itself. Sunset forced her down, for a moment.

Do you remember when she saved you?

When she first saved you from being this?

When she beat you– And still forgave you?

When she changed you, when she saved you?

“STOP THAT!! STOP SHOWING ME MY PAST!!” It was the Valkyrie’s past– One they shared. Shaking her off, the demon kicked her through one of the windows, and the fight resumed inside.

Bursting through walls and floors, they landed on a grand hall, one that likely would have been used for parties, once upon a time. Now flames were spreading through it, and their fight was shaking the foundations of the castle, causing tremors.

Landing, tumbling on opposite sides of the room, they slowly stood, surrounded by flames, both spitting blood, breathing quickly and sharply, regarding each other with anger.

“You need to catch your breath?”

“I was waiting on you.”

They clashed once more, their vicious strikes shook the room, debris fell from the ceiling.

Shoving each other through columns shook the foundations of the rooms even more.

Midnight Sparkle teleported into the room, eyeing her wife with concern. “Everything alright, Sunny Bunny? Are you playing with your food? Do you need any help? I’m starting to worry–”

“--NEARLY THERE, SPARKLES! I GOT THIS–” That distraction was enough for Sunset to deliver on her another swift right hook. And with that same motion, she pushed the demon down to the ground, stomping her face.

Do you remember the song you wrote for her?

…My heart is full, but it’s aching,

I'm in for a rude awakening,

We move through the threshold together,

hand in hand we cross the line,

as we vanish, all I can think of–

“STOP DOING THAT!!” With a blast of magic, she threw the Valkyrie off of her who quickly recovered, stomping her with the momentum, cracking the floor. “FUCKING STOP IT!!”

The floor cracked, and the Valkyrie remained utterly focussed.

You could have been me.

But you choose this instead.

And the world paid the price.

Your friends paid the price.

Twilight paid the price.

“SHUT UP!!” She attempted to bite, to claw, to lunge, to burn, but the Valkyrie dodged, blocked and parried everything. “WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! WHAT IS THIS?!”

Their horns clashed, and the Valkyrie snarled simply. “I’m bringing the me out of you.”

Charging up her energy as they clashed in mid air, Sunset hit her with the side of her horn, bathed in magic, full force, as if bringing down a hammer, sending her crashing through the floor, multiple floors over.

The room went a bit quiet, accentuated only by tremors and the sounds of the flames spreading.

Sunset landed, bleeding and wounded, breathing sharply, and turned to the dark alicorn.

Midnight regarded her, almost disinterested, frowning. “You know she’ll get back up, and when she does, she’ll hit you even harder, right?”

“...Yeah.” Sunset breathed quickly, haggardly. Her blood dripped through her muzzle, and her armor was damaged in multiple places. “She’s Sunset Shimmer, after all.”

“You’re her kill. But come any closer, and I’ll vaporize you. Don’t test me.”Midnight’s crystal horn glowed thoroughly, as her dark energy was in full force. She respected her wife’s fighting spirit, but she wouldn’t hesitate to put threats to her down.

Sunset was merely a meter away from her. Her stance was more relaxed, even if exhausted. “Hey, Twilight…” She took a moment to breathe. To look her in the eyes, to see through her. “Are you still in there?”

With a quiet giggle, Midnight sighed, rolling her eyes. “Of course she is. I’m on the wheel, she’s just on the backseat. Do you honestly think I could keep control for years if we didn’t agree?”

“Yeah. That’s what I thought...” Sunset let out a frail chuckle.

“We are one. She is happy, because I’m happy. Because we both love her.”Midnight smiled almost… Warmly. Sunset’s suspicions were correct. They were both happy and fulfilled…

…At the cost of the whole world.

“Well…” She couldn’t wait any longer, the demon would be back any second. “...This world needs Twilight back on the wheel.”

Smirking deviously, Midnight tilted her head. “Good luck with that. I’ll–”

But she stopped.

Because Sunset used the calling spell. Right in front of her.

Midnight’s face became slightly flustered. Her tail wagged as she blinked in confusion. “U-um, did you just–”

Ceasing the moment, that small, incredibly decisive moment where Midnight was distracted, she striked.

Charging her horn with immense amounts of light energy, she clashed against Midnights, shattering it.

The ensuing blast shook all of the flames in the room, lit the entire surroundings, and it faded quickly, as Midnight’s crystal horn was shattered on the floor.

The pony that fell on the floor, unconscious, was Twilight Sparkle once more.

She had only mere seconds to breathe. The demon burst through the floor, and the foundations of the room shook direly.

“TIME TO END THIS!!” Ravenously, nearly berzerk, the demon unleashed blow after blow upon her, viciously striking the Valkyrie, who purposely played defensive.

The Alicorn was thrown against a wall, and landed, although exhaustively, skillfully down, glaring at her opponent quietly. Her armor was scratched and bent in multiple places. But she did not falter.

Smiling widely, manic, the Demon walked towards her. They were both limping. “You honestly thought you could beat me?! Bring the old me back, maybe?!!”

Chuckling, Sunset shook her head dismissively. “Heh… I already beat you, long ago. I’m Sunset Shimmer. The one that made it. This isn’t even a fight for me.”

“You think you’re above being what you were? What we were?!” The demon pointed at herself, as blood dripped from her mouth. “Snarling, vicious, bleeding creatures, crawling through the dark. That’s all that Sunset Shimmer is. Look at yourself.”

“We can be more.” She raised her head, sternly.

“ALL WE ARE IS THIS!!” She yelled out, spreading her wings.

“Not all of us.” Sunset’s look softened, if only for a moment. “Some of us have hope…”

She pointed at the unconscious Twilight, which the demon hadn’t noticed until now. “...Because of her.”

“What… What did you do?!!!?”

“Brought you both back.”

Sunset let go of her battle stance. She sat down, and allowed herself to be completely exposed, as she tilted her head, spreading her wings invitingly.

The room was shaking, and a part of the ceiling was giving in… Right above Twilight, any second now.

Snarling with unending rage, the demon roared at her other self, who stood completely still, unintimidated. “Twilight is in danger. Are you going to keep fighting me, or are you going to do something about it?”

Shooting quick glances between the two, the demon’s expression softened, as she saw the alicorn she loved on the ground, who was groaning of exhaustion, attempting to open her eyes, gather her surroundings.

And the ceiling was about to fall on her.

Sunset stood and did nothing, looking through her other self.

And the demon refused to stay still. “DAMN YOU!!!!” She bellowed, not before leaping towards Twilight Sparkle, intent on getting her to safety.

Carefully, she placed Twilight on her back, and ran.

She rushed through the collapsing castle, carrying Twilight on her back fiercely, refusing to let her go, keeping her safe from all of the destruction with her magic, fleeing everything.

The rooms collapsed behind them. Twilight clinged to her weakly, but desperately.

She burst through a window, and flew down to the castle gardens clumsily, bleeding, wounded, the landing was rough, but she made sure the alicorn was safe no matter what.

Carefully, gently, the demon placed Twilight on the grassy floor, ignoring the castle tumbling in the background.

A third of Canterlot castle had collapsed, and the rest stood, broken, burning, but standing.

And she ignored all of it, as she observed Twilight on the floor carefully, checking her for wounds. She was relieved to find out that all of the blood on her was hers, not Twilight’s.

“S…Sunset…?” The Princess of Friendship groaned weakly.

“I’m here, Twilight…! I’m here…!” She regarded her with desperation.

Wincing in pain, in exhaustion, Twilight managed to open her eyes, but only a little. She let out a huge exhale. “What…” She shuddered in fear, as she lowered her head. “What have we done, Sunset…?”

The demon had no justifiable response, no excuse. All they had built was in jeopardy in merely one night. Their castle burning was the primary source of light in this dark night.

“It's over.” The valkyrie landed next to them quietly.

Instinctively, the demon shielded Twilight covering her with a wing, snarling at the Valkyrie, and Twilight huddled closer. “No more fighting, Sunset, please…!”

Begrudgingly, she agreed, lowering her wings.

Observing the two with pity, still bleeding, still wounded, Sunset exhaled. “You two… What you did… It’s over.”

They looked at each other with sorrow and desperation.

“You can’t be changed back.” She regarded the demon, with only a bit of pity. “After all these years, what you did to yourself… It’s irreversible.”

She was a demon, now and forever. She did this to herself. And she would have to live with it.

“But… Sunset Shimmer isn’t dead.” The Valkyrie approached, sternly, but with no intent in fighting. “You’re right here. And Twilight needs you.”

They regarded each other with desperation. Sorrow. They had broken the world, and for what?

“What you two did… I don’t think this world will ever forgive you.” Sunset turned, limping towards the castle. “But you have each other... And that’s good.”

They nozzled each other with sadness, completely unsure of what the future would hold. The Valkyrie relayed one last message before taking flight towards the castle. “I’m going to free any of your prisoners I find. This includes Luna and Celestia. You two might not want to be here when they’re back. This is goodbye, so… Good luck.”

And so, she took flight, leaving the two.

Emphatically, desperately, the demon recoiled from Twilight. “Twilight, I'm sorry… I’m so sorry… I didn't know there was another way…! I… I wasn’t strong enough. This is all my fault… If I had beaten Midnight, long ago, just like her, all of this—”

Twilight shook her head fiercely, coming closer to the demon, cradling her cheeks with affection and sorrow. “Stop, just stop, Sunset… It’s… What’s done is done. And…” She leaned her forehead against her love’s. “What part of the last five years has implied that I’ve regretted being with you…?”

Shuddering, pitch black tears running through her cheeks, Sunset sobbed. “But look at me. I’m a fucking monster. I’m a fucking failure… All of this, all that I am… It’s irreversible…!”

“You’re my Sunset Shimmer. And we can’t feel regret… It’s too late for that. We have to go… We’ll think of what to do next when we’re both safe, okay…?” Ignoring the blood and the wounds, she nuzzled the demon.

They both nodded at each other, through tears and pain, and Sunset offered to carry her, which Twilight agreed, being too exhausted to fly.

Sunset took flight desperately, heading towards any direction that wasn’t here.

“I… What the fuck do we do, Twilight?”

“It’s not up to us anymore… Let’s just get a safe distance from here, Sunny Bunny…!”

The demon couldn’t help but snicker, through her tears. Twilight clinged tighter to her back. “S-sorry…! Old habits...”

Everything they had built came crashing down in one single night.

The irony was not lost on them. They had ruined the world, uplifted Equestria, and yet, waged war, all so they could be together.

But in another universe, they had been together without ever hurting Equestria.

And here they were, fleeing.

The future was uncertain.

But they had each other.

And as they flew through the night, completely uncertain of the future, something strange happened.

The demon was overtaken by a certain strange light, and mere seconds after, before they could even process it, they both vanished, being pulled into another universe.

“...AaaaAAAAHH!!! DEMON!!!” Spike yelled out, as he flew back, taking cover behind Twilight.

The demon Sunset clumsily and savagely walked out of the podium, while protecting Twilight with a wing, looking around frantically while snarling and grunting in pain, her blood dripping on the floor.

This room was incredibly confusing, filled with strange inhabitants they recognized and didn’t, and even… Other versions of her? Unicorns? They all regarded her with either fear or fierce battle-hardened determination, ready for anything.

“WHAT IS THIS? WHERE ARE WE? WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU?!”The demon bared her fangs in confusion, utterly distraught.

“Stand down!” Both Twilight and Luna bellowed at once, flaring their wings, with their horns crackling with energy.

She was completely, utterly flabbergasted at the sight. A much taller, seemingly normal looking Twilight, different to her own. Her fur wasn’t messy, her hide wasn’t as dark.

Beneath her, her own Twilight left cover, assuring her. “S-sunset, it’s okay…! I get it. I get where we are…!”

Regarding her with confusion, she saw her Twilight and the other Twilight meet, the taller one, significantly more puzzled.

The entire room was shocked.

“I get it…” Her Twilight affirmed, regarding the other one with sadness. “You’re the lucky one, aren’t you…?”

It had been a strange, strange night, for all of them.

Luna had left– And after they had restrained the demon, as a parting advice, she warned Twilight not to try to use the machine anytime soon. If a demon was anything to go by, pulling random Sunsets from the multiverse was a bad idea. The machine was clearly overheating, clearly dangerous, and yet…

Twilight discovered, from interrogating the demon and her other self… She discovered that they had fought her Sunset, merely moments before.

And those wounds were unmistakable. Twilight would recognize the damage that her wife’s right hook could cause anywhere.

In one final attempt, in one desperate, final attempt, she activated the machine again, against everyone’s better judgment, firing it up once more.

Upon clearing the smoke, upon the light fading, she hoped that these matters would be over…

But she was greeted with nothing but bones.

A horrifying sight.

The machine had brought nothing but remains of a long-dead Sunset Shimmer.

Nothing but bones.

The other Sunset’s in the room irked at the sight. And Twilight shuddered.

She was done.

Unplugging the wires, dismantling the junctions, she made sure that the machine was powered down.

The room was silent.

Twilight held the skull of the unicorn, a dusty, dirty old thing.

Was this all that she would find, if she found her wife?

That same shudder, that same twist in her gut.

Sunset was alive. That, she knew. And she had just fought another version of herself.

She couldn't let this thought linger. She couldn't hold on to this.

She turned to the others in the room, who were all silent.

First, Hermes. She brought him a pen and a few papers, and spoke sternly. “Hermes. We need to make several changes to the machine, like you said. I want you to write down what we’ll need here. We start tomorrow.”

“Y-yes! Good! Wonderful! I will!” He stammered, but nodded with determination.

Ignoring him, she moved to Spike and Fluttershy, who regarded her and Sunset’s remains with pity and concern. “Spike, Fluttershy, we need more sleeping bags, and more food and water. These Sunsets will sleep here in the community center for the time being; And make sure to grab horn cuffs for now… until we know we can trust all of them, they need to be restrained.”

The two nodded with determination, and set off together.

She then turned to the three Sunsets, with shame. “You three… I'm sorry. I don’t know when we’ll build what we can to bring you back to your respective universes, for now, bringing back my Sunset is my priority. I will take appropriate measures so that you are comfortable here for now, but please, don’t try anything, and don’t go walking around Ponyville. I’m not in the mood.”

The three of them nodded. The one with the medals was the first one to speak, with an exhausted, weary sigh. “I just… Fuck, I was at a really important day. Tempest can probably cover for me… But I hope my Twilight and Celestia don’t get too worried. If there’s any way I can help hurry this along, I would like to offer my assistance. Anything you need.”

“Noted. Thank you, Sunset…!” Twilight smiled warmly, seeing another version of her wife be pragmatic, as expected.

The guard one was the second to speak, as she sat down, with a disappointed exhale. “I… Fuck. This sucks. No prediction to when we’ll be sent back, then…? I just… I had a date…” She gazed at nothing, worrying about what her Princess would think of her absence.

Finally, the rockstar spoke up, with a shrug. “Well, hot stuff, I trust you! I’ve always heard that the Princess of Friendship is a real brainiac, so I’m sure you can take me back to my band whenever. And lucky me, I don’t have any more shows booked for a week or two– So I can chill around, I don’t mind! If y’all don’t mind me shredding once in a while, hehe. And hey, if you ever change your mind and feel like your bed is a little empty…” She winked and made a kissy face at the Princess of Friendship, who quickly turned away, flustering.

And lastly, she turned to the demon, and her Twilight, who were in the corner. Twilight had restrained the demon, bound her with arcane chains, connected to a wall. Her other self was diligently and quietly tending to the wounds of her wife with her magic, who remained still.

“Other me… Will she be any trouble?” The Princess of Friendship asked, observing the demon.

“I promise you, she will behave.” She said, sternly, keeping her focus on the wounds she was tending. “Won’t you, Sunny Bu– Sunset?”

“Y-yeah. I won’t try anything. I promise.” She spoke, her head hanging low in shame, feeling the weight of everything that had happened today.

Exhaling, Twilight nodded, and with a wave of her horn, she released the binds that held the demon, letting her lay down comfortably.

It was almost ironic. In her desperation to bring her wife back, she had brought another version of herself back– One that was happily together with her own Sunset. She felt almost envious– but she didn’t have time to mourn.

Nodding quietly, the Princess readied herself to double check the machine, ensuring that nothing was wrong. “Thank you, you two, please wait patiently, and don’t try anything. Whenever we are able, we can send you both back to your universe…”

“N-no rush…!” The demon shuddered, as the taller Twilight went back to her duties.

“But first…” The Princess of Friendship gathered the remains of the long dead Sunset Shimmer. “I… I need to bury her.” The room was quiet, as she left with those remains, to somewhere adequate.

The demon remained quiet for a while, as her own Twilight tended to her wounds diligently and carefully.

“M-maybe this is for the best… being trapped in another universe…” She muttered, focussing on the floor. “We wrecked ours. The whole world probably would have wanted us dead… Well, maybe not most of our Equestria, but…”

“We will go back someday. I’m not in a rush, but… we have to.” Twilight spoke softly, being careful not to hurt her love. “Like it or not, it was our mess, and we have to clean it.”

Sunset eyed her with concern and sorrow. “Are you sure you wouldn’t rather go back to them alone? Just… Leave me. I’d be fine on my own. You could say that it was Midnight controlling you… They’d forgive you.”

“I’m not leaving you. Not ever.” Twilight shook her head decisively. “The promise we made to be together forever stands, and I’m not going to break it. I love you, Sunset. What you look like doesn’t matter. I love you, okay?”

“I-I love you too…!” Letting out a frail chuckle, She nodded. “And I’m sorry that… I'm sorry that it’s me. I’m sorry that I couldn’t be the other Sunset.”

“Do I need to remind you…?” Twilight came closer, with a tired smile, muzzling the demon’s neck. “What part of the last five years has implied I’ve had any regrets about being with you…?”

They both shared frail, mournful chuckles. “I-I love you, Twilight. And I’m sorry…!”

“Don’t be. And I love you too.” She smiled warmly, continuing on that embrace.

They remained like that, quietly. The other Sunsets in the room did eye them with confusion and surprise.

After sharing a bit more of silence, Twilight continued to diligently work on tending to the many wounds that her wife had accrued battling her other self.

“You know… I can still feel Midnight. She’s still a part of me…” She muttered, lost in thought.

Raising her eyebrows in surprise, the demon spoke just as softly. “Is she… Okay…?”

For a brief moment, Twilight hovered a hoof over her forehead, feeling her horn. There were certain scars, and it hurt a bit. “She’s tired… And a bit sad. She’s sad that it’s over, I suppose, but… She’s happy that we’re still together.” She couldn’t help but let out a weary, happy exhale. “She’s also jealous of how tall the other Twilight is.”

The demon snickered, observing the incredibly powerful Twilight Sparkle working diligently in the distance. “She is super tall, heheh.”

Lightly smacking the demon with a wing, Twilight frowned and pouted. “Watch it, Sunny Bunny!!– S-sorry. Hihi… That was her.”

Snickering, the demon regarded her, with that same tired smile. “Good… Just… Good. I’m happy, despite everything... It's good to know you’re both okay. I love you both.”

“We love you too.” Twilight brought her closer for a slow, tired, loving kiss. Then, undoing the kiss, she placed a hoof on the snout of her wife, raising an eyebrow. “But I'm changing your diet. No more meat.”

“Heh… I can live with that.”

It had been a strange, strange night, for all of them.

It had been a long night, too.

Flare Shimmer, most of all, was reeling on that strangeness. She felt listless, as she stood on the balcony of the community center.

Having gotten out of a shower for the night, she had decided to check on her daughter in law, and had been shocked to see– Two daughter in laws, and what's more, four daughters.

Strange night. Stranger thoughts. She sat there, waiting for a certain someone to leave the lab, listlessly gazing at the night sky. It was very late, but she didn’t mind.

And finally, it happened. With a weary sigh, Celestia had finished checking on Twilight, and passed through the balcony, intent on leaving.

“It’s a circus in there, isn’t it?” Flare asked, looking in the distance, leaning on the railing.

Celestia remained silent, observing her, raising an eyebrow.

“...I just want to talk.” Flare nodded, no bite in her voice.

“Talk, or fight?” Celestia approached her slowly.

“Talk.”

They remained quiet for a while, as Flare gathered her thoughts. Celestia attempted to be casual. “No Gold tonight?”

“He’s out in Ponyville doing groceries. He hasn’t even seen Sunset yet– The Sunsets, I mean. He’s gonna freak out… Though he might be proud of the Canterlot guard one, he’s still gonna freak out when he sees the demon.”

“I would too…” Celestia gazed at the lab, at the very strange sights. “This is… It will take some getting used to.”

“One of my daughters– The one with the burned marks on her body– She hugged me on sight. Nearly cried. She said that I was murdered in her universe…” Her gaze continued on the night sky, beyond Ponyville, listless.

“I am… Sorry.” The Alicorn spoke genuinely.

“One of my daughters is a rockstar, heh...” She couldn’t help but snicker at the thought. “She followed her mom’s dream, and enjoyed it too, how about that…”

“It is certainly quite entertaining. I believe she is still a bit drunk…!” Celestia joined in the giggles.

“...And one of my daughters is a demon.” She finished, looking down.

“...That she is.”

Exhaling, hesitating, Flare spoke words she wasn’t expecting to say. “I’m… sorry about before. For being an asshole. It’s kind of… It’s kind of normal for me. To Flare Shimmer, being a piece of shit comes naturally. Queen of fuck ups.”

This surprised the Queen of the Sun, whose eyes widened, almost with a bit of pity. “You’re… You’re not so bad–”

“Don’t deny it, heh.” Flare grinned, looking at her, shaking her head. “Don’t even try to. Let’s not go there. This isn’t about me.” As she turned, with her mane loose, since she had recently showered, both of her eyes were on full display; Something she usually kept hidden.

“Your eye…! It’s…”

“It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it. It’s an old thing.” Flare turned away, hiding that her eyes opened unevenly.

She sighed, and continued.“Look, it's okay. I’m a piece of shit. I'm okay with that. But Sunset isn’t, she… She’s better. She outgrew all my worst qualities. She’s everything to me. I had lost her, then I got her back, and now…”

“...We lost her again.” Celestia nodded, with sorrow.

Flare tried not leaning her head on the railing in exhaustion. “I was so used to having her back in my life. My daughter, happier, more fulfilled than ever. I was so used to having her back…”

Also leaning on the railing, the queen agreed completely. “...And now it’s hard to imagine having a life without her… I know.”

“Ironic, isn’t it?” Flare snickered, in sadness. “You and me being the only ones that can understand how this feels.” It was ironic, considering the animosity they often shared.

“When I first banished Sunset, I… I thought I had lost everything. I thought I had destroyed my legacy, that I had no hope for the future… But she came back. Twilight brought her back, and…” With a frail exhale, Celestia couldn’t help but smile, despite the circumstances. “...And everything was okay again. The sun shined brighter in Equestria… because of her.”

Flare nodded slowly in agreement, quietly.

Turning to her with hesitation, Celestia tilted her head. “It offends you, doesn’t it? That I love her like she is my own daughter?”

After an exhale, Flare nodded, then shook her head. “It does– it did, I guess. But It's wrong to feel that way. Because I’m her mom. Because I know exactly what it’s like to care for her, and to miss her. Why should I be offended that I can share that sentiment with somepony? …After all, she loves you too, the very same.”

She turned to Celestia slowly, trying to smile. “You’re the only other pony in Equestria that gets how fucking shit it feels to have Sunset– To have your daughter missing like this… So I’m burying the hatchet, for her.” She extended a hoof, slowly. “Truce?”

With a smile, Celestia nodded, and shook the hoof. “Truce.”

“Attagirl, Celie.” Flare grinned with a nod, this time, it was a warm smile. They both turned and watched the stars together for a moment.

After sighing, Flare found more words to say, and she picked them carefully, as if she was in a minefield.

“When…” Her eyes were lost in the distance, reminiscing in the past. “Look, this is going to sound bad, but… When Sunset first told me she wanted to be your pupil, well, try to be your pupil… I… I didn’t believe she could do it.”

Eyes widened, Celestia regarded her with only a bit of anger and surprise but she listened attentively.

“I-I know that sounds bad. I know. I’m sorry. But… She was my daughter. She came from me. And I’m fucking nothing– A failed musician, a piece of shit.” She shook her head, her gaze still on the horizon.

Her eyes got teary, as she gazed at the night sky. “How… How could I possibly have expected that something that came from me, was… was capable of reaching so high…?”

“Something…” She laughed in irony, as a tear streamed down her cheek. “Something that came from me… Something that came from me can raise the sun… How the hell did that happen…?”

Nodding in understanding, Celestia leaned on the realling, her own eyes getting teary, as she gazed at the horizon, she reminisced on recent interactions she had with her daughter. “Last time I trained her, when we soared through the cosmos, I… She asked me what I thought that she was a ‘princess of.’”

Inhaling and exhaling, Celestia tried not thinking about how happier she was, merely four days ago. “I told her, that due to her bravery, strength, and even fearlessness, that through all of those qualities and more, I considered her the Princess of Valor.”

Flare grinned immediately, agreeing. “Oh, that’s a good one. I bet she loved it.”

“That she did.” Celestia snickered, reminiscing. But once again, breathing deeply, she reconsidered. “But now that we lost her… Seeing how the sun dimms, without her, seeing how all of us feel purposeless… And what's more, seeing the positive effect that she had on her other selves, and their worlds, as she is cursed to travel the multiverse… I believe I think differently.”

Flare turned to her with curious anticipation.

“Maybe she is instead… Sunset Shimmer. The Princess of Hope.”

Flare grinned widely– That did sound pretty good. She tried playing it off cool, but she felt the weight and the joy that came from that title. “It does feel pretty hopeless around here without her, doesn’t it…? I like that… My daughter, the Princess of Hope… I like that.”

They remained together for a little while longer, enjoying each other’s company for the first time.

And of course, thinking of their daughter, wherever she was, and how she brought hope with her.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS DEMON SUNSET SHIMMER.

INFO: Sunset has no interest in killing another version of herself. But she naturally did not underestimate her opponent. It was a simple case of throwing her off balance emotionally, and gaining the chance to take down Midnight Sparkle-- Not in a direct fight. If the two prideful queens had attacked together, it would have been a very different battle.

VERDICT: The thing about turning yourself into a demon for power... is that it'll never be as strong as the real deal. The battle was hard fought, and even with her holding back, the Princess of Hope had a decisive victory.

yeah so. Um.

This is only the mid point of this fic.

We've officially made it only halfway there. and I'm past 300 pages. goddamn.

This? All this? This intermission? This is the MIDDLE of this fic.

And goddamn, its only gonna get crazier from here. There's a lot to talk about this chapter, so I'll just say a couple of things!

heheh. Did you expect all the universes to be one and done? Not all of them. Twilight's meddling will yoink some Sunsets. And the demon one won't be the strangest.

I have been waiting for so long for this intermission because it establishes SO much stuff, lmao. And its just an epic one! It took me a bit to write, sadly, life stuff was getting in the way, and generally I kind of rewrote a lot of my original ideas for this! Like for example, when I first wrote the notes of this chapter months ago, I was gonna "Cure" the demon Sunset but then I realized how boring that is. Nah. That girl is irreversibly contaminated. (which, btw, is what I considered naming this chapter.)

Did I accidentally make sunlight into beauty and the beast? Imagine Twilight having to explain that lmao. the "hear me out" of the century. Also Twilight has just become Yugi moto exept yami just tells her to kiss wife

Honestly one interesting distinction I noticed is that Midnight Sparkle, in canon, was a separate personality, and alternate identity, while the demon Sunset is just that. its Sunset. Although I respect writers that would name the demon form, I think its more interesting to point the fact that she doesn't have a personality change, just power, and goes a bit madly with it. But Midnight can be like an evil personality just chiling inside Twilight's brain (and in that one sex fic I wrote, can just be kinda ok but horny lmao)

Yes they were about to fuck on that throne room. Sunset's timing was immaculate. But tbh if they were banging it out Sunset could have at least used their distraction against them lol

Firestorm is far from home, shame, she saved the world, but doesn't get to be there to help put it back together. her Twilight will miss her.

The Canterlot Guard certainly never asked for this. Poor gal. Things were starting to look up for her, too. She was going to have a good time with Moondancer...

The rockstar. Originally she would get her own chapter, but I realised she was funnier in this role. If the Community Center doesn't watch it she'll go mack on Pinkie some more heh

Also the rockstar Sunset's band is a whole polycule lmao. And when she saw Pinkie she instantly went to mack on it. If they were alone no one could have stopped them. Pinkie just went with it. I had spent too long on this fic without honoring Sunpie, and there will be more, heh. Cute ship!!

Imagine Twilight watching the other Twi and the demon sunset macking on each other and she's just envious lmao. I miss my wife. Id kiss a demon wife.

Where wife?

And of course, considering all that she has done... It is a befitting title, to be the Princess of hope. Saving universes like it's nothing.

Either way, like I said, I'll slow my role. next chapter is uneventful and fun, but the one after... Hoooo boy.

The Manehattan Museum Heist

“Princess Twilight! What an honor to have you here in the Manehattan Museum once more! Oh, and you– Aren’t you the new Princess? Princess hmm…” The receptionist spent a bit of time thinking, bringing a hoof to her lips. and it was enough for Sunset to shrug it off and move it along.

“Sunset! Yeah, I’m the new one– And it’s my first time here, too!” Her smile was delighted– She really didn’t mind that she wasn’t well known yet.

With only a bit of a nervous chuckle due to the embarrassment of not knowing her name, the receptionist laughed giddily. “Oh, how wonderful! Please, as a favor for a Princess and a favor for a first timer– You may go for free!”

“Thank you veeeery much!” Twilight was about to speak up, maybe to refuse the present, and Sunset agreed immediately with that same delighted smile.

“A-and it’s her first time in Manehattan, too!” Her girlfriend added, nodding with a smile.

“Oh, how lovely! How has our city treated you?”

“Despite the noisiness, it’s been alright. Also this museum looks pretty cool, but the jury’s still out on that!” She winked with a grin, which delighted the receptionist. “Either way, thanks for the free ride, we’ll be on our way!

The two girlfriends giggled to each other as they stepped inside a majestic hall, with several historical plaques and maps, and in the middle, a massive spiral staircase leading to upper floors, with a waterfall in the middle. Sunset was unsure if that was an exhibit or not, but it was certainly lovely to see.

As she drinked the environment in, Twilight sighed. “I still can’t believe you guessed that I was planning this date before we even got here.”

Snickering, Sunset shook her head. “C’mon Twi, it was kinda obvious, seeing you and Rarity gossiping and all of our friends finding excuses not to come here with us– But it’s cute. I really like it!”

“Hihihi. You could be a detective, with observational skills like that!” Twilight shared on the snickering.

“Thaaaaat or you’re just easy to read for me.” Sunset winked, coming closer.

After nuzzling her affectionately, Sunset was reminded of a not-so-distant memory. “Y’know, back there, what you mentioned about it being my first time in Manehattan, it reminded me of something!” She walked closer, bumping Twilight with her side.

“Oh?” Twilight let out a giggle as she levitated a pamphlet with a map of the museum ahead of her. “What is it?”

“Back when you first invited me to go to Manehattan, months ago– When I was a Unicorn, too– It was a choice between here, and the Crystal Empire…” She reminisced, fidgeting with her recently-gained wings.

“Oh yes! And you choose to meet Cadance!” Twilight nodded, peppy.

“Yeah! I forgot to tell you, but back then, remember how me and her were acting super strange? It’s ‘cause Cadance figured out I was in love with you like– Immediately. And I was desperately trying to cover it up.” Snickering, she shook her head, thinking of how embarrassing it was to hide her feelings for Twilight.

“Oh. My. GOSH.” Twilight’s shocked expression resembled a frown, and yet, she flustered. “So THAT’S why you were both acting so weird!! Ugh it was so obvious, and I couldn’t friggin figure it out!!”

“In your defense, you had never been in love before soooooo…” Nuzzling her affectionately once more, Sunset couldn’t help but giggle.

“S-she wasn’t like– Super overbearing, right? Gosh, she gets sooo–”

“Oh, she was.” Sunset smiled, looking forward as they moved together. “But it was kind of the push that helped me. She told me that my fears about things ending badly with you, or even confessing, wouldn’t ever discredit the good times we had. Something like… ‘Even if it’s fleeting, it’s worth it’!” She tried imitating Cadance’s voice.

“Well that’s a bit depressing!!! I don’t want it to be fleeting…!” Twilight leaned her head on Sunset’s side, pouting.

She leaned right back, and couldn’t help but think that her girlfriend was being immensely cute at the moment. “Hey, I’m right here! And I’m not planning on going anywhere, Sparkles. So, what did Cadance say to you?”

Blowing raspberries and frowning, Twilight shook her head. “I can’t even remember. Went through one ear and out the other, I’ll be honest. I really wasn’t interested in any love stuff back then… I do remember her telling me a couple dozen times I needed to get laid though, much to my annoyance.”

“Well, mission accomplished, am I right?” Sunset grinned flirtatiously, tilting her head and winking.

Twilight’s response was to nod slightly while stammering, blushing.

“It’s adorable how easily you fluster, Sparkles.” Sunset bumped her side once more for good measure, of which Twilight responded with a squeaky noise. “So! Manehattan Museum, here we are, lead the way, your majesty! Where to first?” She spread a wing respectfully, as if offering her to go through first.

Twilight held the map close, with a mischievous smile. “I mayyyyy or may not have already planned a very specific route to take us through the exhibits you might enjoy seeing the most.”

“Of course.” Sunset nodded, suppressing a chuckle. “Where to?”

“Oh we’re almost there!” She led the way, and they both walked at a leisurely pace.

It was certainly beautiful, various kinds of paintings and sculptures littered the walls and displays of several kinds of artists, and she let out a whistle when she saw they were entering an archeology section. “Rainbow would freak if she missed out on Daring Do stuff.”

Proudly teleporting forward, Twilight rose a wing, and an eyebrow. “Taa ta daaaaa!! I present to you, the only ever recovered and restored Valkyrie armor!”

“Woah!! No way!!” Sunset’s smile was as big as they come, like a kid in a candy store.

The display was modest, but the armor was still incredibly imposing, placed upon a manekin of an alicorn on a pose that resembled flight. It was silver and bronze, with gorgeous engravings. She narrowed her eyes at the description. “Valkyrie… Scarab?”

“Oh yes! It’s on the description–” Twilight beheld her pamphlet. “It says here that Valkyries gained their title and reached Valkyriehood based on the first mythical monster they slayed!”

“Like a baptism through fire, I know! Heh…” Giggling, she ran around the exhibit, getting every angle possible. “This is so cool. Y’know, I researched Valkyries back in the day, when I studied under Celestia? Got bored of it when I couldn’t find any more records of them, but I was aaaaabsolutely into the idea of an Alicorn battalion of badass ladies.”

“Indeed, I remembered you mentioning them once!” Twilight winked with a prepared smirk. “And I figured a big strong battle lovin’ girl like yourself wouldn’t mind gettin’ a closer look.”

“Did you rehearse that line?” Sunset turned to her, raising an eyebrow with a grin.

“Y-yes. I did.” Twilight lowered her head shamefully, blushing. “It was Rarity’s idea…!”

“I love it.” Sunset kissed her cheek, then turned to the display once more. “Man, just look at those wing-armor-thingies– it’s like they’re perfectly integrated with the feathers! It looks AWESOME!!”

“Indeed they are!!” Twilight turned to the pamphlet, reading out some of the notes. “Apparently, each piece of the armor was made of enchanted steel of all sorts, allowing for a lot of protection, with room for agility! And the horn cover was especially built so that they’d conduct magic better, instead of limiting it!”

“Badass…” This time, she sat quietly, in front of the large manekin, drinking it all in.

Together, they quietly watched that exhibit, simply appreciating it.

Slowly, Sunset came to an idea– And a realization that seemed obvious in retrospect. The one that she was an Alicorn.

“You know… We probably should wear armor sometimes– Considering the crazy stuff that happens to us on a monthly basis. I sure know I would have loved some armor when I fought Midnight Sparkle…” She pointed her horn at the mannequin, while nodding at her girlfriend.

“Oh?” Twilight shared in the mischievous look, egging her on.

“Heck, remember last month when Chrysalis attacked town? I still got the bruises.” Sunset joyfully showcased what she would describe as a ‘sexy scar’.

“You did send her running scared, thouuuugh!” Twilight smiled widely, proud of her girlfriend.

Sunset stood beside the Valkyrie and tried mimicking her pose, which involved standing on only two legs, one in the front, one in the back, while spreading her wings. she stuck out her tongue and winked again. “What do you think?”

“Badass.” Twilight nodded, imitating her girlfriend's way of speech with an agreeing smile. “You’d look really good on it…!” She couldn’t help but blush a little, imagining it.

“Heh, too big for me, though.” It was certainly a pipe dream, at the moment, that kind of armor would never fit Sunset, who hadn’t yet started growing as alicorns did. But she did take that moment to appreciate that a future like that wasn’t unattainable anymore.

It was as simple as reaching for it.

And one day, unbeknownst to her, she would.

They both snickered together, shaking the thought off. “C’mon, what’s next?”

“Oh, you’re gonna love this next one.” Twilight pointed at another exhibit on the pamflet.

“...Is that a… Toilet?”

This heist is simple, but the consequences of messing it up will be dire for both of us, so listen up.

Just because it’s simple doesn’t mean you shouldn’t pay some fucking attention.

First off, we’ll both be at the museum, it will be really late, so make sure you sleep through the day. I’ll be on the roof, ready to enter the building in any room necessary through the skylights.

You’ll be disguised as a party guest. And I know that you can’t afford to be recognized, so you’ll have to sneak in. Teleporting won’t do it, you’ll have to climb in through vents. Piece of cake, don’t make any noise, you’ll come out in this broom closet here, and be fully dressed before the party reaches its peak.

Security is tight enough to be an issue, but they’re not expecting what we’ll do.

Dressing right, you’ll fit right in. Then comes the important part.

I’ll turn the lights off briefly, to steal the dragon skull right off of the exhibit; The one they’ll be unveiling in front of the whole party. But as you know, that’ll be just a smoke screen.

The necklace the Princess will be wearing and its jewels have only previously been worn by Celestia herself at galas– They’re the real deal.

Using the commotion of the power outage and missing skull, you’ll steal the jewels right out from the Princess’s neck.

You won’t drop it off, you won’t run off with it. You’ll walk casually to the balcony on the northern side where I’ll pick it up and escape, and you can walk out of the party like nothing happened.

Again. It’s simple. But if we pull this off, we’re set for life.

Another fantastic heist on my belt, and you can take your share and flee as far from Equestria as you desire, and we never have to see each other again.

Under no circumstances are you to mention anything about me, my face, or my business if you get caught, and the same applies to if we pull this off.

Once we’re done, we’re done. Are we clear?

- Rough Diamond

“Blackburn. Are you in position?” The voice on her earpiece called out, demanding.

“Yes. Be fucking patient. Getting into this stupid dress is hard, and I’m out of practice.” Sunset groaned in that small, dark broom closet. She hadn’t tried wearing a dress in years, and the demanding voice of her current partner in crime wasn’t helping.

“Remember what’s riding on this. Focus. She won’t recognize you, right?” The voice questioned, with that same demanding tone.

“For the last time, no. She won’t fucking recognize me or remember me. You can count on that. Besides, I won’t let her see my face.” Sunset rolled her eyes in annoyance.

“Ugh. This is why I work alone…” The voice groaned too, clearly being busy with something.

“Hey, that makes both of us, big shot. If it makes you feel better, I also can’t wait to shake your hoof and say bye.” She groaned, while adjusting her hair.

“You better be getting in position. I’ve got eyes on the target, and there's a pretty big crowd around her. The event’s already started.” The same voice called out, just as demanding.

“I’m on it, I’m on it.” Efficiently and quickly, she tied her short hair on a bun with magic, and finished tying her dress for good measure. “Heading into the party now.”

Leaving the broom closed changed the atmosphere completely. The museum was dimly lit, the lights were strategically positioned in the center of a large room where the crowd gathered.

It was certainly a fancy gathering. Lucky for Sunset, none of the ponies were focussed on her to notice that she was out of place, with a cheap dress.

Dozens upon dozens of ponies gathered around the yet-to-be unveiled exhibit, all dressed like Manehattan elite, as if they were ready for a gala. Lots of silver lined pockets, but only one mattered.

Sweat dripped down her brow and she frowned, scanning the gathering crowd, heartbeat rising.

This was it.

“Rough Diamond, I’m in the hall.” She whispered at her earpiece, while shooting a quick glance at the skylight above; Which naturally, she saw nothing but the night sky through.

“Good. Get eyes on the target, Blackburn. And fast. I’m not waiting all night.”

Unsurprisingly, it wasn’t hard to spot her. The Princess of Friendship was standing in the crowd, politely watching the curator announce and describe the event.

Sunset measured her every step as she walked through that crowd, slowly approaching her. “Got eyes on her. She’s all gussied up.” She groaned quietly, trying not to make it personal, but the universe sure had ways to punish Sunset Shimmer.

“I see you. get closer. We won’t have another shot.”

The curator joyfully waved his hoof at a large cloth that covered a certain exhibit that was tall enough to reach the ceiling… or in this case, the skylight. “This one is very special, everypony, a brand new exhibit found by one of our most prolific archaeologists, who was aided by none other than Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle, who is doing the honor of gracing us with her presence tonight!”

Sunset’s eye twitched.

“Now, now, Princess, before we unveil this incredible find, would you like to share a few words?”

“Get closer already.”

“On it.” Sunsted moved through the crowd quietly, tense, her heartbeat rose as her jaw tensed.

“U-um, certainly!” Twilight spread her wings, addressing the crowd. “This one was quite the find, you see, dragons weren’t known for ever coming this close to central Equestria, but we discovered her remains deep within an ancient tomb-library that seemed to belong to Starswirl himself! Me and my girlfriend speculated that they might have been friends– and let me tell ya, that tomb was quite the doozy–”

As Twilight turned her head and watched the crowd, Sunset hid her face behind the standing ponies, closer than ever. Her heart beat furiously. This was it.

“--Now, now, I suppose we shouldn’t spoil it for them, should we, Princess?” The curator laughed joyously. “Now, if you are all prepared!”

“Get closer.”

“I can’t. Not while she’s looking right over here. Your turn, Rough Diamond.” Sunset whispered, just audibly enough for it to be heard by her partner in crime.

“Well then, without further ado! I present to you–”

“Okay. Moving in, on 3…”

Sunset’s nerves peaked as she anticipated the following moments.

“This enormous beast roamed the land, likely a millenia ago!!!”

“2…”

Sunset’s eyes widened as she moved out of cover, the Princess in her sight, none the wiser, merely a meter away. The necklace and its jewels gleamed beautifully in the spotlight.

“I present to you, the ancient dragon of wisdom!” The curator waved his horn, and pulled the sheets.

“1…”

The new unveiled piece in the museum was the full standing bone structure of a dragon, put together with impeccable finesse. Its skull had multiple horns, and more than a few of the teeth on the skull were gold fillings. It was an incredibly imposing sight.

But Sunset’s eyes were elsewhere.

“...Go time.”

The lights went off in the museum, and darkness bathed the room, with several shocked gasps from the crowd

Sunset was incredibly ready, as she lunged her horn forward with the commotion, intent on snatching the amulet…

But she couldn’t. Because with a flash and a thud, several ponies tumbled around the crowd. Knocking her over, and none could see in the dark.

All of which only added to the commotion, several yelps in confusion and surprise, as ponies were knocked into each other, and several voices expressed their distaste and confusion.

It was difficult to stand, and even more to get her bearings in the dark, now that most ponies had moved, many bumping into each other in the dark.

She heard a voice coming from the pile of knocked over ponies. A voice that was unmistakable. “Ugh, excuse me, sorry!”

It was her voice.

Her eyes widened in confusion and shock.

The lights came back on, and several ponies groaned, blinded.

Sunset tried her best to stand, while cautiously being away from the Princess.

A pony gasped, looking above. “T-the skull!! It’s g-gone!!”

This was her moment. She had to steal the amulet now.

But she couldn’t. Because between her and the princess, in the middle of the crowd, there was a tall Alicorn, full of dried blood and fresh wounds on her hide… Who looked like none other than herself.

“Hey, this is the Manehattan museum…!! Awesome!” The Alicorn muttered, looking around, with surprised joy.

Sunset had no words. This was the strangest, most twisted thing, the most incomprehensible. She was flabbergasted, and what’s more, many ponies in the crowd were looking this way– The Princess was looking this way.

“Sorry, everypony!” Her other self looked around awkwardly, waving a wing apologetically. “Didn’t mean to intrude on anything, I’ll be going now!” She had an almost chipper smile about her. Like she was happy to be here, which only served to confuse her other self more.

“Please tell me you got the amulet. What’s the commotion about down there– what?!”

The tall Alicorn version of herself began moving away from the crowd unimpeded, easily pushing the party guests aside. One of her back legs was bleeding, and with it she was limping, but she didn’t show signs of feeling any pain.

She winked at her other self, as she passed by. “Nice dress, other me! Enjoy… Whatever this is.” Like they were friends– Or knew each other, or like she knew she was there.

Sunset was sweating. Was this a dream? A nightmare? She was close to hyperventilating, as she watched the Alicorn pass by her.

“What the fuck is going on down there? Is that YOU?”

The crowd muttered and spoke loudly in confusion and displeasement. The curator, loudly, with a yell of despair, proclaimed to the whole crowd. “T-the dragon skull!! It has been STOLEN!!”

Half of the crowd was focussed on that, and half of the crowd was focussed on the Alicorn that had just gotten blood on them, leaving a small trail of it, even, who was walking away from the room as if nothing was wrong.

This was supposed to be her break.

Her escape.

Everything should have been okay after this.

She couldn’t deny that she deserved some form of divine punishment.

But why this?

The Princess of Friendship noticed the bleeding Alicorn, with a gasp. “W-who’s that?!”

And the crowd followed, in the same confusion.

“Did you get the necklace? Tell me things are going well down there— Fuck, this skull is heavy.”

Sunset wanted to leap forward and snatch the amulet. Take it by magic, run away with it.

But her hooves were stuck in place.

Between the Princess, and her other self, she was utterly immobilized.

And there she remained, for the time being. Unsure of what to do.

…Naturally, for the Princess of Hope, this was time for leisure. The Manehattan Museum was wonderful, and she figured that seeing what it provided in another dimension could be quite interesting– A welcome break from seeing barren worlds, trying to take naps, and fighting a demonic version of herself.

The museum was mostly dark, so she illuminated it with the light of her horn, giving the rooms an almost mysterious energy– Matched only by the beautiful lights of the Manehattan skyline that could be seen in the distance, reflecting from the windows.

She walked with a limp, keeping one of her back legs lifted aloft by instinct, due to its wounds, but it otherwise did not slow her down whatsoever. She was more than capable of enduring any pain, ignoring it entirely. Usually she would have attempted to heal herself, but in such an interesting setting, she’d prefer to look around and enjoy herself, even with the exhaustion.

“Hey… there you are.” She smiled, seeing one of her favorite exhibits. After all, she had a very specific itinerary she wanted to follow.

As it turns out, they found the Valkyrie armor in this universe as well. It looked different however, with different engravings and colors; And the plaque read: ‘Valkyrie Man-o-War.’

“Heh. Must have been one hell of a jellyfish, lady.” She grinned, drinking it in, trying to imagine it. “I gotta tell you girls about the Phoenix I beat sometime…” She talked as if she wasn’t alone.

For only a brief moment, she allowed herself to mimic the pose the mannequin made once more.

How many years had it been…? Five?

She tried not reminiscing on better times, in the same way she tried not thinking of how much she missed her home, she ignored her own physical pain.

For only a brief moment, it was like she was back. Making a pose just to entertain her love.

But mutterings from the museum behind her snapped her out of it, as her expression dropped to an exhaled frown.

She wanted to be alone. So she moved.

With a groan and a wince, she just moved to another exhibit, another very special exhibit she hoped would be there, a floor above.

Climbing a ladder did not require any more effort– There was a moment she tripped, and blood splattered on a step, but she merely grunted, stood, and kept moving.

There were more voices shouting around, and she saw lights of ponies scouting the museum on adjacent floors, but she ignored them. Not her universe, not her problem.

Besides, more important matters.

She walked into another exhibit section, one of ‘old modern art’ as she would describe it, and her wife would certainly describe it with more nuance.

The room certainly had a more ethereal aura at night– Large windows that went from floor to ceiling functioned as the wall on one side, and given the night skyline of Manhattan, it looked beautiful, bathing the room in a certain light.

Sunset began chuckling, and then came laughter.

She sat down, and her eyes got a bit teary as she laughed to herself, alone in that room, with a smile as wide as they come.

Before her, on a podium, presented in full form as art, stood a toilet. One that had been fully signed as an art piece and submitted, and stood proudly.

She continued laughing joyfully, like she was seeing it for the first time.

Ponies entered the room, two museum guards, their horns alight. “You there, ma’am, stop right there!!” They announced, weirding out the sight.

And Sunset kept laughing. “Evening officers!! Have you seen this one?” She pointed at the toilet, absolutely delighted, continuing to be incredibly amused.

“We’re bringing you in for suspicion of theft, and frankly, for bleeding all over our museum!” One of the guards announced, getting a little closer, with hesitation. After all, before him was an Alicorn, a tall one, who was indeed bleeding all over.

“Please don’t resist, ma’am!” The other guard announced, as they stepped closer.

Sunset kept laughing, shaking her head with joy as she looked at the piece of art before her, and as soon as the two guards approached her, she put them both on fierce headlocks, each on one side, and still, she kept laughing.

“You see, oh my gosh, it’s so funny–” She addressed the two guards choking on her hold. “My wife brought me here once, and wow, it’s so fucking funny. This pony guy, decades ago, submitted this toilet as art– Signed his name in it and everything– And SO many art snuffs were mad at him!!”

The officers could only choke and sputter, unable to escape her hold. “And oh my gosh, it’s so fucking funny– Their critique of it not being art, PROVED that it was art, after all, it was making them feel things! It was instigating emotions and thought!! It shook the art movement, AND IT'S JUST A TOILET!! HAHAHA!!”

She brought them even closer, nearly toppling over with laughter, nearly in tears. “Oh my gosh, I’m so glad this is a thing in other universes too, I really needed this–”

“Excuse me, did you say… Other universes…?” An incredibly familiar voice asked from behind her.

She stopped. She shivered. Her ears twitched, as she gasped.

She turned her head, dropping the guards, who gasped for air.

Before her stood Princess Twilight Sparkle, whose hair was impeccably done in a beautiful bob, who wore a gorgeous dress, and adorned beautiful jewelry that no doubt belonged to none other than Celestia at some point.

She had seen her wife in other universes plenty of times before, but she hadn’t expected her here, much less dressed so stunningly.

Her laughter ceased completely, and she just flustered, watching her not-wife in silence.

“Um, excuse me but…” Twilight blinked once or twice, seeing the tall alicorn before her better. “W-wait— Aren’t you… S-Sunset Shimmer?! What happened to you…? You’re an Alicorn?! Where have you been?! Hasn’t it been… Six years?!”

Stammering, Sunset paused– taking a deep breath, then giving out an awkward smile. “I… I need some air. Bye!” She proclaimed, and walked off, limping.

“W-wait!!” Twilight yelped, and the guards absolutely did not want to follow.

The Manehattan skyline was beautiful at night, and the top balcony of the museum provided a perfect view, and also plenty of fresh air.

For once, Sunset wished she wasn’t sharing this view with Twilight Sparkle. Because this one wasn’t her wife.

It wasn’t the same. It was like a joke at her expense.

And she wasn’t laughing anymore.

“Gosh, the multiverse is real, I still can’t believe it… The ramifications of this– hey, stand still!” Twilight pouted, as she attempted healing magic in another of Sunset’s wounds, a process that had already lasted well over half an hour.

Her hide flinched on her touch, and she couldn’t help it. After all, all of this was wrong. “Hey, I told you already a dozen times– You don’t have to do this, I was gonna do it in the next universe, probably, if I didn’t nap.”

“Y-you take naps with open wounds??!!” Twilight’s eyes widened in extreme concern.

“Why wouldn’t I? I’m tired, and they’re not going anywhere.” She scoffed, keeping her eyes forward on the skyline before them.

The Princess of Friendship had no retort to this, she just shook her head, confused, worried, all of the above and more.

With her horn glowing, she approached Sunset’s back leg, with a concerned look. “What in the world did this?!”

“It’s not as bad as it looks.” Sunset shrugged. “A demon version of me from another universe bit it. But my armor blocked most of it.”

“D-demon?! Oh gosh…! And ...Armor? You’re not… Wearing any?” Twilight raised a confused eyebrow.

“How astute, your majesty.” Sunset grinned, and realized she was doing her flirtatious voice by instinct, making her shake her head. “I am not going to wear the armor if there's no fight. Least of all, on top of my wounds. Simple as that.”

She nodded, still a bit confused, and began sealing the wounds with magic, as well as attempting to heal them fully.

“Gosh, this is a lot of scars… What in the world have you gone through?”

“Let’s just say the demon bite is just the tip of the iceberg.” She exhaled, looking away, into the night sky. She had a lot of new scars, since this multiverse nonsense had started.

That exhale held a lot of exhaustion. The feeling of Twilight’s magic healing her body was familiar. It almost made her want to fall asleep then and there.

But she forced herself awake.

Now was not the time for resting.

And this wasn’t her Twilight.

“It's been strange... I’ve seen a lot of weird universes.” She tilted her head, closing her eyes and thinking, trying to avert her eyes from Twilight.

“I bet you have! It's odd. My world feels so… Normal. What was the weirdest universe you’ve seen so far…?” She egged her on, curiously.

“It depends on your definition of ‘weird’.” She couldn’t help but chuckle, amused. “There was this one where Cadance, Shining Armor and Chrysalis were a couple as a trio. I was grossed out.”

“Wh– my brother, Cadance and CHRYSALIS?! Ew! Eeeewww!!!” She stuck her tongue out, shaking her head.

“That’s what I’m saying! I saw Cadance and Chrysalis kiss, and it wasn’t pretty.” Even reminiscing made her feel grossed out.

“Ew, ew ew, blargh!!” Twilight shook her head vigorously.

Even that small display was cute, and Sunset forced herself not to look, turning her head away. “Yep. It was awful… But I have seen some stranger universes.”

“Stranger than that?! How?!” She was giggling, in disbelief.

“Well…” Her expression dropped, blankening, becoming more weary. “I’ve seen more than one universe where all life in Equestria ended.

With her eyes widening, Twilight went quiet.

“It's… Disturbing. It's all barren. The world has no atmosphere, it’s… beyond ruins.” She looked down into the streets, but didn’t look at anything specifically. “I keep wondering what caused it. I considered that it might be an alien automaton hive mind me and my wife fought, but…”

“Alien automaton what?!” Twilight’s eyebrows raised in shock.

“Yeah. I know. Fucked up. But also… The Argent harvested everything– They wouldn't have left the world cracked. At least I don’t think so. I don’t know, there’s no point in getting paranoid about it… But it’s hard not to think of it.” She shook her head.

“I can see why.” Twilight cringed. “I would feel horrified if I saw my home… barren.”

“Indeed. I don’t know. Not my universe, not my problem, right? Just– I try not to dwell on any of it, but it’s hard. I’ve had to fight to save so many worlds-- I've seen some truly fucked up worlds.” She winced again, reacting to Twilight coming closer with healing magic.

“Do I even want to ask…?” She tried giving her a consoling smile, unsure if anything would help.

Blowing raspberries, Sunset shook her head. “Let’s just say… That me being a drunken grifter in an alternate universe is a gentle ending for Sunset Shimmer.”

“O-oh…”

The mood dampened more.

They remained quiet for a bit, followed only by the sounds of the party that continued silently in the museum and around them, and the noises of the night life of Manehattan.

A few ponies from the party shared the balcony with them, some of the party guests that decided that fresh air was certainly a better choice, and gazed strangely at the sight– of the Princess tending to the wounds of a strange, bloodied up Alicorn.

Quietly, but sternly, Sunset approached a subject that she had been thinking about often. “Do you have a castle in Ponyville in this universe?”

“Why yes, I do!” Twilight lit up, as if she had plenty of things to say about it; Which of course, she had. "Why do you ask?"

Letting out a sigh, Sunset nodded. “Yeah. That’s one thing. In my universe, my wife and I don’t.” Sunset kept her eyes beyond the skyline, listless. “One of the things that brought us together involved her castle blowing up. So we built a Community Center in Ponyville for us to live in– And we’ve never been happier. There's a library, an arboretum, we regularly have meals with other ponies in town, and we have the whole third floor to ourselves…”

She perked up, imagining how it’d be to live in a more humble place than a castle once more. “Wow, Gosh, that sounds… Really nice!”

“It was. It really was. So every time I see a universe in which there’s a castle in Ponyville, I know. I know that it's a universe where me and her aren’t together. It’s like a symbol.” And she hated it.

“So… You’re married to me, in your universe…?” Twilight blushed a little, suppressing a giggle. “That’s a bit amusing… I haven’t seen Sunset in six years, and I have a girlfriend, too. She–”

“Don’t.” Sunset commanded, unable to look at her.

“W-what?” Twilight was taken back, understandably so.

“Put yourself in my horseshoes, and just… Stop. I’m sorry, but… It’s best if I don’t hear anything about that.” She winced, turning away. This had not been the first time this had happened, and she liked less and less.

She nodded slowly, pouting. “O-oh, right. Sorry. I-I get it, if you’re married to me, hearing about me being with other ponies must hurt… Well, aside from the wounds, I mean.”

“You have no idea.” She shuddered, shaking her head. “It’s like my own personal hell.”

With an affirming quiet nod, Twilight nudged her to say more.

“Look… I’m not Cadance. I’m not a matchmaker. That’s not what I’ve been doing while I’ve been cursed. The only reason I keep nudging my other selves to go meet with the other Twilights…” She exhaled, shaking her head. “It’s because meeting Twilight Sparkle was the best thing that ever happened to me. And I know it would be to them, too.”

She raised her wings, and moved them around, and pointed at herself. “You see these? You see how tall and strong I am? I never would have gotten any of it if it wasn’t for her. She motivated me to do better- She motivated me to be better. I’m the strongest Sunset I’ve ever met in the multiverse– And it’s because of her.”

She sighed, gritting her teeth, ignoring the pain. Then she turned back to Twilight. “You know what fucking gets to me, too? My wife is the tallest Twilight Sparkle I’ve seen in the multiverse. It's not just me-- She’s like– Yay high.” She hovered a hoof just below her eye level, which was substantially taller than this Twilight. "For all I know, maybe my wife also is the strongest Twilight in the multiverse!!"

And naturally, this Princess of Friendship was a bit confused. “W-what? Gosh, that’s strange, that's much taller than me! How did that happen?”

“I know, right!? Starswirl speculated that it was because our Alicorn training is so advanced– Which makes sense! Me and my wife incentivized each other to be better every single day, because we knew we’d someday rule together– I can literally raise the sun, and I’ve only been an Alicorn for five years!!”

“S-Starswirl?!” Twilight gasped, in shock. “THE BEARDED?!”

“Yeah, I met him a few days and universes ago. And you see, every other Princesses of Friendship I met in the multiverse, they’re all so… Small. They’re just… I don’t know how to explain it, but it’s like they don’t even know how little incentive they have to reach their peak. I'm not sure if 'complacent' is the right word... The only other married Twilight I met was also married to another version of me– The demon.”

“W-what? I was married to a demon?” She was in disbelief, tilting her head.

“And somehow, they were happy, too!! I was almost HAPPY for them!! They were so fulfilled!! ” She tapped her front hooves on the railing nervously. “Meanwhile, my wife draws power from the moon and night– And she has mastery over dream magic already!! We were so fucking excited to rule– We were going to inherit the night and day together, sharing the throne, and I’m just– Is my universe just… Special? Am I lucky? Or am I unlucky, because I’m fucking HERE, INSTEAD OF THERE?!”

Her voice was raised, she didn’t even realize how mad she was until she started actually speaking her mind– multiple days worth of frustrations all amounted to this. She breathed haggardly, for a moment, paused.

Twilight remained quiet, paying attention to every word.

“I think I’m the happiest Sunset Shimmer in the multiverse.” She stated, almost with sadness, looking into the distance. “I think… I think I might be the only Sunset Shimmer that got to be an Alicorn. What the fuck does that say about me? About the other me’s?”

She was defeated.

She was exhausted.

“...And I’m going to die.” She stated, coldly. “I’m going to die out here.”

“B-but– Isn’t she coming for you?”

“It doesn’t matter. Even if she is, I… Just look at me. If this is how the multiverse is going to treat me, I don’t think I can last more than two weeks.” No matter how confident she was in her fighting prowess, it didn’t matter. She wasn’t invincible, that much she knew– Any pretense of her being unbeatable disappeared when she was separated from her wife.

Bringing a hoof to her lips, the Princess of Friendship pondered with sorrow. “M-maybe I could help, somehow?”

“Twilight, in just a bit more time, I’ll be shot into the next universe. You’ll never see me again. It’s pointless.” She shook her head, definitively.

A moment of silence passed.

Sunset’s eyes became more sensitive, she was close to tearing up, but held it in, shaking her head.

“I guess… I guess if I die, she’ll at least… I know she’ll rule Equestria well, with or without me. I know she can…!” It pained her to speak these words. “She doesn’t need me. My world never did. If there's one thing I've learned, through the multiverse is... Sunset Shimmer isn't needed. I hope my absence will be… I hope that they can move on.” she didn’t necessarily believe the words she spoke, but she needed to.

For the sake of believing that her loved ones would be okay.

She needed to.

“I'm sorry…” Leaning on the railing, Twilight felt that sadness like a wave. “You… You seem so incredible, it doesn’t feel right for this to be how your story ends…!”

“We…” Sunset exhaled. “We should talk about something else. I'm not going to give up, so let's leave it at that. ” Her tone was cold, dismissive. She was done pitying herself.

“O-oh.”

More silence passed. Not necessarily uncomfortable, but certainly heavy.

“So… The other you. From this world. She was at the party downstairs?” Twilight wondered, “I didn’t even see her…!”

“Probably for a reason.” She narrowed her eyes, looking to the side slightly. “She’s been spying on us from the rooftop on our left for well over thirty minutes now.”

“W-what?” Twilight was going to turn her head, but Sunset forced it forward.

“Don’t look now. But she’s been doing it for a while. And I have some theories as to why…”

“What the fuck happened down there. That alicorn next to the Princess looks like you. How?! Why?!” The voice in her earpiece was just as confused and shocked as Sunset was.

“I’ve got no fucking idea– She litteraly popped up out of thin air!” She gritted her teeth and narrowed her eyes. “They’ve just been talking. The Princess of Friendship is… healing her wounds or something…? What the fuck.”

“Are they talking about us? Does she know my face? For your sake, she better not.” The voice crackled.

Rolling her eyes, Sunset kept her attention on the two alicorns down in the balcony. “Relax, Rough Diamond. I don’t think she’s me exactly. Have you moved the Dragon Skull yet?”

“Just dropped it down. It’s a pretty good distraction, all of the guards in the museum are trying to get it down from a cop vehicle. But you need to get the necklace.”

“I don’t think I can. Too many witnesses, and two Alicorns? I don’t see an opening.”

“God fucking damnit. Unbelievable. My heist record is impeccable, I’ve NEVER failed any, and not a single pony in this city knows my real face other than you right now– this is your fault!!–”

“Look could you just shut up and–” She stopped. Because her other self had teleported.

Right behind her.

“Excuse me, other me.” She was grabbed on a headlock, and teleported forward.

Soon after a hoof pressed her face down on the floor, and she was face to face with the Princess of Friendship. “FUCK! NO!!!”

Flailing, she yelled out helplessly.

She had been caught.

Her other self exhaled, as she held her down forcefully. “Yep, like I feared. She was here to rob you. That necklace you’re wearing, to be precise.” Going through the memories of her other self was easy, and underwhelming as ever.

Twilight flinched, quickly glancing at the jewels, then back at Sunset, who, on the floor, looked like she was having a panic attack.

“GODDAMNIT– Please just let me go!! UGH!” She struggled to no avail.

“She’s… she’s another runaway.” Sunset exhaled, still holding her, looking through her memories.

“W-what do you mean?!” Twilight looked at her with pity, which only made her feel worse.

“After you saved her from being a demon, she ran away, intent on going as far away from Equestria as possible–”

“--To get away from YOU!!” Sunset bellowed, her face forced against the ground. “TO GET AWAY FROM THIS STUPID COUNTRY– I'M DONE WITH IT!! JUST LET ME GO!!”

“She became a thief here in Manehattan. She was going to use the money from all the stealing she did– including your jewels, to buy a boat, many supplies, and sail as far away from Equestria as possible… To escape you and Celestia.” The Princess of Hope shuddered. Another runaway... And another failed runaway, at that.

“J-just let me go. I hate this fucking country. I don’t want to be here– Please, just let me go.”

Twilight shook her head, with more pity. “S-Sunset, why…? We gave you a chance to–”

“I don’t WANT a chance!! I just want to leave!!” She snarled, squirming.

The Valkyrie didn’t need to read her memories more to understand what motivated her. After all, she had done this song and dance before. “She hates herself for what she did. She wanted to abandon her life.”

“Ugh– DAMN YOU!” She tried loosening herself, shaking herself off, but couldn’t. “J-just let me go!!”

Twilight was shocked, the differences between the two Sunsets were night and day. “B-but Celestia would forgive you! I forgive you– Why can’t we just–”

“--Okay, let’s make a deal.” Sunset interrupted her thoroughly, speaking through gritted teeth. “I’ve been working with the notorious thief ‘Rough Diamond.’ I'll tell you and the authorities everything I know about her if you promise to let me go! PLEASE!” She was desperate, emphatic.

Both of the Princesses sighed, for different reasons. They were about to say something, but they were interrupted.

Flying through the air, a dart hit the Sunset of this world square in the neck, and she flinched.

The Valkyrie’s eyes widened, and she quickly shot a glance to the rooftops, and spotted a shadowy figure taking off, disappearing out of sight.

“S-shit! It’s her!!” The unicorn quickly removed the dart from her neck. “T-this is poisoned!! S-she’s covering her tracks– she has the antidote, quick, you have to catch her!!”

“O-oh no!!” Twilight whimpered, looking around, not seeing her target.

“I’ve got it.” The Valkyrie snarled, taking flight.

She leapt into the air, seeing the thief get away, intent on tackling her.

But she was interrupted.

A light enveloped her, and her limbs began to fade. “Fuck, fuck, FUCK, not now!!!” She begged, desperately trying to flail away.

“Wh-what’s happening to you?!” Twilight went to her with extreme concern.

“I’m being taken to the next universe– you have to catch her, Twilight! I saw her running across the museum rooftop, over there– You have to–” But with a flash, she vanished.

The ponies on the balcony were incredibly confused at the sight.

Twilight yelped, looking back at the unicorn, who desperately tried standing. Sunset was already looking worse. The poison was spreading.

“I-I’ll catch her!! D-don’t worry, Sunset!!” She took flight, teleporting forward in a panic.

Sunset was alone.

Surrounded by strangers, in a museum she never cared for.

A handful of the party ponies in the balcony looked at her from afar, in confusion, but none approached.

She was alone in a city she never cared for.

Her breathing got haggard, her vision blurry. One of her legs gave out. Her strength was leaving her.

She was alone in a country she desperately wanted to escape.

Giving in, she laid down, facing the skyline of the night.

It seemed like the sun would rise soon.

She felt all of her muscles stiffening, her vision blurring.

Her breathing was rough.

Then she heard a familiar voice.

One of the fancy ponies from the party emerged from the crowd, and approached.

Slowly, she leaned in, and spoke quietly to her. “If it makes you feel better, Blackburn… It was always going to end like this.”

Sunset grimaced, trying to get a better look at her. But she already knew who it was. Rough Diamond was perfectly disguised as any other party pony, right in front of her.

“I never planned on giving you your cut. You were a loose end, after all. No pony can know my face.” She spoke coldly, relaxed. This was business.

Sunset desperately tried moving her limbs, she tried speaking, flailing at her, but all of her moves were sluggish and weak. She could do nothing.

“But I suppose it's personal now. After all, you did ruin the heist. My first ever failed heist, because of you.” She shook her head, looking down in disappointment and disgust.

Exhaling, she blew raspberries, and shrugged. “Well, with your death, we’re even. Goodbye, Blackburn.”

She turned around, and walked away calmly, blending into the party seamlessly.

Groaning, wincing, desperately crawling, Sunset tried doing anything.

But her strength was gone.

She laid there, watching the sun rise, alone.

“Good Morning, Manehattan! I’m your host, Celeray, with the latest news! This one is quite shocking, the notorious master thief known as ‘Rough Diamond’ has struck again!”

“Ugh, not her again, Celeray! I’ve had it with her stealing our beloved and priceless works of arts! What a night, ladies and gentlecolts.”

“Indeed, indeed, Anchorhoof! It seems that during a new unveiling party, the notorious thief stole the skull of a dragon fossil in front of the whole crowd! Shameful!”

“Absolutely shameful, Celeray. Please tell me there’s good news, and that our beloved Mares and Stallions of the MPD finally caught this dastardly thief!”

“There was indeed good news, but nothing of the sort. The skull was found smashed on top of a police vehicle, likely having fallen from the roof of the museum, but otherwise, it can be repaired!”

“It seems our Rough Diamond bit more than she could chew this time, eh?”

“Indeed! And on the same news, a body was found in the museum. The police have identified this strange unicorn as one of the lackeys of Rough Diamond, but the cause of death is still unknown, we are waiting on the autopsy and proper investigation of her identity.”

“Good riddance, if you ask me. The less lackeys Rough Diamond has, the better for us– As if one thief in our city wasn’t enough!”

“Agreed completely, Anchorhoof. Our beloved Princess of Friendship was reportedly on the scene, and interviewers managed to discover some interesting updates on this strange failed heist. According to her, what Rough Diamond was truly after was the necklace she wore, that belonged to none other than our darling Princess Celestia!”

“Shameful!”

“Absolutely shameful.”

“Good news, I suppose! In the end, the thief remains at large, but at least her heist was foiled!”

“Indeed. We will keep you updated, dear audience, but one thing is for sure– All is well in Manehattan tonight. Thank you for watching, and stay tuned!”

Author's Note

All is well in Manehattan tonight.

Sunset dies, and the world does not notice.

Failed heist. She was so close to escape, too...

Well this chapter was an interesting one, I wanted to make a more relaxing chapter, and I also wanted to like. well... The title implies that it's a heist chapter, it is not. It is about the pain of failure 👍

Not everything works out.

Also Rough Diamond is a character from the comics, same role as in here, I didn't need to explore anything else. But if a heist required more than one pony, I don't imagine she'd ever allow for a loose end. The comic run with her is almost cute, but I figured I could do something a biiiiit more of my touch.

I like using stuff from the comics! There's a lot of good material for a multiverse fic like this!

Good news, though. Next chapter? Its my favorite that I ever wanted to write in this whole fic. I'm very much looking forward to that. I've been waiting to write it for aaaaages, and I'm so happy we're finaly here. I will not spoil anything 💖

A Place in My Dreams.

It was a strange sensation, like being underwater. Playing her part in a play diligently, almost automatically. Moving forward without hesitation.

And she moved, always forward. Captain Sunset Shimmer was unyielding.

The caverns below Canterlot were like a maze. Every turn she took, she memorized, even when passages blended together, she kept her attention at every single sound, every single movement of the shadows before her.

With her horn lighting the way, with the quiet clanging of her armor, and her ears twitching, she heard hoofsteps in the distance, and dashed forward, seeing her mission objective.

“Princess!! Are you alright?!” She bellowed, dashing to her side, inspecting her for wounds.

The Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle, looked lost, and she looked rough; Whatever time she had spent here, it was unkind. “C-captain!! There you are, how in the world do we get out of here?! Are there others with you?!”

“...You got her eye color wrong.” Sunset narrowed her eyes.

“W-what?! Captain, what’s going on?” She was flabbergasted, unsure of what she meant.

“Her eyes are a different color. And she moves her wings more when she talks.” Sunset’s horn glowed and sparked. Flames lit their surroundings.

Throwing the Princess to the ground, the Captain pinned her head down with a hoof fiercely, snarling. “Where is she? Talk.”

The Princess pleaded, desperately, terrified. “C-Captain, you’re hurting me!! P-please!! Why?!”

Which only served to enrage her more. “Last chance, vermin.” Through gritted teeth, Sunset pressed her face further down even harder, as her horn sparked with rage, ready to incinerate her victim.

“OKAY OKAY STOP STOP!!” Her voice changed, and with a simple flash, the changeling revealed itself, an insect squirming with fear under her hoof. “T-the Princess is deeper in, t-that direction, I think!! She broke out, we lost sight of her!! I-I swear, t-that’s all I know!! Please let me go!!”

She did not even dignify that with a response. With a swift, fierce stomp, she crushed the insect's head against the cave floor, splattering its insides in the walls, killing it instantly, and immediately stood, moving in the direction the changeling had advised.

Running through the tunnels, paying attention to every turn, she began hearing sounds of another pony doing the very same.

“PRINCESS!” She called out, moving forward, with the light of her horn guiding her.

“C-Captain?!” She heard that same familiar voice call out in the distance, and dashed towards it.

Soon enough, she was face to face with another Twilight Sparkle, one who looked considerably less calm than the previous, as she looked around frantically.

Her face lit up with a smile as she saw her Captain approach. “Captain Sunset!! Gosh, what a relief!!”

They ran towards each other, but both stopped. “Are you alright, Princess? Are you hurt?” The Captain inspected her for wounds, up and down.

“I’m okay, don’t worry! Well, as okay as I could be…!” Then her eyes widened, as she recoiled. Her horn’s light doubled in potency, and she backed up even more.. “W-wait! Tell me something only the real Sunset would know!”

The Captain took only a moment to think, and she couldn’t help but chuckle. It took her way less to identify this Twilight as the real deal. “When you first introduced me to your friend Rainbow Dash, she challenged me to arm wrestling. I broke her hoof.”

Twilight snickered involuntarily, letting out a sigh of relief. “Phew, okay, it’s really you…!” She came closer, with that same joy. “Where are the others?? Do you know the way out…?”

“I advised my men to stay topside and cover the exits, so there would be less risk of changeling trickery. Your friends respected my advice and did the same, but they’re worried about you.” She immediately motioned the Princess to move besides her, as she led the way. “I’ve memorized the way back, but we have to be swift–” Their ears twitched.

“Priiiiiinceeeeeesssss…” An ominous hiss echoed from one of the tunnels.

“T-that’s her!!” Twilight’s eyes widened. “That’s the queen!!”

Sunset turned to her, with an assuring, but stern tone. “Princess. Listen to me very carefully. To get out of here, take three rights, a left, two rights, go up, then a right and a left. If you see changeling corpses, you’re going the right way, that's my trail. Do you have it?”

“W-what? Wait, you’re not coming?!” Her fear turned to shock.

Shaking her head quickly, she continued. “I’ll buy you time to escape. You’re the one they’re after here, you’re the one that matters– This isn’t up for discussion. take three rights, a left, two rights, go up, then a right and a left. Do you have it?!”

Shaking her wings, the princess tried stopping her. “Y-yes, I have it, but I’m not leaving you here– T-they might kill you!!”

“Occupational hazard.” She grinned, but her expression went back to serious right after. “This is not up for discussion, Princess, you have to go, NOW!”

With a wince of doubt, and looking back in concern, the princess reluctantly took off into the tunnels. “B-be safe, please!” her voice disappeared into the cave system.

“Priiiiiiiiiiinceeeeeeeessssss!” The same hiss was even closer.

The Captain readied herself, with a battle stance, taking a long, deep breath.

From one of the tunnels, came the distinct, twisted shape of Queen Chrysalis, who crawled in the walls, grinning. “Oh, now who do we have here…? Her little Captain…?” She crawled into the floor, towering over the Unicorn with an amused smile. “How brave of you, selflessly staying behind to sacrifice yourself for the Princess… It’s adorable.”

“Oh, that’s not why I sent her away.” She tilted her head, and grinned, raising an eyebrow. “I sent her away because if she was here, she might have asked me to spare you.”

Snickering in amusement, the queen made light of her opponent. “Oh yes, what bluster! you’re the slayer. I’ve heard amusing tales of you…”

Sunset allowed herself only one moment to retort, only one moment to amuse herself. “And despite hearing the tales, you are idiotic enough to not run away right now?”

“Oh, why, you little nothing…!” Her grin turned to a scowl, as she stepped forward and hissed. “You have no idea what hive you have just poked. I’m going to delight myself in–”

Sunset spun her entire body, lighting her horn aflame like a blade, slicing at Chrysalis’s face in an horizontal motion, who jumped away in pain, yelling.

“Are we talking, or are we fighting?” She tilted her head, as her horn lit the entire room, walking towards the Queen calmly.

“UGH. I’ll FEED ON YOUR SPINAL FLUIDS, YOU WORM!!” The queen bellowed, hissing madly, leaping forward, her horn alight.

“Prepare to burn, vermin.” The Captain snarled, and jumped towards her with murderous intent.

They clashed, and the caves shook. Sunset’s flames began overtaking her, as she skillfully avoided and retaliated all of Chrysalis’s strikes. Sounds of changelings were fast approaching, from nearly every tunnel, intent on protecting their queen, all the while the battle the two had took them all over the walls and ceilings, on dangerous close quarters, until…

The queen faded, and the sounds stopped. She was alone, and the caves were quiet.

She sat down, and stretched, with an exhale. “To what do I owe the visit, Princess Luna…?”

From behind her, the calming voice of the Alicorn of the night echoed, relaxed. “That was Chrysalis, wasn’t it? It has been a long time since you’ve slain her. Fighting old battles again?”

“Always, in my dreams. But never nightmares…” She turned, giving her friend a casual smile, and lounged on the cave floor. “I suppose it’s ironic, isn’t it? my enemies are slain, but they live on with me, in my dreams.”

“It is an interesting symptom of your fearlessness.” Her demeanor was calm, friendly, as she lounged before the captain as well, summoning chairs and a table for them both to sit upon together. “I don’t remember the last time I’ve visited you in a nightmare…”

“Fear is a luxury.” Sunset shrugged. “And I do not care for finer things.”

Luna nodded calmly, with a royal smile. “Certainly… But there will always be new battles to be fought.”

“And any enemy that threatens the Princess will soon find a place in my dreams.” She spoke plainly, sternly. It was a fact.

Luna was amused, but hid it well, suppressing a chuckle, and with another wave of her horn, she manifested a teapot of which to drink from, a tea kettle of which to serve it, and even a beautiful skylight above them in that cave, that while certainly standing out, gave a good view of the moon.

“Though I must ask, again. To what do I owe the visit?” The Captain took a seat in one of the chairs calmly, entirely relaxed. “I wasn’t having a nightmare.”

“A bit of accidental subterfuge on my part, Captain Shimmer. Something that may tip us on our Tirek problem.” She said, while she served them both tea, and Sunset’s eyebrow was raised instantly, in curiosity.

With calm motions, the Princess drank from her tea cup, but the captain remained professionally attentive. “Through a fortunate accident, one of his worshipers was having a nightmare. One of which I managed to extract dubious information, but one I still figured may be of relevance to you.”

Sunset said nothing, just waited diligently for the information to be relayed.

“There is a chance that there will be a surprise attack on Canterlot Castle soon, if not now– They’ll sacrifice as many as it’s needed to extract their target– And their one and only target is the Princess of Friendship, as is to be expected.”

“Wake me up.” Sunset stood from her chair immediately.

“It is not certain if the information is reliable, and of course, Canterlot is incredibly well defended–”

“Wake me up, now.” She stated once more, sternly.

Suppressing another amused chuckle, the Princess of the night nodded. “As you wish, Captain Shimmer.”

“Thank–”

“--You, Luna!” She muttered, now awake in her bed, in her quarters. She blinked twice, getting her bearings, reminding herself that what she had just witnessed was not just a dream, taking a deep breath...

…And then leaping out of bed.

Through incredibly skillful rehearsed motions, she adorned herself with her captain armor, one that shined like obsidian, and was lined with gold accents.

Immediately after, she leapt out of her window. The sun had not even fully risen, as she was running through the Canterlot Castle rooftops, with determined motions.

As she moved, she scanned the horizon, and saw it– Multiple airships, a dozen, at least, aeroboats, specifically, sloop class, the fastest, approaching the castle with a dangerous determination.

Sunset shot a flare into the sky, intent on alerting the castle walls, and with that same momentum, ran by the guard quarters, leaping through a window. “UP AND AT EM’, MEN! WE’RE UNDER ATTACK!!”

Dozens of guards groaned in confusion and alertness, jumping out of their beds, or falling off of them, as they awoke, readying themselves for battle.

For good measure, the Captain reached into a bell and rang it aggressively, and with that sound, other posts along the castle walls began sounding their own alerts.

Standing near a window she intended on leaping out of, she yelled for the whole room to hear, as ponies desperately equipped their armors and readied themselves. “THE ENEMY IS IN THE AIR, READY THE CANNONS AND THE CASTLES DEFENSES, AND WATCH YOUR FIRE!”

The last thing before she leapt out of another window was to buck one of the beds, knocking the pegasus that slept on it to the floor, awakening instantly. “UP AND AT IT, LIEUTENANT, MOVE!”

“Sorry, Sorry, Captain!” Flash Sentry stood, giving a quick groggy salute with a wing. “Whu-what’s happening?”

“Flash.” The Captain addressed him sternly. “Get to the docks and see if you can get some airships in the air, we may need to pursue– And FAST!”

“Roger that, Sunny!” He gave her a smirk, which made her snicker, but only for a brief moment.

“Don’t call me that.” She ordered in a rehearsed motion, and commanded the room once more, barking orders. “Everypony MOVE! THE PRINCESS IS IN DANGER!”

An explosion rang out in the distance. And then multiple subsequent others, as alarms echoed throughout the castle.

This was her cue, as she leapt out of the window with determination.

The sight was unnerving, several rogue sloops were being shot out of the skies by their defenses– But she saw that one larger airship had docked itself beside a tower, blowing a hole on it.

“No, no NO!” Sunset muttered, as she began galloping even faster.

That tower was home to the Princess’s quarters.

She combined teleportation with her sprinting, getting inside the castle halls, and ran faster, desperately. Servants ran scared across the hall, unsure of what was happening, as she commanded them to step aside.

She finally had the Princess’s quarters in sight, and she did not like what she saw; The door was violently open, and several guards were downed, with clear signs of an explosion happening. Narrowing her eyes, she noticed several of the Tirek worshippers had already been downed or killed altogether, inside the quarters.

“MEDIC!!!” She barked behind her, and then, quickly leaning down, she checked in one of the guards, inspecting her thoroughly. “Hey, you alright?! Report!” The damage to the armor seemed superficial, but she took the time to examine it, still.

Coughing, the guard awoke, and looked towards the Princess’s quarters. “C-Captain! I’m sorry, they caught us by surprise, and– t-they took the Princess…!”

“Help is on the way.” She suppressed anger, and walked over to the quarters, turning back only once. “Be careful not to move much, you might have broken something.”

“A-aye, Captain…!” The guard laid back down, with an exhale.

Her eyes scanned the room incredibly fast.

A huge hole on the window wall, overturned furniture, and signs of magic blast in every direction, with several knocked out or wounded worshipers of Tirek laying about. Ponies that wore cloaks and branded themselves, in loyalty of their would-be magic eating king.

With her eyes narrowed, she looked through the hole in the window, where in between the mountains, the sun rose. Several of the sloops had been shot out of the sky, and now were crashed upon the Canterlot gardens, but she could see at least five ships were now flying through the air, away from the city, and between them, that one flagship that seemed larger than the others…

She snarled, gritting her teeth.

“Heheh– You’re too late, Captain Shimmer…” A voice weakly mocked her from the floor. She turned her head, and saw that one of the Tirek worshipers was awake, even if wounded.

With unwavering motions, she walked to the downed, wounded pony. Looming over him, she spoke coldly. “Where are those ships headed?”

Coughing, but smiling maniacally, the worshiper looked up at her. “Heheh– Tirek. He will drain the Princess of Friendship of all her magic, eat her whole, and then, all of Equestria is next. He will reign supreme! He will–”

He yelled in pain, because with one swift motion, the Captain broke one of his legs, bending it the wrong way. “I asked you a question.” She snarled, coldly, coming closer. “Now, you still have three more legs for me to break. Where are those ships headed?”

“T-the canyon!! The Everfree underpass!! Our plan was to lose your pursuit there!!” He whimpered and winced, completely at her mercy.

Gritting closer, she hovered her own hoof above one of his remaining legs, with intent on stomping it. “Not good enough. Where are they going after–”

“Captain Shimmer.” A familiar voice called out calmly from behind her, garnering her full attention.

“Princess Celestia!” Her ears shot up, she turned, and then bowed. “I am sorry– They have taken the Princess. It’s my fault, I should have been quicker–”

“Now, now.” Celestia shook her head, with a comforting smile. “They have not won yet. I am certain you will see to it, yes?”

“Yes.” With her head raised, she nodded confidently, giving her old mentor assurance. “I will pursue and bring her back. On that, I promise.”

“Thank you, Sunset.” Her smile was warm, and her words were full of unwavering trust. “As always… Thank you for your diligence. I will remain here, ensuring that the wounded are cared for, and that the castle is safe, and I will hold you no longer, after all, you are needed elsewhere…”

“Thank you, Princess Celestia.” She said with a nod, already turning, as if she had been released from a grasp, and ran towards the window, leaping off of it.

“...Good luck, little one...!” She heard the voice of her old mentor call out from behind her, filled with pride, and internalized it.

Falling through the air, with a mix of teleportation and levitation, she redirected the momentum of her drop to throw her forward in the air, surpassing the castle walls, and landing on a hillside, overlooking the horizon.

She shot a magical flare into the air signaling that her guards should come here, and with efficiency, plenty of armored ponies joined her on that hillside.

“Where’s my lieutenant?!” She barked, looking around. “You there, fly over to the docks and ensure that the airships are ready for pursuit and in the air!!”

One of the pegasi guards nodded, saluted, and took off with great diligence. “Earth ponies and Unicorns, onto the docking bay!! Load the ships, and pursue! Pegasi, on me! Go, go! We have to save her, faster, faster!!” She commanded, and the guards nodded, obeying her implicitly.

She turned back to the horizon, seeing those airships distance themselves, and began to sweat, tapping her hoof on the grass angrily, and worryingly.

“Captain!!” Flash Sentry flew down, joining her. “The ships are in the air, ready to pick up the backup and pursue. What are our orders?” He gestured towards the pegasi behind him, who all were ready for anything.

Calling her old friend closer, she pointed at the ships of the enemy, which were already distancing themselves. “What do you think, can our airships catch up…?” She spoke quieter.

“Unsure, Captain.” He looked at the horizon with worry. “They seem to have been modified for speed– I hardly saw any armor or weapons weighing them down…!”

“Yeah. That’s what I thought, too.” Sunset was insanely frustrated, and she held that anger incredibly close, suppressing it as she gritted her teeth.

She couldn’t fly. And the enemy knew that, knowing that she would attempt to pursue.

She allowed herself only a brief moment to consider the irony of how she gave up on her dreams of becoming an Alicorn a long time ago, but now there was a situation in which flight would be paramount.

“Alright.” She exhaled, and turned to her squadron. “You’ll have to pursue in my stead, I’ll be with the ships. Be swift, and be cautious– Their ships are modified for speed, so they will have less weapons, but do not underestimate the enemy– They’re headed for the everfree underpass canyon, do NOT allow them to lose you!” She hid her worry well, even as she commanded.

“Y-you can’t come?!” Flash winced with fear. “A-are you sure you don’t want us to carry you?!”

She shook her head definitively, even if she hated the circumstances. “Can’t risk anything slowing you down. And that means MOVE!”

The Pegasi began taking flight, all a bit concerned, but they all stopped on their tracks.

Because with a flash, the Princess of Hope materialized on that hill, falling on that grass softly, still yelling. “--Catch her– Ugh–!”

Exhaling, she turned her head, and her eyes widened.

Canterlot hill. Several guards, Flash… And herself.

Wearing captain armor.

Multiple battle scars. And in significantly better shape than most Sunsets.

“Oh, fuck yes.” The Valkyrie grinned wildly. “You’re a captain, right?! YES!!!”

“What the fuck are you?! A rogue changeling?! SPEAK!” The Captain yelled out, her horn alight, staring her other self down, as the pegasi also took concerned, confused battle stances.

And of course, the Princess of Hope was unintimidated, smiling incredibly wide. “I’m you from another universe!! And you’re CAPTAIN in this one?! YES!” She felt so much joy from finally seeing herself in a respectable position of power.

“What?!” The Captain tilted her head, in utter confusion.

Blinking with surprise, Flash scanned the Valkyrie up and down with his gaze, almost blushing. “Wow, she’s tall… Dude, and she’s got wings.”

“I noticed, Lieutenant.” The Captain muttered.

“And even more sick-ass battle scars than you.” He continued.

“I noticed, Lieutenant.” The Captain muttered, angrily.

“Hold on, let me get caught up.” The Valkyrie, still smiling, touched her other self in the shoulder.

I am Sunset Shimmer. I did not consider myself good enough to be Celestia’s pupil.

So with the advice of a friend, I quit… And tried something different.

Something that I excelled at. Being a guard was good to me. It allowed me to focus. It allowed me to train. To have discipline. To use what I had learned for a job that had lower stakes.

And then I met my replacement.

Twilight Sparkle.

She is everything I couldn’t be. She had hope, kindness, wisdom, and most of all, she improved Equestria merely by existing, every day.

I knew the moment I met her, that she would bring about a golden age upon Equestria, in this role. I knew that she would excel at what I had failed at.

I knew the moment I met her, that I needed her to be safe. That the world would try to hurt her, try to break her, and under no circumstances could I allow that.

So I made keeping her safe my mission, and soon enough, it was my full time job.

She is everything I couldn’t be.

She is everything.

And I love–

“Let go of me.” The Captain shoved the Valkyrie’s hoof aside, glaring at her.

Grinning madly, laughing, even, the Princess of Hope cheered to the heavens, spreading her wings wide. “OH, FOR THE LOVE OF CELESTIA, FINALLY A GOOD ME, AND IN LOVE WITH TWILIGHT, NO LESS! FINALLY!” She pranced around the hillside, ignoring her own exhaustion, joyfully skipping about.

All of the guards looked around at each other in confusion, trying to process what she had just said, and Flash crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow at his captain. “What was that she just said? What are we dealing with here?”

Any resemblance of fluster in the Captain’s face disappeared quickly, as she glared at the Valkyrie. “You there. We don’t have time for your bullshit– What are you here for?!”

“To help, I hope!” The Valkyrie came closer, with a smile. “After all, you’ve got so many good things in your life already, other me– You are one step away from having everything!”

Ignoring her strange demeanor, she stomped a hoof in the grass. “If you ARE really me, prove it!” She lit her horn once more, in a battle stance.

“Well, that’s going to be kind of hard, we’re not clones, we’re from parallel universes…” Sunset thought to herself, for a moment.

“Maybe ask her something that only you would know?” One of the guards behind them asked, curiously.

The Valkyrie, tilting her head, was unsure. “It won’t work like that exactly, we’re different versions of the same pony. She’s had different experiences than me…” After thinking for just a bit longer, she continued. “Okay, how about this.” The Valkyrie walked forward. “You and Flash used to date. It didn’t work out, and he dumped you, but you’re still friends.”

Snickering, Flash crossed his arms. “Well that one’s easy. Everypony knows about that.” A couple of the guards behind them snickered, following along.

Groaning, the Captain rolled her eyes. “That means nothing. We need something more concrete–”

Another of the guards piped in, almost excited. “Maybe ask something only you know, but like, on an emotional level?”

“Okay. I've got something.” The Valkyrie smirked, almost deviously, reminiscing. “Did you maybe write a love song about Twilight, about you and her specifically, to play on your guitar in front of her, but she didn’t get it–”

“STOP. Okay, stop. You’re me.” The Captain’s face got a bit redder, as she suppressed her frustration with an exhale, gritting her teeth.

“Dude, what? You did that? What?” Flash leaned in, smiling, like he was ready to hear gossip.

“For the record.” She snarled, looking at the Valkyrie. “I never played it in front of her. Alright?”

Leaning in with a smirk, The Princess of Hope raised an eyebrow. “So when are you planning on confessing? You are down pretty bad–”

“MOVE IT, PEGASI!” The Captain ignored her completely. “STOP LOLLYGAGGING! THEY’RE GETTING AWAY WITH THE PRINCESS!” She barked orders behind her, ignoring the Valkyrie, and finally, the pegasi guards took flight.

She then turned back to the Valkyrie. “Look, I don’t have time for whatever it is you are. The Princess is taken, and you’re slowing us down.”

“Wait, what? Who has the Princess?” Sunset’s expression dropped to seriousness immediately.

“Tirek’s goons took Twilight. I’ve got airships in pursuit, but…”

“Okay, I’ve heard enough.” With a flash, Sunset adorned her Valkyrie armor, which was damaged, but still impeccably designed. “Hop on, other me. We’re saving Twilight. I’m not letting one of the best me’s lose her Twi– No fucking way.”

“Y-you’re aValkyrie?! Holy shit–” With a gasp of disbelief, Sunset’s eyes widened. She hadn’t felt envy in years– She was perfectly content with her position, and excelled at it. For a brief moment, however, it was like she was being reminded of an unfulfilled childhood dream.

Leaning in with a smirk, Flash teased her. “Oh, her armor is much cooler than yours.”

“Thank you for your input, Lieutenant.” The Captain snarled enviously.

“Yeah, I’m a Valkyrie. And maybe someday you will be, too.” Sunset smiled warmly at her other self. “Now hop on my back, we’re going after them.”

“How the hell are you going to get to them in time? Can you even carry me?!” Reluctantly, the Captain approached her.

“I’m an Alicorn. It’s a piece of cake. Hold on tight, and let’s do this.” She grinned confidently.

As her other self climbed on, she spread her wings, gathering the energy of the rising sun, with an exhale.

“Okay Flash– No slacking off. I want you leading that Pegasi squad in case we don’t make it– WOOOOOAAAAAH!!”

With meteoric force, Sunset took off into the air, in a corkscrew motion, outpacing all of the pegasi guards and even the airships that were meant to chase the enemy aeroboats.

The two Sunset’s were now in pursuit.

As usual, the Princess of Friendship demonstrated enthusiasm for even the smallest things– Though introducing her Captain to another Princess, who also happened to be her sister in law couldn’t exactly be classified as ‘small’. They walked through hallways of the crystal castle, with the Captain diligently following by her side, while she had a pep in her step. “IIIIIIIII!! I'm so excited for you to meet Cadance!! She is the coolest. You’re gonna love her!!! And of course, my brother, too! You two have so much in common!!”

“By so much in common you mean we’re both Captains.” She rolled her eyes, but was endlessly amused by the Princess's emphatic demeanor.

Behind them, followed only a small escort of guards, by the order of the Captain.

But of course, Twilight blew raspberries, making light of the moment. “Pffft, sure, you could say that. But you’ll see! Both of your work ethics are incredibly efficient!”

Nodding, smiling, Sunset closed her eyes, keeping her demeanor calm. “Coming from the Princess of studying until she falls asleep, that means a lot.”

Giggling at the comment, the princess hopped forward, gasping at the sight of something quite special. “Oh, oh! And look at this!”

It was the crystal heart, one of the fiercests sources of power of the whole crystal empire. “Did you know that if you stare into the crystal heart for too long, you might see your future?”

The Captain didn’t even give it a passing glance. “That is interesting trivia, Princess, but aren’t we expected? Shouldn’t we be–”

“True true! Here, the throne room is this way!” Her excitement reached a peak as she trotted forward, and the Captain followed along right besides her.

The Alicorn cheerfully approached the entrance to the royal chambers, where guards bowed to her, and she bowed back. They opened the large throne room doors, and the two stood beside it.

Facing behind her, Sunset quickly gave orders. “Wait here. Mingle with the other guards, if you’d like. We won’t be long.” Small smiles appeared on her guards lips, almost as if they were told a joke; But they lounged with the Crystal guards either way. After all, it was amusing to see their captain in a good mood.

“Let’s go! They're waiting for us!” Twilight motioned, with an incredibly excited smile.

Sunset’s smile was much more reserved, but she nodded either way. “Alright, princess, I'll follow your lead.”

It was a large room with beautiful tapestries and crystals hanging from the ceiling. Sunset felt like she was right at home, in a royal castle, and yet, the shiny nature of the Crystal empire was certainly wonderful and new, not that she would wear that wonder on her sleeve. Besides, her gaze was usually on the Princess.

Princess Cadance and Shining Armor got up from their thrones and walked over to the visitors. Sunset noticed that she was much like Twilight, someone who became an Alicorn. She was about to bow to her…

…And then Twilight and Cadance started doing a little dance together.

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

It took a lot to break Sunset’s poker face and professional demeanor. This was fairly, incredibly close to making her burst out laughing, after all, the display before her was incredibly cute, and completely out of the blue.

Taking a long deep breath, she centered herself, and attempted to ignore it.

“Don’t worry, Captain.” Shining Smirked, approaching her. “It’s just a thing they do, like an inside joke. I’m Shining Armor, by the way!”

Forcing herself to remove her gaze from the adorable display, she smiled professionally, shaking his hoof. “Nice to meet you, Captain. I’m Sunset Shimmer.”

“I’ve heard great things from you! Mostly from Twilie, but still.” The Captain suppressed a chuckle, shaking his head with a smile. “You’re the one that slayed Chrysalis, then? Impressive!”

Shooting a glance to the two giggling princesses, She shrugged. “Eh, I wouldn’t rank it high on a list of my best battles. It was just a big bug. Could have won the fight with a big slipper.”

This garnered laughter from him, and she couldn’t help but join the laughter as well, even if a bit. “Twilie did tell me you were funny. I like your armor, by the way. Obsidian and gold work really well, even if it doesn’t fit Canterlot’s color scheme!”

“Yeah, I’ve been told.” Sunset shrugged, smiling. “It was kind of a personal choice. Your armor fits right in, and it looks damn good, by the way. Purple and gold fit this kingdom well.”

It was like they were both being incredibly professional about a subject they were both incredibly passionate over, remaining composed.

Right after, Cadance and Twilight joined them, having just had a giggle fit. “It’s wonderful to meet you at last, Captain Shimmer! I’ve heard good things from you, especially from my aunt!”

It took all of Sunset’s composure to remain modest, she nearly blushed. “O-oh, Princess Celestia likes to prop me up, just because we have history, don’t mind her. I’m not that special. But it’s nice to meet you too, Princess Cadance. My Princess has told me interesting things about you.”

“Nothing but goodness, I hope!” She snickered, lounging, and Twilight spoke up. “O-of course! Best foalsitter ever, incredibly supportive, and the best partner I could have asked for Shining! Somepony really had to teach him to be less messy.”

Suppressing embarrassment, Shining clenched his jaw. “Twilie, please don’t talk about me like I’m an animal at a zoo…!”

Sunset was about to comment, but her eyes rested on the Princess of Love, who seemed to have her gaze fixed on her. Her eyes glowed, and her horn sparkled faintly, and her face was beginning to look strained.

Saying nothing, the Captain simply tilted her head, analyzing the sight. Cadance’s lips were pursed, and her eye began to twitch.

“Your sister in law appears to be constipated.” She spoke plainly, with a poker face.

With nervous laughter, Twilight shook her head, pointing at her. “Oh, don’t worry, it’s just a thing she does, she likes to read the hearts of the ponies she meets. It’s a habit!”

“Really? Because it looks like she might be needing medical attention.” Sunset had good reason to be concerned, after all, Cadance’s face was strained, it looked like she was about to pop a blood vessel.

“Um, honey is everything alright? you can stop now!” The other Captain demonstrated concern, looking at his wife from up close.

Straining, gritting her teeth, Cadance muttered.“No no I got this I’m nearly there. Hang on. Hang on. For the love of Celestia, what is UP with you…?!”

Raising a single eyebrow, Sunset stared back, with a perfect poker face.

Cadance gasped for air, letting go of her power for a moment, breathing heavily. “Honey, are you okay?! What’s going on??” Shining demonstrated justifiable concern.

“Y-you… You… Oh my gosh, phew…!” She took a moment for a breather, while Sunset remained silent. “Y-you’re definitely feeling SOMETHING but– I can’t tell what you’re feeling at ALL!! It’s like. It's like your heart is locked behind a safe and you threw away the KEY!!”

Twilight groaned, rolling her eyes. “Cadance, please don’t do this kind of nonsense again, just leave her be! how about we just go get some snow cones together, everypony?”

“Does this happen often?” Sunset suppressed amusement, beholding the incredibly exhausted Princess of love.

Blowing raspberries, Twilight shrugged. “Oh, she always gets obnoxious about love stuff, and very pushy. I definitely have never seen her like this, though…!”

Shaking her head vigorously, Cadance strained once more, staring at Sunset, her eyes glowing and her horn sparkling. “C’mon honey, don’t hurt yourself, slow down!”

Cadance continued to glare at the Captain, attempting to untangle and decipher her feelings. “Open your heart you gosh darned… hsdbbhdhhabbggbdc!!”

“Your nose is bleeding.” Sunset pointed out, with the same poker face as usual.

With a sigh, Shining put a comforting arm around his wife. “Okay, okay. How about you two wait downstairs, while I go get her some water? Sorry about that, Captain Shimmer.” He swiftly placed his wife upon his back, and walked back to their quarters, all the while Cadance stared at Sunset with her nosebleed dripping down her chin. “C’mon, honey, please don’t embarrass me in front of Twilight’s cool Captain!”

“No problem.” Sunset shrugged, then turned to her Princess. “Shall we?”

“We shall!” Snickering, Twilight turned around, heading for the doors. “I’ve never seen anypony resist her powers like that! You’re really something, aren’t you, Captain?”

“Sure, Princess.” She spoke calmly, reassuringly.

And a slight smile appeared in her lips as she watched the Princess once again begin to gush about the architecture and history of the Crystal Empire.

The Princess of Hope couldn’t help but let out joyous laughter as she soared through the air at incredible speeds. “Wow, you handled yourself MUCH better than I did when I first met Cadance, HAH! I love seeing these similarities and Differences!!”

Focussed on the mission, Captain Shimmer groaned. “Can you stop looking through my memories while we fly?!”

“I can multitask!” She was overjoyed, as she began descending. “Nice move killing Chrysalis, by the way– I haven’t managed to kill mine, I’m pretty sure she renounced evil just for the fear of being locked in a room with me!”

“That checks out!” She suppressed a chuckle in response. “But focus!”

“I’ve got eyes on the airships. Did you say they were lackeys of Tirek?”

“Worshipers.” The Captain narrowed her eyes, as they descended, looking forward with determination. “The centaur has a cult in his name, made to do his dirty work. But if he gets Twilight it’s game over.”

“Don’t worry. You won’t lose her.” Sunset smirked back at her other self, who just grumbled and rolled her eyes in response. “And wow, it’s sad to see Twilight’s still fighting Tirek here. When he broke out of the underworld, I killed him easily. Granted, there were also aliens invading at the time–”

“What?! Easily?! And… Aliens?! Nevermind! Tell me how to kill that asshole later– Let’s focus on the now! They must have the Princess on that central, larger ship– Let’s take the others down, then ground the bigger one!” She readied herself to leap, but still held on carefully.

“Aye aye, Captain me!” Sunset couldn’t help but feel excitement– She had seen heroic versions of herself, but this was definitely a new peak.

They were descending upon what was the outskirts of the Everfree forest, which led to rocky terrain and mountains, and soon, the canyon.

But the ships weren’t nearly fast enough to outspeed a Valkyrie.

“Okay, just for clarification, I don’t usually need to ask, but…” The Princess of Hope was seconds from reaching one of the ships. “What's the stance on murdering your enemies in this universe?”

“They took the Princess.” The Captain stated plainly. “Extreme prejudice.”

“Awesome.” The Valkyrie smirked. “Go time!”

But the Captain did not need to wait. She leapt from the Valkyrie into the deck of one of the sloops, and began fighting immediately, landing atop one of the cultists, and as she cut through the deck incredibly aggressively, her other self watched, in flight.

“S-SHIT!! CAPTAIN SHIMMER IS HERE!!” One of the cultists bellowed in fear, as he ran below deck, and others panicked in similar manners, which only made her smirk.

The Captain was an incredibly aggressive fighter, Horn fencing, flames, and even simple kicks and punches, she hit with the strength of a sledgehammer and the swiftness of a dagger. And most importantly of all, whenever she was hit, she hit back twice as hard. More than once she was struck, or shot with magic, and the few hits that were not blocked or dodged only served to make her angrier.

And the Valkyrie was SO proud.

They had lightened the weight of these ships for maximum speed, which meant no artillery to shoot the Alicorn down, and very few weapons and explosives.

Easy pickings.

Running through the deck, she bucked one of the cultists overboard, and began slicing at the others swiftly, who could barely defend themselves. With relentless aggression, she would break limbs, slice them altogether, or simply toss her enemies into the forest below.

“H-HOW IN THE WORLD DID SHE MAKE IT HERE?!?!” One of the cultists desperately tried to escape, but there was nowhere to run.

After dealing with most of the crew below deck, the captain charged one powerful fireball and launched it full force towards the engine, as she teleported above deck to flee.

Meanwhile, the Valkyrie was enjoying herself, not because the fight was challenging, but because she was overjoyed to see another version of herself in action.

Blowing through the hull of one of the sloops resulted in the cultists yelling in fear like little fillies. “C-CAPTAIN SHIMMER CAN FLY NOW?!” Which resulted in her only smirking. “And that’s not all.” And so, her carnage began. She pierced through the sides of the ships, destroying their engines, slicing at the cultists, as her flames spread incredibly fast.

By the time that the Captain had finished off one ship, the Valkyrie had destroyed her second. The airship that the Sunset of this universe had unleashed punishment upon was currently about to explode.

“Hey, other me! I’d appreciate some assistance!” She looked behind her as she leaned on the edge, seeing that the ship was rapidly cascading with explosions, and catching fire. “Because I can't fly!” She leapt out into the air. “Now would be good!!”

“I’ve got you!” Sunset swiftly flew by, picking her up, and with that same momentum, dodged the three airships that were currently exploding and falling around them, their wreckage littering the Everfree forest.

There were two ships left. The small one and the larger one.

With a swift, nearly symmetrical motion, they both landed on the deck of the smaller one, covered in the blood of their enemies.

“T-THERE’S TWO CAPTAIN SHIMMERS!! OH MY TIREK WHAT THE FU–” The cultist did not get to finish, because the two Sunset’s unleashed hell upon the deck and its crew.

From her horn, the Captain manifested a sword, which she alternated from holding with her mouth or simply levitating it, swiftly slicing through her enemies and clashing with their own weapons.

Meanwhile, the Valkyrie bathed herself in flames, and sliced swiftly and elegantly with her wings, pouncing with incredible speed and force.

Incredibly in sync, They finished the last enemy together, slicing them in three with each doing one decisive cut.

Smirking, the Valkyrie prepared to go below deck, not before addressing her other self. “Go rescue your damsel, Knight!”

“Shut uUUUUP–WOAH!!” The Princess of Hope launched her to the final ship with force, while staying behind to destroy the last support airship.

Landing on her feet, the Captain readied herself and proceeded to slaughter the last of this larger ship. This time, there were dozens of cultists, and they were ready for her…

But she wouldn’t let that stop her.

The fight continued, and being outnumbered was not a concern. Sometimes she would levitate her blade and it would fight nearly automatically around her, as her hooves and horn fought on closer range.

She breathed quick decisive breaths as she constantly changed targets.

Some of the cultists jumped ship, in realization that they valued their lives way too much for this, and even if there was a risk they wouldn't survive the fall, it was mercy compared to fighting her– and she ignored them. After all, having survivors to tell the tale to Tirek certainly would instill some fear in the centaur.

They were interrupted for only one thing, a thing that helped in the tide of battle; The Valkyrie, now done with the last remaining support ship, landed directly on the window of the cockpit, with an eerie smile. “Time to land.” She commanded, and her expression struck true fear in the hearts of the pilots, who screamed in fear seeing this terrifying bug on their windshield.

With a flip, she increased her gravity with magic, an extreme amount, even, and the second she landed, the entire ship was being brought down with her.

The landing was rough, skidding through the forest, crashing against many trees, but the ship remained decently intact. The crew, however, did not. Many were thrown around, or simply fell off of the ship. The Captain fiercely stood her ground, maintaining her balance with magic.

The second that they finally stopped moving, now crashed in the Everfree forest, she ran below deck.

Many of the crew were groaning in pain, or outright unconscious. But she didn’t care. Because she finally saw Twilight Sparkle.

The Princess of Friendship was encased in a large crystal that seemingly froze her completely, and the crystal itself was bound to chains. She was stuck on what seemed to be a fighting position, and no matter how exhausted, the Captain felt relief upon seeing her.

She blew a hole in the side of the ship with her magic, and spoke plainly, keeping her eyes on the Princess. “Any of you that are still alive have ten seconds to run before you’re not alive anymore.”

The survivors hurriedly and fearfully scampered out through that hole, whimpering, and none tried attacking her. And soon enough, the room was quiet once more, if only for the Captain’s sharp breaths.

Her demeanor changed, and she let out an exhale, being conscious of how much blood she was covered in.

Hurriedly, she walked over to the large crystal, placing a hoof on it, incredibly concerned, still breathing a bit unsteady, beholding the Princess with exhaustion. “Okay, now how do I free you…?”

She began channeling energy on her horn, intent on blasting it, but the Valkyrie entered the room hurriedly, stopping her. “Wait, wait! You don’t want to blow her to bits, hang on!! I know the spell to break her free of that, I've done something similar to this before.” She took a glance at the frozen Twilight, and snickered. “Cute, her hair is short!”

“Good. Free her.” The Captain commanded, still keeping her eyes on the Princess.

“Before that…” The Valkyrie walked closer, with almost a smirk, beholding her other self. “I want you to tell me about your feelings for her.”

“What?!” The Captain snarled in confusion. “Are you joking right now?! What exactly do you think is going on here, is this a joke to you? Did you come to my universe to meddle on my personal affairs? Free my Princess, now!”

Exhaling, the Valkyrie lounged, much to her frustration. “I’ve been cursed to travel the multiverse, so I’m not here by choice. Meddling on my other selves personal affairs is just a bonus.” She joked, with a grin. “Now. You’re her captain, and you’re in love with her, right?”

The Captain admitted to nothing. “What the hell are you gaining from asking me asinine questions?! Free the Princess, I’ve got a job to do! She needs to be returned to the castle safely–”

“--You know, I’m married to Twilight Sparkle in my universe.”

Silence.

No retort.

The Valkyrie continued, with a smile on her face. “We’re both inheriting the Sun and Moon together, and we will rule Equestria as a duo. Me and her, eternal.” She omitted the fact that she would rule nothing if she died on the multiverse, wanting to keep the subject light.

The Captain, flustering a bit, shot a glance between the two Alicorns. “...So what? That’s not my problem.”

Rolling her eyes, sighing, but still smiling, the Valkyrie pointed at the Princess. “Look, I get it. You didn’t plan on falling for her. Your mission was to protect her, and you did so amazingly. But she’s charming, she’s cute, she’s–”

“--Can you please just free her?” letting out a flustered sigh, the Captain sat down.

The Valkyrie simply raised an eyebrow quietly, and tilted her head.

Getting Frustrated, the Captain rolled her eyes “What exactly do you think is happening here? Look, good for you, you’re an Alicorn. Seriously, I’m happy that another me managed to reach our dream. But I have a job to do. My job is to keep her safe, no matter what. And if that’s okay with you, I’d like to continue doing it.”

“And spending time with her is just a bonus? Getting to be close with her–”

“So WHAT if I love her?” Her voice was raised, angrily. “This is my job– My job is to ensure the Princess lives safely, so she can bring a golden age to Equestria, one I KNOW she will– And for her, I’ll do anything! I’m not in my position as Captain to be mushy with her friends, and much less with her!! How I feel about her means nothing. I’ll die someday, and I’ll die protecting her, And I’ll die with a smile, knowing I helped her improve our world! And that’s that, got it?!”

“You’re making excuses because you don’t think you deserve good things to happen to you.”

“What?!” She was in disbelief.

Shaking her head, she came a bit closer. “You forget. I’m you. And I’ve been through this song and dance before myself, and with dozens of Sunsets by now, too. What’s happening here is that you’re so focussed in being loyal, respectful and diligent, that you are neglecting the idea that you might deserve good things too.”

“My feelings will not affect my job. I won’t let them.” She pointed at the crystal commandingly. “So if you’re done rambling nonsense, please free her, so I can continue to do. My. Job.”

“There’s a good thing right here.” The Alicorn pointed at the frozen Princess. “And I bet that she feels the same way you do. You’re a really good me– And I know you can be even better. And do you know how?” She raised an eyebrow, and the implications were clear, eloping with the Princess of Friendship.

This was only serving to frustrate her more. “Ugh, shut up and just free her, please…!”

“I want to hear it from your own mouth, other me.” She leaned forward, raising an eyebrow. “Are you in love with the Princess of Friendship?”

“Are every other Sunsets in your multiverse this annoying?” The Captain snarled back, facing her down.

No response, as the Valkyrie simply crossed her arms, waiting for her response.

“Fine!” She leaned back, groaning annoyance. “Of course I'm in love with her! She’s everything! She’s the future of Equestria, and yet she is still humble, and incredibly kind. She is amazingly capable, and yet, at times almost naive. It’s immensely captivating! I value her so much for so many reasons, including the fact that she managed to show me exactly how to do a job I gave up on; And I understand completely why Celestia chose her as my replacement, because she’s everything!! Is that all? Are we done?!”

“She’s cute, isn’t she?” The Valkyrie smirked, nodding. “She looks so cute with short hair!”

“Free her or I’m just carrying this whole Crystal in my back if I have to.” Frowning, the Captain’s patience was done, her face still a bit red.

“Fine, fine! I’ll free her. But one last thing.”

“Ugh, what is it–”

“She can see us and hear everything we’re saying.” She smirked, tilting her head.

Silence.

The Captain, with nerves at an all time high, adrenaline spiked, began sweating.

Looking upon the Crystal, it was unmistakable that the Princess of Friendship was looking directly at her, even frozen.

“......................What?”

The Valkyrie only grinned deviously, tilting her head and raising an eyebrow, with her arms crossed, having successfully made her Captain self admit her true feelings.

She muttered nervously, shaking her head, hoping this was just a nightmare. “Ugh, you fucking asshole…!”

“I’m you.” The Valkyrie amused herself.

“Fuck, fuck, shit. Fuck.”The Captain muttered to herself nervously, considering a way out.

Smiling mischievously, the Valkyrie approached the crystal. “Welp, I’m gonna free her.”

“W-WAIT!! I…” The Captain nervously fidgeted for a moment, incredibly afraid.

And Sunset sat down, waiting patiently, giving herself all the time she needed.

With a sigh of resignation, the Captain accepted that she still had a job to do. “...Whatever. Just do it.”

Channeling energy from her horn, Sunset cast a spell that she hadn’t in a long time, and with a flash, The Princess of Friendship fell to the ground, making a squeaky noise. The Crystal particles dissipated in the air, and all went quiet.

Silence.

She regained her bearings, standing up, shaking her wings, her face flustered.

The Captain and her Princess’s eyes met. Despite the weariness, both of their faces were red, with a mix of avoiding eye contact, and outright seeking it.

“P-Princess, I…” She began speaking, but then simply shut her mouth, realizing she had nothing to say, no excuses.

The Valkyrie just watched the scene silently, with a smile.

“C-captain… um…” Twilight hesitated, unsure of what to say. Then, lifting one of her legs, as if in pain, their eyes met again. “U-um, you see… In the commotion of fighting Tirek’s cult, I believe I hurt my leg.” She lied, flustered. “Could you carry me…?”

With a sigh of relief, the Captain nodded, and walked forward. “Of course, my Princess.”

There was a rehearsed motion, one that the Valkyrie could tell they had done multiple times, in which Twilight climbed on her back without hesitation, and held tight.

“Let’s bring you back to safety. I’ve got you.” The Captain muttered, having lost most of her professional demeanor, simply walking away from the crash site. She had no hesitation, no struggle in carrying the Princess of Friendship, but her gaze was listless, lost, filled with concern. After all, she was unsure of just how much she had heard.

They were now walking through the Everfree forest border, in the cold, yet welcoming morning air, as the sun was a bit higher in the sky. The sounds of the forest were not hostile or eerie, but natural and inviting, with morning doves singing their tunes in the distance.

The Valkyrie, with a smile, walked near them, but at a respectful distance, and the sight made her happier. She said nothing, allowing for the silence to be filled with the sounds of their hoofsteps in the dirt, and amusing herself that the Captain was ignoring her.

Twilight clung tightly to the captain, leaning her face on her neck, flustered, saying nothing.

Only after a few minutes did she look at the Valkyrie, and speak up. “...So…” Her voice was quiet, hesitant, a bit awkward. “You’re my Captain, but from… Another universe?”

“I sure am.” She nodded, with a warm smile.

“...And, Um…”She hesitated even more, her gaze wondering, becoming even more flustered. “You’re married to the Twilight Sparkle of your universe…?”

Her smile grew even warmer, wider, as she nodded. “I sure am.”

“...How about that…!A slight smile appeared in Twilight’s lips, as she leaned further in, rubbing her cheeks on the Captain’s neck, who remained quiet.

Nervously, wanting to change the subject, the Captain cleared her throat. “Ahem. Other me. Thanks for your help today. Would you mind telling us how you killed Tirek in your world? It could be invaluable information.” It was definitely a desperate attempt to divert the conversation.

And of course, the Valkyrie noticed. “It’s a bit confusing, but I’ll make it simple. I essentially cast a magic nullifying bubble around a vast area, one I saw him wandering through. It’s a complicated spell, but I learned it specifically in case he returned.”

Reminiscing was interesting, but she kept going, as the other two listened attentively. “He was trying to drain magic from some alien automatons, but was having trouble with it… And of course, when I cast that bubble, he couldn’t drain anything.”

“...But you couldn’t cast magic either, could you? So how did you fight him?” Twilight asked, concerned.

“With these!” She showcased her wings, and hooves. “Indeed, he couldn’t drain magic, and I couldn’t cast magic. I knew he couldn't be trusted, so I decided to nip it in the bud, and killed him with my bare hooves– And wings. The thing about magical beings is that they’re complacent. They rely too much on their magic. The moment that you force them to fight you on an even playing field, where it's a simple battle of physical prowess, they crumble.”

“Roger that. Clever.” The Captain smirked, if only a moment. “Ambush and nullify his draining capacity, while blocking our own capacity to cast, so we fight on the same terms… I can't believe we didn’t think of that.”

Giggling quietly, the Princess remained very, very close. “She is definitely right about us relying on magic too much– I didn’t even consider that because of it…!”

“Coincidentally…” the Valkyrie grinned mischievously once more. “It was only a few days later that me and my Twilight got married. One of the happiest days of my life. I say ‘one of the happiest’ because every day after was a big contender.” She spoke those words deviously, knowing the effect it would have on the couple before her.

“...How about that…!!The Princess whispered even quieter, leaning her face on the side of her Captain's neck with a flustered exhale.

And of course, the Captain said nothing, attempting to not be affected by those words.

They remained quiet for a little while longer…

…Until in the distance, in the air, they sighted a squad of guard pegasi, and some Canterlot airships heading this way.. “My men are here, good.” The Captain nodded, shooting a flare into the air, announcing their position.

The Valkyrie yawned, and smiled. “Well, this is where I say goodbye, then. I feel like taking a nap here in the everfree forest.”

Reluctantly, Twilight tilted her head. “But… you’re not coming with us? We could definitely use your help…!”

“Sorry, Sparkles.” She smiled, and noticed the surprised look on the Princess’s face when she got called that nickname, for the first time. “I’m going to be shot into the next universe soon, anyway. It’s best I just try to rest. You two will never see me again, but for the record… You two are some of the best Sunsets and Twilights I’ve met. Thank you.” Her smile was weary, but satisfied. She genuinely felt better, after meeting these two.

“...Bummer.” The Captain said, almost sarcastically. “Well… Thanks for helping me rescue my Princess.”

“Don’t mention it.” She smirked, turning around, heading into the forest. “Good luck, you two!”

Waving goodbye, the Captain nodded. “Yes, we will certainly be able to defeat Tirek yet–”

“--You know that’s not what I mean!” The Valkyrie winked, and disappeared in the foliage. After all, she was giving best wishes to the potentially good that could come out of this day for the two of them.

“Ugh, I know it’s morning, but I could sleep for a whole day…!” Twilight muttered, still clinging to her Captain’s back, as she was carried through the halls of Canterlot castle.

“I’m sure that Princess Celestia won’t mind you resting, after the events of today.” The Captain looked back, smiling. “I’ll make sure you have… Not-blown-up quarters to rest on. You can return to Ponyville tomorrow, if need be.”

“Thank you…!” She spoke, almost in a whisper, still a bit flustered. “...You’ve always been so good to me…!”

“All part of the job.” Sunset spoke plainly, trying not to let emotions slide.

They proceeded quietly, a strange quiet, moving by the castle halls unimpeded.

Finally, she reached suitable, safe quarters for the Princess. “We’re here.”

Leaning back, she helped the Princess dismount carefully, gently. “I’ll make sure that servants bring you some food and water, and that guards will stand here, protecting you while you rest, okay…? And I’ll report to Princess Celestia all that happened.” She spoke equally gently.

All that Twilight could do was nod, face still red, quietly sitting down in front of the door.

After a brief period of quiet, she spoke, clumsily stumbling through her words. “Strange morning, right…?”

“...Yeah…!” Was all the Captain could say, scratching her own chin, unsure of just what to take from the whole experience.

“Imagine that…?” Twilight fidgeted with her own mane nervously. “You and me, in some other universe… Together…?”

Sunset said nothing, her eyes widening. They were incredibly close now, and the Princess was moving closer.

Yes, she had imagined it. She didn’t like thinking of those sorts of things, but the imagery was vivid. Her other self made sure of that. She had a job to do, but right now, it was hard to focus on it, with the Princess inching closer to her.

They said nothing, as Twilight inched closer and closer, muzzle almost meeting muzzle.

She never, in a million years, expected this to happen. The Princess kissed her, as she stood there, accepting it.

“I, um…!” Twilight muttered, after the kiss, leaning a hoof on her Captain’s chestplate, still incredibly close. “...I wouldn’t mind that…!”

Sunset was smiling, legitimately smiling for the first time in the whole day, maybe week, still incapable of saying anything, face red, eyes full of hope…

…But regret came soon after. She bit her tongue, closing her eyes, knowing this was unprofessional, still having a job to do, knowing she didn’t deserve this. She turned her muzzle away, looking to the floor, trying to be respectful. “Princess, I… What are we doing? I’m your Captain. This isn’t right.”

“It feels right to me…!” Twilight whispered, feeling a certain sting of longing.

With an exhale, Sunset shook her head, trying to speak as gently as possible. “Look… I have to return to my post, check myself in the infirmary, report on what happened to Princess Celestia… Please rest well, okay…? I’ll see you soon.”

A small, sad, flustered nod was the only response that Twilight gave, as she tried making eye contact.

Turning around, Sunset forced herself to move away from the Princess.

An agonizing moment of silence passed as she walked away.

“Captain.” Twilight called out, making her stop in her tracks instantly.

Sunset turned her head only slightly, looking down.

Twilight spoke, almost commanding, almost pleading.

“I think… I think that after the events of this morning, I would feel considerably safer in my room if I didn’t sleep alone…!”

Sunset exhaled, then smiled.

After all, for her Princess, she would do anything.

She turned around, facing her Princess once more, intent on doing anything to make her feel better.

Author's Note

CAPTAIN SUNSET MOTHER FUCKING SHIMMER BABEY.

Okay. Okay. So can you tell why this is my favorite of all the chapters? Like. this is probably just a me thing but writing competent protagonists is incredibly compelling, because you get to be even more creative when coming up with ways of challenging them. I just LOVE writing Sunset as an unbelievable badass, it's my guilty pleasure. augh. no wonder the Mare-Do-Well chapter is my second favorite hehehe

So I made one of the strongest, most competent and capable Sunset Shimmers you could ever see, and STILL gave her vices. Honestly its just so fun to just make dozens upon dozens of interpretations of this character. And this chapter is one that I've been waiting to write for the entirety of this fucking fic I'm SO glad I got to reach it at long last...

...But do YOU think this is the best one? Could be soon to ask, but still. My god I love writing derangedly different Sunlight shit.

Fun to see that every Princess got to be on this chapter heheheh!

Deleted scene. I almost wrote a sequence where Sunset came back and was all nonchalant about killing Chrysalis lmao, but thought I should move things along.

Also the dream sequence was fully inspired by the game Age of Mythology which btw slaps. Though I will say I did make it a bit better by making it about gay shit. plus, the mlp characters fit this surprisingly well.

Also, there were a couple of 'return of midnight sparkle' references here and there on this one! For example, a bit of a subversion-- on that fic, Sunset being incapable of calling Twilight by her name and saying only 'princess' is a defense mechanism, to keep a healthy distance. In this one, its almost like... the most intimate thing. Its a role. It's both of their roles. The Princess and her captain. And of course, its a bit diffrent to say "princess" vs "My Princess" heheh.

And, fun plus, that meeting Cadance sequence was like a mirror of the one in return of Midnight! This time, an incredibly emotionally guarded Sunset gets to resist her easily, and we even get a bonus of seeing Shining Armor! A character I may never write about again lmao.

This is how I imagined Twilight's face when she comes out of that crystal. Just. Flustered O-O face

And last, but not least, let's talk about the circumstances. in a situation where she abandons her study with Celestia, she does it out of a place of self loathing, yes, but also humility. So when she meets her replacement, instead of envy, comes admiration.

She sees Twilight be everything she couldn't, and yet, be a cutie patootie... And she thinks ok I have to protect this little nerd at all costs.

and HEY. JUST SAYING. Considering how the chapter ends, like. Sunset could even make the logical leap of thinking "Hm actually its much easier to protect twilight if we're sleeping in the same bed. It's elementary." Queue the Princess of Friendship getting the best head of her life

And what's more, unrelated, this is one of the healthiest relationships she has with Celestia in the multiverse, too! Celestia gets to be like "WOO that's my daughter being the best Captain ever!! Go baby go!!" Clearly, she bragged about Sunset with others like Cadance, heheh. And importantly, her faith and trust in Sunset is absolute. Its subtle, but its a detail I enjoyed.

Worth stating too, its not the first time i touched the idea of "Captain Shimmer." In my other big fic, 'The Princess and the Peasant' Sunset is also Twilight's Captain, and I did some fun stuff there-- But I preferred to make a new one, instead of meddling with perfection heheheheheh.

Well, I have to wind down after that incredibly self indulgent chapter. The next chapter will be... Honestly, boring? But also, one of the funnest I'll ever write-- purely for me, lmao.

Anyways have some Sunlight cuddles which make me explode

AKA looking for a fix

Manehattan may be the city that never sleeps, but it sure does sleep around.

Not that I care. Cheaters, liars, thieves, they’re all good for my business.

Sunset Shimmer. P.I. Some say I’m good, some say I’m bad, some say I'm the worst. And I say I don’t give a shit.

It was a night like any other, and by that, I mean I wasn’t sleeping. Perks of the job, you tend to become a nocturnal animal, and hey, I was bored. Fresh out of a bar, and taking one of my usual rooftop nightly strolls.

The smog on the sky above us could trick you into thinking it was night, even during the day, a comical sight, as the sun was rising. The streets were lit with neon signs, and the occasional functioning streetlamp. The smell, well, you get used to it.

I was checking on a crime scene, one I wasn’t invited to, naturally. An old flame of mine on the force is sweet on me, and usually lets me waltz right in. Not that I'm going to solve the crime for them, or much less help most of the time– But it entertains. And that’s what I’m here for.

Flash Sentry is a bit of an idiot. Not that I’d ever complain about other ponies’s idiocies– In my line of work, that’s just another leverage to use over them.

The incompetence of Manehattan’s finest amuses me, and it certainly is beneficial to me– After all, when ponies get desperate, and cops aren’t helping, they might consider private detective work, and that’s where I come in.

The sun had just risen and I was staring at dead bodies from a rooftop. Flash must have begun catching on at this point, cause he flew away from his squad to check on me and tell me off. Honestly, it was a boring crime scene, not much I’d add to it.

Obviously a turf war in a drug operation, but the amusing part is that it clearly had been visited by our resident vigilante. Some call her the ‘Night mare’, but I don’t care much. This kind of case is like gum, and I don’t plan on swallowing, I'm just here for the taste.

What do I care if some foolhardy mare wants to try to take on crime with her own hooves? Her identity can remain a mystery, personally, I don’t give a damn– But it’s fun to watch the stallions in blue squirm.

Especially when they’re clearly misinterpreting evidence. A lot of them just accuse the vigilante of murder because it’s easy. Having a public enemy to point and scowl sure is convenient, but I’ve never seen a single crime scene that implies that she’s ever gotten her hooves dirty and actually killed.

Outside of taking on criminals with her bare hooves, she’s out there casting magic, that much is obvious. Immediate easy profiling, unicorn, and incredibly well trained, at that. She leaves the evidence of the crimes committed by her opponents in plain sight, and tends to destroy firearms. Sometimes she even leaves signs pointing the authorities to the next crime she might has stopped. A bit tryhard, in my opinion.

Another detail on this crime scene is the fact that there were survivors in this event, bloodied up, but definitely alive– And the dead ones were all from friendly fire.

After all, the Night Mare is finicky. Dodging, teleporting, those drophead idiots are bound to accidentally shoot each other. She must have been there to expose the drug operation, naturally things would have gone south. But hey, she’s out there still alive. Silver linings.

I think it’s funniest when she beats the crap out of cops that try to bring her in, though. What, do they expect a porcupine not to prick? Idiots.

“Shimmer. To what do I owe the pleasure? Looking for a fix?” He couldn’t help but have a friendly tone, even if it was hiding beneath his angry demeanor. Flash Sentry has this tick of politeness– I kind of appreciate it, he’s the only cop I know for sure isn’t dirty.

“A fix, Sentry?” I couldn’t help but grin. By ‘fix’ he meant my fill of mystery or detective work for the day. There were always presumptions with me, and right or wrong, they always amused. “I got all I need right here.” I simply pointed towards the crime scene on street level, but with that same motion, took my hoof to the inside of my coat and pulled out a flask.

A bit of whiskey, or maybe it was rum? I didn’t care at the moment. If you can’t afford the good stuff, you settle.

And Sunset Shimmer has never been known for affording the best of the best, much less being it.

“Ugh, it’s only morning and you’re drinking!” He crossed his arms like he was my dad– And disappointed as well, which only served to make me laugh.

“Hah, what, you think I don’t drink when the sun is up too?” Laughing at his expense was always easy, it was cheap. And if it's cheap, why not buy in?

“Whatever.” He shook his head, as if he was letting me out with a warning. “Are you coming down to take a proper look, or what?”

“Nah, I don’t care.” And I really didn’t. I’ve seen more interesting crime scenes, and I had already gotten my fix. “If you’re looking to catch your girl, it’s pretty obvious she was here, but she didn’t kill anypony. You can see the bullet holes on the walls are in a spread pattern– One of those idiots was trying to hit her, and failing, and he hit his own guys. Simple as that.”

He took a glance down, then back at me, with that same stupid look he had whenever he was being stupid– Or being impressed by me. I didn’t feel flattered though… Or insulted that our stallions in blue sucked at their jobs.

Mayor Celestia could only do so much. All that sweetness and desire to clean the city isn’t going to do anything if the people in it don’t share the same interest. Been there, done that. And I was done thinking about her.

I was already falling asleep in this very conversation. “W-well, thanks for the assistance, Shimmer.” I tipped my hat, and he tipped his, almost chivalrously? The kind of gesture that’s too sweet for me. Almost innocent. I just turned away and started walking, I wasn't in the mood for his baby face, or for socialization. It was morning, and I needed a bit of a rest before my day shift.

I muttered some sort of goodbye affirmation, and walked away. I don’t tend to always walk on the streets, jumping from rooftop to rooftop is simpler, plus, removes the risk of constantly bumping into other ponies. I for one prefer my privacy. Maybe that’s why I’m a ‘private’ investigator?

I have been known to take my falls, though. Serves me right for leaping from roof to roof while drunk. Fully deserved, all of them.

The sun was covered by clouds of smog, for all we knew, it was night still. Not that I minded, I’ve had my fill of the sun.

The thing that bugged me the most was the lack of interesting cases nowadays. What’s a girl gotta do to have an interesting mystery to solve? Detective work wasn’t a chore, it was bills. But every recent case I had had been simple, or just a chore.

With a disinterested yawn, I leapt down staircases on the side of my apartment complex, and was utterly delighted to not run into a single pony at this hour. I couldn’t be bothered.

Dingy lights, dirty floors, and a certain smell you just can’t figure out. As inviting as always.

My hoofsteps echoed in the dark hallways, and I could hear an argument in one of my neighbors apartments. At it again, as usual. This is why it’s better to be alone. Fend for yourself, hold your own.

I reached my floor, and was nearly surprised to have a visitor, one which I wasn’t particularly keen on seeing sitting impatiently by my door.

“Miss belle. Our appointment is in… Four hours.” I couldn’t help but smirk, tilting my head and tipping my hat. I knew exactly why she was here– The seamstress was one hell of an impatient mare. The smirk was due to reading her like a book, not due to appreciating her presence.

She was one fine dame, body shaped just right, and always took care of her mane. All that perfume and glamor has got to be unnerving to put up with, much less the bossy demeanor. Beauty never fazed me. Not much ever did. Frankly, she wasn’t my type.

My type being ‘nobody.’

I honestly just wanted to pass out during the four hours I mentioned… but she had different plans. “Are you joking?! I’m still awaiting results! You’re not sleeping, I’m not sleeping, I want an update on my case!” She always spoke in the same tone, a tone that demanded your attention. And I didn’t appreciate demands.

“Good rule of thumb, Miss Rarity.” I approached her, narrowing my eyes, inspecting from top to bottom. “If you want to look inconspicuous, maybe don’t wear one of your originals.”

This was something that she took offense to, as it was a direct jab at her outfit. What kind of a mare that doesn’t want to be recognized walking on this side of town wears something so flashy? Even if she was wearing all black, and covered her face, she might as well have been a peacock, with a feathery hat, and a frilly dress.

“Don’t take that tone with me, you’re on MY payroll, detective shimmer!” She pointed a hoof accusingly at me, and I beheld it like it was an insect in my soup. “Now I demand updates on my case!!”

I let out a sigh, rolling my eyes. After all, I fully well knew this wasn’t going away. Rarity wasn’t the kind of mare to quit– That stubbornness matched mine, which I appreciated, but I sure as hell wasn’t going to express. With no more hesitation, I took my keys and opened the doors to my office.

‘Sundown investigations’

And of course, she entered first, like she owned the place, strutting those long legs without missteps.

I wasn’t gonna let her get under my skin. I’ve been told I’ve got a pretty good poker face. Rivaled only by my shit luck at poker. In a job like this, you need to be able to keep your cool– And it might be hard to believe, considering the kind of mare I am, but I’ve gotten immensely good at it.

How could I describe my home? ‘The coziest shithole you’ve ever seen’ sure ain’t it. My office and my home were one and the same, two rooms, and one was an all-too-small bathroom. My couch was also my bed, but I fell asleep sitting by my table more often than not. The only furniture was my table, and several filing cabinets where I stored my case files, some of which I kept my clothes, others my food– Not that I own many.

The room had only one annoyingly large window, of which I left the blinds often pulled down– Not due to the sun reaching my office, it never did– but due to the frustratingly large neon signs of the businesses down the street that often bathed my office in red light; And with the blinds, it was as if streaks of color crossed through my clients. Sleeping with my hat over my head was a necessity, as much as sleeping with a pint of whiskey in me.

Silver linings. It meant I rarely ever needed to turn on my lights. Saved the bills.

“Would it kill you to tidy up once in a while?!” Rarity fussed as she stood in the middle of my office like she owned the place. “Eugh, what is that smell?”

“You payin’ me ‘detect’ that too? ‘Cause I’m off the clock.” I bit, walking over to my desk. And of course, before I even reached my chair, she was already sitting in hers, frowning at me like I was the source of the smell in the room, which frankly, I wasn’t sure if I was or not. “Now. You’re not giving me a choice on getting to business or not, so let’s get down to business.”

“Have you gotten any dirt on Suri Polomare?! It’s been weeks!!” She demanded that out of me, and I didn’t like it. Even if I did agree that this was a bit of unusual inefficiency for my track record, not that I'd ever admit it.

“Well, if you wanna make this quick–” I placed a hoof on the table, ensuring that she was listening. “There have been no major positive updates on your case. Are we done?”

“Are we done?!” She spoke, undignified, impatient as ever, and I leaned back on my chair, knowing this would be a long night. “I’ve already told you, she’s a plagiarist! A thief! Stealing my work, and likely many others! And she’s profiting off of it too, how in the WORLD have you found no dirt on her yet?!”

I wasn’t going to let her keep talking, or else she wouldn't stop. I leaned forward, and tried being professional. “You know what they call the kind of evidence you’ve brought me? Hearsay. Circumstantial. She can deny anything and everything, it’s your word against hers. Now, I’ve been looking into others she might have stolen from, but until I build a proper case, we have nothing to move upon; Which will be difficult with the finicky coworkers she has, and–.”

“--Could you possibly be THIS incompetent?!” She barked at me, waving her mane around like she needed to whip the air, and it took all my energy to not roll my eyes. “I thought that with your infamy, you would have results!!”

Once again, I swallowed any anger. What she was doing was a tantrum, something that wasn’t uncommon for the occasional client. All I needed to do was lay the facts. “Suri isn’t plagiarising by accident. She knows she’s doing it, and she’s being careful– Careful enough to be able to cover for herself if she ever got caught. I’ve been interviewing some of the ponies that have worked with her, and a lot of them are too intimidated by her to let out any useful information.” I took out a few notes I had stored in a notepad under my desk, sliding it over to her, drawing her attention immediately. “And I’m sure you might know, she knows you know. You have made my job substantially more difficult by antagonizing her.”

“Well what do you expect me to do?! Stand idly by as she makes a mockery of my art?!” She scoffed, throwing her muzzle up, and I wasn’t sure if it was due to the smell, or due to pride. “I refuse to stand idly by and not be vocal about what an awful mare she is!”

I didn’t reply. I had a bigger priority. That priority being taking out a bottle of whiskey and a glass of it for good measure, and serving it for myself, all while not looking at her.

“You cannot be serious…!” She scowled, looking at my movements. “Drinking at this hour?!”

And I smirked, raising an eyebrow. “What, do you want some too?”

“The depths of your unprofessionalism astound me, detective.” This time, her tone was serious. Like she was trying to give me genuine advice, or trying to pass judgment. I didn’t let it shake me. It would take a lot more than that to get under my skin.

I served myself, and downed a drink, and only after I was done, did I speak. “Like I was saying. The fact that you’ve openly antagonized her is a problem. Because she knows somepony, that being you, is trying to expose her. So she’s being more careful.”

She blew raspberries, shaking her head, as if the notion that she could make a mistake was laughable, and of course, I continued– Because she had already made a mistake. “And she’s not just playing defensively, either.”

Silence. I wanted her to get there by herself. The quiet was filled only by the muffled sounds of the streets, and the occasional neighbor making noise.

“...What do you mean by that?”

Now we were getting to the interesting part. I narrowed my eyes, making sure to observe her reaction. “I mean that she is trying to get dirt on you, Miss Belle. And she tried hiring me to get it, too. What a fortunate coincidence.” I watched her closely, first surprise, then anger, as expected.

“W-well she can look all she wants! I’m an open book! I run my business quite fair, and I pay my dues!” She fussed, and I could hear a hint of nervousness in her voice. The kind of nerves that pass by anyone, as soon as they’re told they’re being investigated for wrongdoing, whether they did something or not.

“So.” I continued, still watching her closely. “In the interest of getting information out of her, I took the job. Getting closer to her has given me a few interesting tidbits, but nothing I can use for a full case yet.”

“Wh– You’re not telling me you are on her payroll, now?! You– You turncoat!!” I sat idly, as she tried rubbing dirt over my integrity. “I come to you in an hour of need, and you betray me like this?!”

‘Drama queen’, that’s what I’ve heard ponies call Rarity. Doesn’t seem far fetched.

I spoke plainly, almost coldly, maintaining my poker face. “I’m just doing my job.”

My tone clearly wasn’t appreciated by her. She didn’t take it as professionalism, but rather, as outright hostility towards her. So she threw hostility at me right back.

“This is why everypony from 6th avenue to 15th street hates you.”

I stopped.

I didn’t allow my eyebrows to twitch, as I clenched my jaw.

Now it was personal.

Standing from my table, I reached into one of my file cabinets, and took out a folder.

In it, pictures. Pictures I didn’t yet reveal.

“Well here’s the interesting thing, Miss Belle… I did find dirt on you.” Sitting back on my chair, I dangled the folder over me with my magic.

She said nothing, as her confident demeanor took a brief pause to glare at that folder, wondering over the contents within.

And I didn’t show it yet. I wanted to make her stew in it a bit. There was a lesson here to be taught about my business, and about respect– And for a limited time only, I would call myself a teacher.

“...You’re bluffing.” Her eyes twitched, and her lips pursed. “...What is in that folder?!”

No, I wasn’t going to give it that easy. After that insult, I was going to take personal enjoyment out of watching her squirm. “You sure like to revolve yourself with a certain kind of company, don’t you, Miss Belle? High class, all the way. Only the fanciest, only the richest… What would those ponies think, if they knew the kind of company you kept, indoors.”

I took great enjoyment out of seeing her eyes widen, and seeing her internally question the validity of my ‘bluff’.

I stated the next words carefully, as if I was delivering a swift strike. “You sure seem close with your pie deliverer.” I couldn’t hold in a grin anymore. Slowly, I started taking out pictures, one by one, spreading them across the table, and still, I saved the best for last. “Apple is your preference, isn’t it?”

Her face reddened, as she looked at those pictures intently, seeing the familiar face in them. Her eyes darted from picture to picture.

“Amusing.” I grinned, watching her expression twist. “I didn’t take you for a mare that would swing for the same gender– But a farmer?” I took great joy in seeing her squirm. The pictures I had taken were very clear, showing a certain closeness and affection between two mares, one that was disguised by the imagery of a simple pie delivery from a farmer.

She laughed nervously, and shot her muzzle up defiantly, face still red. The best part was yet to come. “Humpf! These pictures prove nothing! Like you said, it’s all hearsay! My word against yours! She is just my pie deliverer, there is nothing more to it–”

Quietly, I took the last pictures from my folder and placed them on the table, raising an eyebrow, watching her expression intently.

Her jaw dropped, her face grew even redder, and she began sweating, as she inspected the pictures closer, much to my amusement. “H-how– HOW DID YOU GET THESE PHOTOS?!”

“It wasn’t hard to take them, you two were very distracted.” There it was– The swift punishment for her doubting my work, and above all, my capability. And I took great joy in delivering it.

She stammered, flustered, and swiftly, picked those photos and tore them all to shreds with her magic, and shot her muzzle up as if she had won– But her demeanor had crumbled already. I had won.

“T-there!! No photos, no dirt! You have nothing!”

“I copied those in triplicate.” My smug expression irritated her, and her frustration turned to desperation. Swiftly, without even moving, I used my magic to take out another folder from the cabinet, and spread its contents into the table. The same contents.

Once again, she watched, slack jawed. Then she turned to me, angry, incredibly angry, but pleading. “What do you want from me, you crook!?! More money?! To humiliate me?! To watch me go down in flames?!!! You and Suri really are birds of a feather!!”

“What I want–” I spoke, coldly, without blinking. “--Is for you to respect my work, respect me, and no longer take that tone with me.”

She remained silent, and finally, I saw the expression I had been looking for all night in her face– Shame.

Placing a hoof on the table, I assured her– Just enough. “I’m not doing anything with these pictures, and I’m sure as hell not showing them to Suri, or anypony else. I’m only playing along with working for her so I can gather more evidence for your case.”

She remained silent, and I took that as a chance to add more. “You need to be more careful. Now, I’m not saying I frown upon it– Frankly, I don’t care who you’re bagging, that’s your business. But you must know what a mare like Suri would do to your reputation, if she had these pictures.”

If you want respect in this town, sometimes you have to force it. Crush it out of them if you need to.

And that’s how Rarity began to respect me.

Certainly not the most impressive thing that would happen that night, though.

With an exhale, she rolled her eyes– But I could see it in her face that she meant it. “...Fine. I'll be more careful. And I’m sorry–”

Now, how can I explain what happened next?

I don’t have a twin.

I don’t have family left in this city.

I’ve seen some weird shit in this job.

But never, in my life, did I expect a mare that looked just like me to simply appear out of thin air, falling on my wooden floor with force hard enough that I could swear she was going to break right through.

Well, ‘looked just like me’ is a bit of a stretch. She was much taller than me, definitely stronger– she wasn’t wearing clothes, a fact that made it all too apparent that she was covered in scars and recent wounds.

And of course, most noticeable of all, she had wings.

What the fuck was I looking at?

“What the fuck are you?” I raised my hat, just to make sure I was looking right– Not that what I was seeing was deniable.

Rarity had yelled out in the moment of impact, and she was breathing uneasily at the moment. “W-What in the heavens is THIS?!! She looks like YOU, darling?!?!”

The other me stood– With a look that mixed exhaustion with confusion– But surprisingly, not confusion at the circumstance, just wondering what room she was in, like she had done this before.

She spoke, and it was with my voice; She even matched my tiredness when I spoke, and I couldn’t help but speculate on who or what this could be, failing to reach a conclusion. “Sorry to interrupt you two and… What looks like pictures of Rarity and Applejack having very rough sex in the back of a boutique… What?” Her gaze grimaced in confusion at the sight of the pictures on my table, and I just kept my eyes on her. Was I dreaming?

“D-detective Sunset, what is the meaning of this?!” Rarity demanded explanations, and I had none.

She looked tired. The other me looked tired. The kind of tiredness of a pony that had been losing sleep– A look that is unmistakable, after all, I saw it in the mirror every day.

“Sorry if I’m intruding.” She led her gaze around my office, and she seemed to take interest in several things, as if the contents of my room were alien to her. “I’m Sunset Shimmer from a parallel universe. I’ll only be here for an hour, so…”

With a decisive motion I couldn’t help but respect, she took the bottle from my desk– And emptied it, by drinking it. She then walked over to my couch and sprawled herself out uncomfortably on it, with a loud exhale, letting the bottle roll on the floor.

It was like looking in a strange, twisted mirror.

She was way too large for my couch. A fact me and Rarity certainly watched, in our own degrees of confusion.

“Carry on.” She muttered, and it looked like she was trying to fall asleep.

On my couch.

I was speechless. And that's usually hard to achieve.

“Detective Sunset, what in the wide world of Equestria is going on?!” She demanded answers out of me, and I had none.

“Miss Belle, I… I think I just got a new case.” I kept my gaze on that copy of me, on my couch. “Are we done for the day? Maybe you’d like to reschedule?”

She alternated her gaze between the pony on my couch and me. And I didn’t blame her. “F-fine!! Keep me updated, and call me if there are any developments!! Your business, honestly, it's a chicanery…!!”

Gathering herself, she walked over to my door, and surprised me. “...Thank you, detective.” Then walked out.

…Then walked right back in, over to my desk and pointed at the pictures on it, with a red tinge in her face.“...Can I have these?”

“Help yourself.” I suppressed a chuckle, handing them over, and immediately upon safekeeping them, she nearly galloped out of my office with another barely audible thank you.

Quiet once more.

I stayed in my chair, for a brief moment. Watching my other self in her strange demeanor. I blinked a couple of times, just to make sure she was really there.

I took a deep breath, with my eyes closed.

Then opened them.

She was still there.

“...So. You’re me from some other universe?” I stood finally, coming over to inspect her. “How's that working out for you?”

“Bad.” I heard her mutter, with her head leaning on the couch with that same low-energy demeanor.

“Wow. How about that.” I scoffed, sarcastically. Another version of myself, who was doing badly. “You really are me.” Coming closer, I inspected her scars. “Do you mind not bleeding on my couch? Usually only I do that.” Memories of more than a handful of brawls being slept off in this very couch were recontextualized with this thing that looked like me doing the same.

I heard only an undefined grumble from her, then she turned her head. “So what are you, a detective or something? This world seems very different from what I usually see…! Kind of like the Power ponies one, or that one with the humans–”

“Power ponies? Like in those foal comics?” I raised an eyebrow, as I continued to look at her closely. This was certainly an interesting case, and I wouldn’t mind getting to the bottom of it. “What exactly are you doing here? And how did an unicorn get wings, too–”

She turned to me completely. And she asked me a question I wasn’t ready for; A question that made me freeze. She asked the question nonchalantly– Out of the blue. “Where’s Twilight Sparkle, in this universe?”

I pride myself on being known for my poker face; In fact, most ponies would say it's like I can read their minds. Idiotic notion, but regardless, I don't have a tell. But that name-- It doesn't matter if I'm folding cards or in a brawl. If I hear the name 'Twilight Sparkle' my eye twitches.

I almost, by instinct, said ‘who’s asking’? Which would have been endlessly ironic, and that is not lost on me.

“How should I know?” I lied, but given my clearly angry demeanor, she could tell I knew. She really must be me, considering she could read me like a book.

She stood from the couch and towered over me– And I sure wasn’t expecting what would happen next. She extended a hoof and touched me– Locking me in place.

I felt incredibly strange. Like I was being shown a movie, in fast forward, yet understanding all of it. And also like someone was rummaging through my mind like it was a file cabinet.

For that brief, agonizing, strange moment, it was as if I was taken out of my body, and flung through the life of another– deeply disconcerting, and yet, perfectly peaceful.

A world of magic everywhere, a world of color, a world of peace… A world of hope.

She let me go, and I nearly collapsed. I don’t know what the hell had just happened, but it was like I had seen memories of a life I hadn’t lived– One with magic and beauty and love. Completely alien to me. And of course, Twilight was in those memories, too much for my comfort. “Wh- What the fuck did you just do to me?!”

“She’s the mayor’s apprentice in this world? The mayor is Celestia, and you were her apprentice before… There are strange constants, even in the weirdest worlds…!” She spoke, and I could barely hear it. I was beginning to be convinced that I was currently having a drunk hallucination, but evidence pointed to the contrary. “This is another one of those worlds where same-gender relationships are unusual and shunned, huh? Just like with the humans… What a weird set of universes…”

“W-what did– Castles? Dragons? Winged unicorns?!” Was all I could mutter, before I caught my breath; Trying to stave off nausea– Kind of hard. I suddenly felt the need for a proper drink of water.

“We’re called Alicorns.” She stated, as she walked by my apartment, inspecting everything, and stopping by my board of cases– Dozens of newspaper entries related to cases I either participated in, or enjoyed studying, all hung up on my walls. “Your world is so strange…!”

“MY world is strange?” I finally caught my breath, walking over back to my desk, scurrying to get a bottle of water out of my drawers. “You’re the one that comes from the super colorful friendly sparkle world– Yuck.” I at long last managed to get a drink from water, it refreshed my windpipe more than I’d like to admit. “Now, May I ask again, why the hell are you here? Aren’t you royalty or whatever?” I scoffed at the notion– As if Sunset Shimmer could ever amount to that high. “And married to that Twilight. Blargh.” The very idea was infuriating to me, and utterly confused me.

“I’m not here on purpose.” She spoke, not even looking at me. “I was thrown into the multiverse against my will. I’m trying to find my way back home.”

I blinked a couple times, processing the gibberish, leaning back on my chair. I then asked her a question that was completely and entirely rhetorical. The answer seemed pretty obvious. “...How’s that working out for you?”

“...Bad.”

That word implied plenty. The tone was of mourning. Like she was at her own funeral.

After processing it, I couldn’t help but snicker. “Well how about that. You had a good thing going for you, then it all went south and you lost it all. That’s got to be the most Sunset Shimmer thing you could ever do.”

She remained silent for a moment, still not looking at me. After a painful quiet that she seemed to mull over, she finally responded. “...Yeah. it really is.”

That amused me, but the sorrow in her words were palpable– Like she wore her pain in her sleeve, and yet, kept it perfectly hidden.

…Kind of like a poker face.

Another moment of silence passed, where I wondered over the strangeness of this meeting.

But this wasn’t a case. A strange phenomenon, sure, but there wasn’t a mystery to be solved here. If anything, by tomorrow, I would think this was a dream.

I decided to buy in– Prod a little. Call it morbid curiosity. “So you’re married, huh? I’m gonna take a wild guess and assume you’re the only Sunset in your multiverse thing that is married.”

“You really are a detective.” She spoke, devoid of enthusiasm, like she was being reminded of something, maybe a lot of things. I didn’t need a yes or no, that response gave it all. And it was amusing.

Then she spoke again– Words that knocked me off balance.

“What’s your problem with Twilight Sparkle?”

I tightened my jaw, as I narrowed my gaze at the floor.

What wasn’t my problem with Twilight Sparkle? Perfect little nerd, paragon of virtue, who took my position after I fumbled it so spectacularly. She is the living embodiment of everything I lacked, and I detested even thinking about her. Not just that, but she and the mayor shared the same idealized ideologies of changing everything for the better– And were both Equally ineffective at it. Naivety, in power. Every single cell of my being was repulsed by that little nerd, who got to reach a height I fell from. And in the end, she didn’t even know I existed. I was a bug in her horseshoe and she’d never know she stepped on me.

“I don’t have a problem with Twilight Sparkle.” I lied, robotically, forcing the words out of me.

Lucky for me, she didn’t seem interested enough to pry more out of me. She simply hummed an affirmation and kept her eyes on the board.

What a fucking agony.

I exhaled, and was going to ask her to get out of my office already so I could go back to work– A lie, of course, I just wanted to sleep– but she spoke before I did. “What’s this case, right here?”

Begrudgingly, I stepped from out of my desk, walking over to her, checking on the case she pointed at.

It was a newspaper with a blurry photo of the Unicorn that disguised herself head to toe so she could fight crime– Amusing to see, always. “That's the ‘Night Mare’. A vigilante that tries fighting crime in our city. Not much of interesting to it, but her methods are… Marginally effective. Although some folks have tried hiring me to find out her real identity, I don’t really care enough to–”

“--She kind of looks like Twilight.”

I paused.

The first instinct that came to me was laughter.

“That’s fucking laughable. As if the nerd could ever raise a hoof to fight crime.” I shook my head dismissively, shrugging it off.

And yet, that ‘Alicorn’ me kept looking at the picture. She muttered, seemingly not very invested, but still adding her thoughts. “Nearly every Twilight I meet in the multiverse is a goody two shoes… Why would this one be any different?” And that mumbling intentionally made the cogs in my head spin overdrive.

I narrowed my eyes, looking at the picture. The body type matched…

Twilight was an idealist. Just like Celestia. It was very clear in every campaign or change attempt that they had on fixing up Manehattan, that Twilight was 100% on board with improving the city, no matter how naive her ideals were.

Celestia only had talented ponies on her team– She only trained those that showed promise, that much I knew, having had first hand experience with it. I was well aware that Twilight must have made it to this position by being incredibly talented at magic.

What’s more, she worked on city hall, side by side with the mayor. This gave her a perfect birds-eye-view of every problem and issue that our ‘fair’ city had, and that had to pile up. That had to be frustrating. That had to get under your skin– Force you to consider if going with the law is the right way to do things… The only way to do things.

That could send you over the edge. Try to make things better outside of the law.

My eyes narrowed, as my mind profiled her, considered every option, every angle.

Twilight Sparkle, in all her perfectness, was beginning to, even if loosely, fit a perfect profile of the ‘Night Mare’. The Mysterious Mare that attempted to tackle the problems of our city with her own hooves.

I didn’t have an interest in unmasking that vigilante before…

…But I did now.

“...I think I just got a new case.”

It had been a long streak of boring cases for a couple months, anyway.

This was going to challenge me. Push me.

It was going to be deeply, profoundly interesting.

City hall… I rarely came by this part of the city anymore. I wasn’t interested in running into my old mentor. But now, I was here on business.

I staked out the building, in the guise of simply lounging on a park bench. I could at least appreciate that my old teacher kept things tidy around here. Night had fallen, I had said goodbye to my strange other self, and had moved on to my newest case– I wasn’t about to ruminate on why a strange magical visitor simply appeared in my office.

I had considered my options at first. Staking out her apartment. Rooting through her trash. But no, this was going to take a direct approach.

And there she was. The little nerd came out of City Hall. Dressed up in a cute little suit, adjusting her glasses, clumsily carrying several papers that she was stashing on her purse as she moved.

Time to go to work.

“Excuse me, Miss Sparkle?” It wasn’t often that I was polite, but for this, I would need to be incredibly gentle– A fine toothed comb.

She had to double take, nearly bumping into me and swiftly apologizing, with embarrassment in her gaze. “Y-yes! That’s me! U-um, who are you?”

I took a moment to analyze the finer details up close.

Messy hair on a bob, the suit was tight, yet ill fitting, she had bags under her eyes, glasses in impeccably clean condition, and the most interesting detail, a small, but noticable bruise on cheek.

Could be from being punched– That much I had intimate knowledge off. I made simple assumptions, but gave into nothing. The glasses were perfectly intact, and yet she was bruised, and the ‘Night Mare’ wore no glasses. Though of course, the bruise could have been a simple result of walking without glasses, and as a result, slamming her head onto a wall, or anything of the sort, which would explain them being intact.

I had to take it slow. Presume nothing, consider everything, be absolutely sure. Build this case like one would build a home.

“Detective Shimmer, P.I.” I spoke as politely as I could, tipping my hat. I was about to say my lie over why I was there, but she spoke before me.

“Ohhh, wait, weren’t you the one that caught the ‘origami’ killer? I’ve heard of you!” Her demeanor was giddy. Almost relaxed, innocent. “Mayor Celestia has a couple of newspapers with your cases on the walls of her office, I think she’s a fan!” She giggled to herself.

That did make me freeze for a moment– Not in a million years was I expecting to hear that.

No, this wasn’t about me. Think about the case. Move it forward. “The very same.” I nodded, with a smile. “I was hoping that as the Mayor's personal assistant, you could help me with a case?”

I observed her demeanor carefully, every single reaction. At first, there was a certain shock, and I could notice concern, but after, with a slight shake of her head, she smiled again, getting excited. “W-wow! Me? Really? Sounds exciting!! …What is the case about…?” I noticed special apprehension when she asked that question. I was onto something.

With a hoof, I offered her to move forward. “You looked like you were heading somewhere. Shall we walk and talk?”

She started walking, smiling nervously, and I followed. “O-oh I was just heading home!! Nowhere else haha. So, um, your case–”

I could definitely see a certain defensiveness about her, as if she was hiding something. But I wasn’t making any assumptions yet. Merely collecting data. And so, as is to be expected, I began lying. “I’m investigating potential corruption in City Hall. A lot of articles in Manehattan believe that our mayor is to blame for the state of our city, and my clients are private. So with that–”

“Humpf! The integrity of City Hall shouldn’t be questioned! We’re passionately doing our very best every day to improve the city and make it a better place–” A defensiveness and a sense of integrity. Cute. She really was just like the Mayor. I reigned it in before I lost her.

“That is precisely why I'm investigating, Miss Sparkle.” I assured her, making sure to keep it friendly. “After all, wouldn’t it be better if the public had open knowledge that City Hall was investigated, and nothing was wrong?”

Her demeanor changed on a dime, almost apologetically, flustered once more. How in the world did this little nerd replace me? “O-oh! Right! That’s very noble of you! How can I help?”

Noble. Hah. “For starters, I could interview you–” I noticed that it was quite late, and that I was getting hungry, but I needed to see this through; After all, I was far from started. “How about over dinner? My treat.”

I noticed her nervousness increase, as she looked me up and down, measuring me, but with a nod, she smiled again. “T-that sounds great! I’m getting pretty hungry too. I know a pretty good spot, just around the block, if you’d like?”

“Lead the way, Miss Sparkle.” Hook, line and sinker.

I had just successfully achieved interview status with the mare that I suspected to be our most revered and wanted vigilante.

There were certainly a handful of signs that pointed to my suspicions, but I wasn’t going to jump on anything just yet– This was going to take finesse and care. Twilight seemed to get nervous easily, and the last thing I needed was her suspecting my true motives.

She thought I was interviewing her regarding City Hall, when I would instead be interviewing her about her.

And if I had to go to several dinners with this weird nerd to uncover her secret identity, well, that was certainly what I’d do.

Little did I know this would have been the most interesting case of my life.

But for tonight, we were simply having dinner.

Author's Note

Ah, sometimes it's fun to just do something completely diffrent.

I don't have much to say about this one. Did you notice I was a fan of Jessica Jones lmao. Generally, this time, Sunset Prime isn't even trying to improve her other self's life. She's just trying to rest.

...And she might have accidentally improved it either way. Proximity to Twilight Sparkle tends to do that.

Honestly, for once, I wanted to make an chapter as small in scope as possible-- I considered expanding on the Twilight case but realized nah. Use your imagination.

Detective.

Some fine interesting detective work, some fun to be had.

And of course, I threw some rarijack in there, because it's fucking funny.

I am slowing my role with writing, I might take a full break soon enough altogether, but I really hope you've enjoyed these adventures so far!

I will say, Its been long overdue for us to have a Pinkie-centric chapter, but unfortunately I had to bump her time to shine a bit further in. Sucks, because Pinkie is very important to Sunset, but I need to save it for the best.

Up next, we won't be doing an intermission-- it will be a bit longer until we see what Twilight Prime is up to. But ohhh, I can't wait.

I'm on a hilarious moment now that despite that every single following chapter will be incredibly fun to write, they'll each be funner than the last-- Which means that I'm just like. yeah sure I'll have a backstory chapter, a discord chapter, the next and final intermission, but can I just get to the insanely climactic four-parter finale and the three supplementary chapters that come before it specifically to set it up? Like C'MOOON I'm a slave to my own ideas.

Up next, let's just say the next chapter will be daring.

Daring Do, and the Tomb of the Last Valkyrie

Day one ~

I did it! After searching high and low, through so many corners of Equestria, I think I finally managed to properly complete an inscription in some incredibly old tomes– And through painful, long hours of difficult translation with some Canterlot museum officials, I think I finally have the location of an incredibly ancient temple!!

I won’t be hasty. This temple is at the edges of Equestria. Deep, in one of the furthest reaches of the undiscovered west! Now, it’s fairly known why few of us thread there– It's dangerous, uncharted, and desolate. I’ll need supplies… I’ll need a team.

The old me wouldn’t even have considered it. She would have just gone at it alone.

…Thanks, Rainbow Dash.

This temple… We couldn't fully decipher all it was about, but one thing for sure: Alicorns. Little is known about any Alicorns that might have come before or after Celestia– If there were any! But I have my hunches. No presumptions yet, though! It’s more exciting that way!

I’m deeply invested in what we might find– Whatever this is, it may be something that is a thousand years old! We’re talking ANCIENT Equestria!! All the artifacts, all the history!! I can’t imagine how happy the ponies at Canterlot museum would be, to be able to add more to its ancient wing, and just think of how incredible my next book would be, if I could add bits and pieces of our ancient history on it! Well, despite my audience mostly going for the action stuff…

But honestly? I’m mostly excited about the prospect, the mystery, of uncovering more about Alicorns. I wonder what Princess Celestia would think of my discovery?

Well, only one way to find out, I’ll have to… Actually make the discovery.

Daring Do, signing off!

Day Twelve ~

Well, it wasn’t that hard to put together a crew.

Okay. It was. I’m already at the farthest reaches of Equestria. Rallying ponies that would be interested in braving the unknown for the sake of adventure, knowledge and history is a bit difficult, after all, most ponies here are locals, they’re not exactly interested in adventure, since they’ve lived in these places all they’re lives. Who would know better how dangerous it might be than somepony that lives here?

But I did manage to put together a small crew! Mostly from ponies that are already used to living in these high altitudes. I’m ashamed to say it but a few of them only have expertise on traveling through these mountains because their job is to guide tourists more than anything.

No matter! The locals have lived here, so they know how to survive here. That much is the best I could ask for.

…I did get an unexpected addition to our crew– A unicorn. They aren’t very common around these parts. She seemed to be particularly curious about Alicorn history and on this expedition, and she seemed cunning, so I let her join. The more the merrier– But I’ll keep an eye on her. She stood out, and she wasn’t a local– The others told me she had only lived around these parts for a few years.

Nonetheless, there are now ten of us! We are well supplied, and we set out tomorrow, into the unknown! For discovery!

I have to say. I’m more excited than on my usual adventures. Traveling to uncharted places, where no ponies have threaded for a thousand years… It gives you a sense of wonder! Of curiosity!!

…I hope my readers feel the same, instead of hoping for more fight scenes. Though I can’t blame them, they don’t know it's me, a real pony, getting punched, stabbed, poisoned, smacked, crushed, thrown, etc, etc, etc…

But I have a good feeling about this adventure. We set out tomorrow!

Day Fourteen ~

So far so good! Conditions are a bit difficult, but we are holding on. Following the directions is hard, but I anticipated difficulty. The mountains and their jungles are incredibly vertical, sometimes moving our supplies is the most difficult part.

We are mostly in good spirits, though…! Well, mostly.

One of our team already went back to his village– he realized pretty quickly that if there was a chance we’d spend a week out here, and that conditions would get worse– That it wasn’t worth it to keep going. Quitting while you’re ahead is definitely the best choice here, if you’re not motivated by the adventure itself– And besides, there will be storms soon. rainstorms, Snowstorms, I do not know.

…It is beautiful out here, however. The mountains go almost… perfectly upwards, at times, and yet, the jungle is spread out everywhere. Some of us climb trees and their very vines to keep moving forward! And setting camp is always… Calm. We find comfortable ledges, and have wonderful views.

It is incredible. The jungles seem tropical– The trees are thick, and their roots spread everywhere on the dirt and rock we walk on, and the vines are everywhere in the air, sometimes making flight difficult– And yet the weather is akin to that of the frozen north. Such a peculiar place, and yet, so beautiful…

We are holding onto our supplies carefully, and occasionally run into edible flora! Not as many fruits as we could have hoped, but still a comfortable amount.

…I kept an eye on that outsider unicorn. She mostly keeps to herself, but is decently reliable. She seems invested to find our objective, and that, I can very much appreciate. Steely eyed; A mare after my own heart.

Whenever we tell stories by the fire at night, she only ever listens. She never tells her own.

Either way, we are getting closer… Though being able to decrypt these coordinates is a bit more dizzying, once you realize it's not just cardinal directions, it’s up and down! This place really must have been related to ancient Alicorns… But heh. As a Pegasus, won’t faze me.

I’m in this ‘till the end! Daring Do doesn’t quit!

Day Nineteen ~

What a strange, yet beautiful place. We are much higher now.

The Jungle is tropical, and yet, the mountains above us have snow– and in fact, I feel we may see blizzards soon. The cold hasn’t been that bad so far, but we are prepared for it if it does. The mountains are so steep, and yet the trees help us in our treks.

We haven't had to deal with any dangerous fauna. It seems a lot of the animals that live around here are birds, or small rodents, nothing threatening to us. Not many predators, if any…! It has made this journey quite relaxing.

It snows on occasion, but we’re properly bundled up. I often find that unicorn with her hood down, feeling the snowflakes land on her face. I can’t help but wonder what’s going through her mind, but sometimes things are best left to mysteries.

At nights, the skies are almost– Perforated by the mountains, they scrape the night sky and its stars in a beautiful manner. I am just…

…Even if we don’t find anything, I’ll still write about this. I won’t publish it, but I'll write it. I need to remember this place.

…More of the men left today. There’s only five of us now. They choose to leave as a unit, and I let them take as many supplies as they thought they needed. After all, who knows if it’ll be easier down than it’ll be up.

I don’t blame them for quitting. Traversing the mountains is one thing, but decoding our directions is another challenge entirely.

We wished them safe passage, and kept going.

I think we’re getting closer. I’m… Almost certain we are.

But it doesn’t matter. Even if I had to continue alone, I would.

Day Twenty One ~

We saw our first evidence of ancient Civilization today!!

It was gorgeous, deep, immensely high up in a forest mountain! We saw a glade, and it was the perfect place to set camp– and wow, right there, what we thought was a tree, was instead an ancient column!!

The column was thick, and it kept going up all the way till it reached the roof of a crevice above us. Was it built to support the structure of the mountain? Or another structure above us entirely?

Scouting the area showcased a couple more examples of ancient structures, corroded by time and weather. It was beautiful to see even a single column managed to stand! Incredible, even!

Upon further analysis, it definitely predates many eras in Equestria, if I would guess, it was a part of a larger structure, maybe even larger than we could possibly know!

And other good news, we have had no other pony leave the group since those few days ago. The five of us continue going strong. If nothing else, we have a good rhythm going! Sharing stories, joking about home, talking about our past… And that Unicorn is here, too. She never talks about herself.

…I often catch her staring into the distance quietly. She’s quiet often, actually. Despite the brooding, she seems happy to be here, almost… At peace.

I think she and I can agree that sometimes solitude isn’t loneliness. That sometimes being very far from civilization feels… gentle. It feels comfortable.

Looking at the night sky, even after a blizzard has passed, and knowing that there is not another living pony for miles upon miles– There's a comfort to it.

Uncharted lands, distant lands… That is what I call home.

And I can tell she feels the same.

…What a strange mare, that Sunset Shimmer.

Day Twenty Two ~

YES! WE FOUND IT!

It’s unmistakable! We are now officially camped out at the edge of an incredibly high mountain slope– Guarded by tall, ancient trees, and with the occasional snow here and there (not to mention the hail we’ve been getting often. It’s been COLD.)

And of course, the most important part, the door.

There is an immense, sturdy set of stone doors– Insanely ancient, guarding something that is deeper in. This place must have been excavated into the rock itself! It is so incredibly hidden, and yet, to those that know it and can fly, it would be a sitch to come and go– But mostly, I imagine, for Alicorns!

There was a bundle of vines covering it when we first saw it– And what's more, there is the beautiful engraving of an alicorn in it– Spreading her wings wide!

We are camped out in front of the door, attempting to figure a way to open it.

…This is where the difficult part comes in… I have no idea. The inscriptions I have don’t have even one mention of it being locked, on the contrary.

Okay. I usually don’t say this, but I’ve got a bad feeling. I’m not an expert in magic– Duh, I’m a pegasus– And I'm fairly certain this is a magic lock.

It’d be heartbreaking to turn back now… Head back to Canterlot, talk to the museum staff, see if I can arrange something? A new expedition crew more equipped to handle something like this?

Honestly, I might as well tell Celestia about this if I can– But I imagine that the Princess of the Sun has better things to do than to come to the middle of nowhere to look at a closed door. Hopefully what’s inside there will concern her, though!

…Maybe that Rainbow Dash could convince her Princess friend to come here. Though the same logic applies, I imagine they’d be rather busy. Maybe if I appeal to her sense of adoration for history and discovery…?

One thing we can definitely tell. This is related to Alicorns. The engravings are unmistakable.

Day Twenty Four ~

The three men decided to go back. We haven’t found anything or any way to open this door, so I don’t blame them. I gave them most of our supplies, something Sunset didn’t seem happy with– But she was adamant on staying, so I at least have company.

This door… It's a problem. No booby traps, no keys, no handles, no nothing. It isn’t about strength, it’s definitely about magic– But neither of us have figured it out.

We took a few expeditions attempting to go around or over the door, and found nothing. Barely any indication of structure, much less a hidden entrance.

We’ll keep looking on the following days. I’m still determined to figure this out– And I hope the men make it back okay… it’d be quite the fall.

But it’s beautiful. If nothing else, it’s beautiful.

I feel like we’re at the top of the world– Not emotionally, but literally. The tall jungle trees, juxtaposed with the cold– it has a strange beauty to it. Sometimes the clouds are below us, sometimes they’re above us– It has been snowing nearly every day now, but we’ve been careful. And Sunset seems incredibly adept with fire magic, that’s been truly helpful!

We don’t talk much. And I don’t mind that. We need to conserve oxygen, and what’s more, I’ve never been up for that friendship stuff Rainbow babbled on about the last few times we met.

But a partner sounds nice. This kind of situation definitely calls for one. I would have asked that fan of mine, but she’s often busy in central Equestria with those crazy globe trotting friends of hers. Last I heard they were doing some sort of nonsense celebration regarding Princess Twilight Sparkle having found a ‘romantic’ partner or something– Which almost blew up a city, if I heard right? Something about the partner was secretly evil and tried killing her. This is why I don’t bother with that romance nonsense. I’m more of an action gal.

Don’t even get me started on that time Dash told me a friend of hers became a vampire. And people think my adventures are nonsense and unrealistic. Sheesh.

Whatever. I’ll ask Rainbow about it at the next fan meeting she comes to.

…Though considering where I am right now, it might be a while…

Day Twenty Seven ~

Supplies are running low. We’ve had to huddle for warmth every night. It's getting colder… But damnit, I’m not quitting yet.

Still, this fucking door. It’s just impassable.

Sunset convinced me to try using a battering ram, so we constructed one– If nothing else, to at least test out how resilient the door is, and to see how profound the magic protection in this temple is. It pained me to potentially damage history like this, but I figured it’d be worth a shot.

…Unfortunately, or fortunately, the ram blew up into splinters. The magic protecting this place is incredibly strong. Sunset identified it as an ancient Alicorn protection spell– And worst of all, it might not need a key, nor a blast to open, but a pony.

Maybe we really do need to get Princess Twilight or Celestia to come all the way here…

…An idea Sunset seemed to hate.

Can’t blame her. Imagine climbing a valley, just to be stopped by a door, and having to go back down all the way to Canterlot, get a pony that can open it, and then climb all the way back up… It sounds idiotic.

Besides, this really isn’t about pride but… I really wanted to be the one to discover this. It’d feel a bit disappointing to have to rely on others, especially a Princess, to open this.

We’re staying. I’m not sure how long we can thin out these supplies– Especially considering how the way back might be incredibly difficult.

Well… Then comes the irony. Not difficult for me. Despite the strong and cold winds, I could just fly down here. I would lose a few feathers, certainly catch some cold related diseases, but I’d live.

…But Sunset is just an Unicorn. She can’t. She’d have to make her way back walking.

I said I wouldn’t leave her behind, but she didn’t seem to mind the idea of me going–

–How could anypony be okay with that? She would die up here. I wouldn’t find her body until I returned better equipped to open this, maybe months from now– Maybe a YEAR from now. It’d be gruesome, and… Sad.

And she just seemed okay with it.

…I’m staying.

Day Thirty ~

We can’t stay. There’s no way past this door, I hate to admit it, but whatever way to open it, we don’t have it. I have to go back to Canterlot, and see if I can relay all I’ve seen to unicorns that would be equipped to discover how to open it– Though I doubt some pointdexters would be capable of climbing all the way up here, to be honest.

The weather is getting worse, but Sunset has diligently managed to keep fires lit for us. It’s a bit difficult, but we managed. And yet, it doesn’t matter– Staying here is suicide.

I do feel a bit sad. I feel like there is something incredible just beyond this point and yet, we can’t cross it! It’s a brick wall! Who knows what I'm leaving behind…?

So much potential history, so much to uncover… And I’m walking away.

But I refuse to give up. I will return someday, and I will find a way past this door… I hope.

…Now here comes the hard part.

I have to convince Sunset to come with me.

“...If you stay here, you WILL die! Do you see those storm clouds? Those are endless weeks of blizzards coming our way, Sunset! Let’s just climb down together!” Daring Do was as valiant as ever, trying her best to reason. The weather was indeed getting worse. The tall trees around them, all the vines and otherwise did not cover the snow that was beginning to pile up.

And in the open sky, barred only by the many mountains on this endless valley, could be seen a massive cluster of storm clouds, on its way, maybe arriving in a day.

…But Sunset didn’t care. She sat in front of the great door quietly, looking at it blankly. One of the few signs of life was her condensed breath, which both mares puffed out as they talked. “You’ve got wings, Dare. Climbing down is pointless to you, so just fly down. You’ll be back in the village in two days, at the most.” She spoke coldly, inattentive, as if she was thinking of something else.

That attitude only served to unnerve the adventurer, who wasn’t one to leave others behind. “I’m not just gonna leave you here to rot!” She tried shaking her wings emphatically, but keeping them closer to her body helped with the heat.

Only a scoff came from Sunset, who still did not look at her. “I’m climbing down at my own pace, don’t worry…”

“You’re lying.”

Silence.

The cold wind rustling through the trees was all they heard, as Sunset continued to be completely relaxed at the thought of her own demise. The same wind passed by their winter coats, that poorly protected them.

Grunting in frustration, the explorer tried being by her side, trying to get eye contact. “Why are you lying about this? It’s okay to let go– We found something special, yes, but it isn't worth our lives! We can go back to Canterlot together if you want– We can put a team together that could open this, maybe! Hell, maybe Princess Twilight herself would be interested in being here–”

“--I’m staying. I’ve made my decision.” She spoke coldly, and with a sense of finality that shocked the other.

“Why in the world would you–”

She turned to Daring Do, only for a moment. “Look– We’re not friends. We were just on this expedition together. Let’s not discuss this. You can’t carry me on your back. I’m staying.”

For a moment, the quiet was all that they shared.

Daring Do sat down, looking at the floor. And she felt guilty. Guilty that a life would be lost because of her, or because of her inability– A life would be lost because she wanted to come here.

And it was a pretty reliable life, at that. “Is this… Really what you want? Seriously?”

“What I want has never mattered. Not a single day of my life.” The words were almost sputtered out of her without energy, breathless. She closed her eyes, shaking her head. “But if it means anything, I want to stay.”

Being put that way, it almost seemed poetic. Almost heroic.

She turned away again. “Look, again, we’re not friends. I won’t even be a footnote in your adventures. With any luck, you’ll forget me easily. So please don’t make it a big deal about the fact that I want to die here. “

Daring Do clenched her jaw, narrowing her eyes. “You’re making it really hard for me to believe that this is out of a sense of nobility, you know?”

“Oh really? Why am I doing this?” She asked that, almost like a dare. Like defiance.

“Self destruction.”

Finally, in this new moment of silence, Sunset smiled. It was the first time that the explorer had even seen her smile, it made her take a mental step back. Reevaluate.

It seemed she was right on the money.

“You’re an interesting mare, Daring Do.” Sunset shrugged, and still, she didn’t move. “But this conversation is going in circles, isn’t it?”

Sitting down, the adventurer agreed completely, even if she didn’t like it.

Shaking her head slowly, Sunset exhaled. “I’m not wasting any more of my breath with it. If you want me to go, you’ll have to drag me out of here. If not, good luck on your way down. Goodbye.”

That was definitive. The conversation was over.

And Daring Do hated it. Every aspect of this– She wanted to, even if remembering this as a failed adventure, to be capable of remembering it as a beautiful failure.

But not when a life was lost on her watch.

More silence. Neither of the mares moved, as the snowflakes slowly fell around them. And Sunset kept her gaze on that door, ever still, ever shut.

Grimacing, attempting to heat up her muzzle by scratching her wings together on it, the explorer considered her options… And decided to just stall. “Since you’re going to die anyway… Do you mind telling me your story?”

A light, weary chuckle erupted from the Unicorn– Amused, no matter how tired. She opened her mouth, as if about to speak, then shut it, shaking her head, still smiling. “You know what…? …You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” That was a no.

Frustrated silence. Sunset scratched her chin. Not out of nervousness, but… Something else. Too much.

“You know… I think my hunch is right. you might need an Alicorn to open this door. So if you ever come up here again with Celestia, or… Twilight, well…” her voice trailed off. She shook her head again. “Nevermind. Just be sure to bury me, if you find my remains. You can bury me right here, too. That’s all I ask, really.”

“...That’s it…?” her voice was almost pleading. It was filled with pity. The adventurer blew raspberries, looking at the horizon. “Never before have I seen a mare so comfortable with her own demise…” There was no way to keep this light, but she tried either way. “...You’re an interesting mare, Sunset Shimmer.”

“There are worse ways to die, you know….” The unicorn almost smiled, as she turned her gaze to the endless mountain horizon, with its jungles and fallen snow. “...At least I have a pretty good view…!” She seemed genuinely happy. If not, then at the very least pleased.

This was, to her, one of the best ways her life could have ended. She knew herself well, and knew that this demise was mercy.

Besides… It was almost poetry that her body might one day be found here… By her old mentor.

Would she be recognizable?

Or would she be too decayed, and simply a nondescript pile of unicorn bones, scraped clean?

The irony was not lost on her. She almost, for a brief moment, desired to be alive, if only just to see the reaction of her old mentor, on finding her corpse here.

At the furthest most edges of Equestria. The edge of everything.

The irony almost made her burst out laughing, then and there. Sunset Shimmer. The mare who thought she would one day inherit the sun– The mare who failed in becoming a Princess, who fell from grace so stupendously… Found dead, in front of a door that only opened for Alicorns.

Her life was a big joke at her own expense. But she was laughing with it.

She shook her head, exhaling. “Stop stalling and get going, already. You’re burning daylight.”

The casualness of her demeanor shook the explorer, who was genuinely taken back by this suicidal stranger.

She stalled more.

For a handful of minutes, she considered her options once more, trying to think of absolutely anything.

She watched Sunset slowly make her way back to the door quietly.

…But not for long.

With a flash, the Princess of Hope collapsed into the snow between them, immediately shaking herself off and noting the temperatures, gazing at her surroundings. The cold nearly evaporating off of her warm body, producing little bouts of steam that seeped off of her. Before she could notice Daring Do, her other self exclaimed in surprise, as many Sunsets did.

“What the fuck are you?!” Her calm demeanor all gone, as her mind raced with the hypothesis of what this might be. Anything blaming the alicorn temple near them, the mountain, the snow madness, anything at all.

“Where in the wide world of Equestria are we?” The Valkyrie looked around, completely unfamiliar with her surroundings. “Where have you run off to now…?”

“W-what is this??! A temple illusion? Perhaps a messenger from the magic from the door?! A-and it looks just like you!!” Daring Do ran forward, inspecting the newcomer Alicorn, wondering just what in the world was happening.

“What the hell is another me doing next to Daring Do?” Sunset raised an eyebrow, in utter surprise and confusion, looking at the adventurer. “Are you…”

“Excuse me, miss alicorn! Are you real? Connected to that temple, maybe? Why do you look like Sunset? We’ve been trying to go inside it for days, perhaps you could give us some insight at what we’re dealing with?”

Sunset, however, didn’t deal with it that easily, as she patted herself and looked at the Alicorn. “W-why do you look like me?! What the fuck is going on?! Am I dead?!”

Blinking a couple times, the Valkyrie exchanged glances between the two. “...Wait, you’re her partner on this… Adventure?”

“Expedition!” Daring Do corrected, automatically, likely having done so before, dozens of times.

A moment of silence passed, as the Valkyrie inspected her other self thoroughly, having had ample experience with herself in the past week, and her look hardened, until she let out an exhale. “...You’re just here to steal treasure, aren’t you.”

“U-uh?! W-what?! …No?” That was entirely unconvincing. She was caught entirely flabbergasted, so lying was difficult. The Valkyrie reached down and read her memories with ease.

I am Sunset Shimmer. And I came here to steal treasure.

I failed as a pupil of Celestia. And I failed to get revenge– I couldn’t bear to stay there. I had to run as far as possible. There's no place in Equestria for Sunset Shimmer.

Here I was, living another day of my nonexistence, as far as I could from the people I hurt… Then this explorer offered a job that could lead to ancient treasure.

Being on the furthest reaches of Equestria isn’t enough. I need to leave. I have to go.

So I’m taking what I need, and I’m buying a boat and enough supplies, and I’m sailing away, anywhere but here. Anywhere but this country.

None of them will ever have to deal with me anymore– And neither will I.

And if I die, I die. No one would miss me– Not even I would miss me.

And I was ready to die here, too…

Grunting with anger, the Princess of Hope shook her head in disappointment. “Ugh, another runaway, another thief, self appointed exile, it never ends. It never fucking ends…!”

And Daring Do caught on, her eyes widening in shock and confusion. “W-what?! Wait, were you going to stab me in the back?!”

And the other Sunset bit back, frustrated at this entire situation. “Hey! There’s probably dozens upon dozens of historical artifacts in there! My plan was to just take a bit, just enough, and then bail! …I’d only stab you in the back if there was little treasure.” Sunset shrugged, having given this plenty of thought before.

The Alicorn just shuddered in anger, with an inhale.

And of course, the explorer felt betrayed. “Were you lying about anything and everything you’ve said to me about your interest in this expedition?! What’s your real name?!”

“Hey I NEED this money!” Sunset got defensive, emphatic. “If I could get myself a ship and enough supplies I could finally leave this fucking country– It’s just means to an end, okay?! You wouldn’t miss a couple of golden chalices!”

Shocked to the core, Daring Do could make no sense of the Unicorn before her. “Why in the world would you want to use stolen treasure to leave Equestria?! Who are you, really!?”

“She’s another runaway.” The Valkyrie stated, coldly, exhausted.

“What does THAT mean?!” The two others questioned in complete confusion.

A long, prolonged, exhausted exhale came from the Valkyrie. “I’m Sunset Shimmer from another universe. I came here by accident, and I'll leave in an hour. What I mean is– This is another universe in which she– In which I decided to run away from everything, my mistakes, and my future. She just found an eccentric way to do it. Plundering from ancient temples… I almost respect how far you managed to get. I don’t even know where we are right now…”

Scoffing in anger, the explorer turned to her ‘partner’, flaring her wings in anger. “These artifacts are ancient Equestrian history! They belong in a museum, and they deserve to be appraised by the Princesses themselves! I’m not letting you take even a single trinket!!”

“Newsflash, Dare!” She spoke that name mockingly. “I don’t know if you noticed, but that door is closed, so I failed! We both failed! Now, you have your wings, so why don’t you fly on out of here and fuck off, and leave me to die already?!” She then turned to her other self, with just as much anger. “And you! Don’t even get me started– Whatever the FUCK you are, whatever messed up mocking illusion made to torture me, or Celestia’s perfect little pupil– why don’t you shove that–”

“SHUT. UP.” Sunset barked at her other self, flaring her wings, and forcing her to collapse on the snow merely by taking a step.

“You’re a fucking runaway. Self appointed exile. You don’t get to pretend you have the high ground– Or even any sort of aspect of your life put together. You might as well have killed yourself those years ago when you stole Twilight’s crown– It’s just. How, WHY, WHY ARE SO MANY OF MY OTHER SELVES LIKE YOU?!”

Quiet fell on the mountains once more. Matched only by the haggard of the Valkyrie.

“Being in Starlight’s cult, being in prison on Griffonstone, being a hermit on the frozen wastes of the crystal empire, being a drunken grifter all over Equestria, being the very same on the dragon lands– IT NEVER ENDS!! YOU’RE ALWAYS RUNNING!!”

More uneasy silence.

“You could have had everything. You could have been me. But instead you choose to run away. Congratulations, me.” She shook her head dismissively, scoffing at her other self. “Go ahead, keep running from the people you loved. Keep running from yourself. Can you even call this living?”

The silence persisted, as they glared at each other.

The Princess of Hope let out a long, prolonged exhale. “Fuck it. I’m not wasting my breath with you. I’m too tired for this.” Sunset turned around, folding her wings close and letting out a sigh. “Enjoy your life, runaway. I’m not fixing this one for you.”

The two mares regarded her with confusion and hesitation.

But the other Sunset wasn’t one to take things lying down. She got up and bit back. “Yeah, it's pretty easy to judge from your ivory tower, with your wings and all your power!! Go ahead and brag, asshole!! You have no idea what it’s like to be ME!”

Through one single motion, the Princess of Hope teleported in front of her, flaring her wings, and her horn alight, feeling intense anger. “You don’t even have an INKLING–”

And then, a tremor.

The doors to the temple opened.

Slowly, with dust and a draft, the passage was clear, and the three of them looked upon it.

Silence.

“It’s… Open!! Amazing!! The door must have reacted to your magic…!” The explorer looked between the alicorn and the passage, wondering just what was going on.

The unicorn, however, remained glaring at her other self, saying nothing. Clenching her jaw. Internalizing anger, as she always did.

“I-It’s finally open…!” The Adventurer explained, with short breaths, looking at the dark passage. “We should check–”

“Shut up. Both of you.” The Valkyrie stood perfectly still. Her ears twitched, and her gaze was drawn to the door. “Something… Something’s calling me.”

The other two only regarded with confusion, as the Valkyrie began moving immediately towards the door. Without hesitation, compelled to do so.

“W-wait! There might be traps! There might be–” But she stopped, looking down at Sunset, who was sitting down, glaring at the snow.

This entire situation was mistifying to the both of them. But obviously Sunset was taking it worse.

“C’mon, the doors are open. I don’t want to let you out of my sight.” Daring Do extended a hoof down at her.

Sunset’s glare turned back to her. It looked like she wanted to shout a thousand profanities. But she swallowed her anger.

Her objective was clear. And the doors were open.

“Fuck off, Dare.” She sputtered, ignoring the hoof, and standing on her own, turning immediately, she followed her Alicorn self.

Those were all the words they exchanged before entering the temple.

The Valkyrie led the way, her horn’s light bathing their surroundings.

It looked like a dining hall. Wooden tables, chairs and cups were left behind, some tidy, some overturned. Barrels lined some of the walls, and a couple of details caught their attention. A dartboard hung , full of darts all over it, missing or otherwise, some scrawlings adorned the walls, made by horns scraping them, seemingly comedic messages, such as ‘Saberwing was here’ or ‘Faith is a prude. And she is maidenless’ or even ‘Mist’s ass is too nice to be one of us.’

Daring Do was shocked, as she analyzed the environment. If it wasn’t for the dust, it would have seemed like ponies were just here. “Incredible, this temple, it's…!”

“It’s not a temple.” The Princess of Hope stated robotically, as she continued moving forward, her every step premeditated. “It’s a mess hall.”

“Mess is right.” Sunset grumbled, she observed many tables full of clutter, and reaching the barrels, turning a faucet. A liquid trickled down into the floor. “Who wants centuries-old booze?”

No response from the others, but the question was rhetorical. She reached down and licked the stream, and regretted it immediately, spitting it up and turning the faucet closed once more. Centuries old booze did not taste very good.

The Valkyrie ignored both of them. Her pace quickened.

She stopped, looking at a wall with a tapestry upon it. In it, dozens depicted of Alicorns, all adorned with armor, flying by and lounging together.

Her eyes widened as she analyzed it intently.

The Explorer reached her, ane gasped at the sight, looking at it intently. “I-Incredible!! This must be nearly a millennium old– Those, aren’t they…?”

“...Valkyries…!” The Alicorn stated quietly, observing it. “I… I’ve never seen anything like this, in my universe…!”

Her other self did not approach, or show interest. She looked at every other corner, searching for trinkets that might be of value, taking advantage of the others being distracted.

Squinting, following an inscription, Sunset came closer. “Sisterhood… Warriors… Helios and Selene united us… Safety of the lands.” She muttered.

“You can READ the long lost language of the Alicorns?!” The adventurer’s jaw dropped.

“Sort of. My mo– Ahem, Celestia has been teaching me and my wife as part of our training. It’s very much a lost language, though.” She shrugged, trying not to think of home.

The explorer narrowed her eyes, gazing at the beautiful tapestry. “Who are these ‘Helios’ and ‘Selene’, I wonder? What a mystery…!”

“Not a mystery at all.” The Alicorn shrugged, with a small smile. “It’s the alicorn translation of Celestia and Luna’s names. They must have used them, back in the day.”

Hastingly, the alicorn moved forward, looking upon any object of interest. “There’s something here. I can feel it– Me and my wife only ever researched Valkyries, we never found anything substantial–”

She stopped– In a new room, there were mannequins, stone statues that stood, brandishing their wings and horns. She stopped because one of them still displayed armor. They were in an armory…

Weapons lined the walls, dozens of objects of interest, but she focussed on only one.

The statue that still adorned armor.

Beholding it, she mimicked its pose, and with a flash, adorned her own armor.

“W-woah!! YOU are a Valkyrie too?!” Daring Do exclaimed, coming closer, inspecting her. “What’s your connection to this temple, Valkyrie?!”

“None. I’m only an imitation.” Sunset tilted her head, looking closer at the statue. “In my universe, I studied them because I wanted to be unbeatable in a fight, so I could protect my wife from anything. It seemed like a good mantle to adorn– But I’m the only one. By all intents and purposes, all Valkyries have been long extinct, and I'm just… A Cosplayer.” She grimaced the words, shrugging. It was a fact to her, no matter how much she had proven herself in battle, or how much her loved ones believed in her, there was no way to quantify that she was the real deal, after all, the real deal was dead.

Sunset, from the corner, ignored them. She ignored the idea that there was a world where she was successful, an alicorn, strong, and married. And through their distraction, looted a couple of objects that seemed valuable in the room. Small pieces of armor, and small daggers, anything that looked of worth, stuffing them on her travel bag.

“Well, your armor is of a similar model, but it sure seems damaged… What happened?” The explorer raised an eyebrow, beholding the bends and cuts and burns on her plating, and some pieces dangerously close to breaking.

“Too much.” The Princess of Hope chuckled, shaking her head. “...You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.”

Blowing raspberries, Daring Do looked behind her, at the other Sunset, who acted nonchalant and innocent. “Yeah, you really are Sunset. Both insist on being mysterious.”

Ignoring the statement, the Alicorn kept moving, donning her armor still. “This isn’t a temple– It was a communal home. I think maybe a hideout…?”

They moved through more corridors, passing by rooms. It was as if she could hear the echoes of laughter and conversation still echoing in those halls, after a thousand years.

“...What happened, for all of them to vanish…?” The explorer pondered, looking at every corner.

Quick inspections showed they all resembled dorm rooms, and were decorated with some individual tastes, even by old memorabilias. Small statues, paintings, vases of flowers long dead, Tapestries, thrown aside articles of clothing, picture frames that had drawings of what could be family, even the occasional doll.

And strangely, every window was sealed with stone and dirt from the mountain. As if the entire structure had been cocooned within the mountain itself.

“I started training to fight long before I studied how Valkyries did it.” Sunset stated, walking by the rooms, absentmindedly, drawn forward. “Only long after I became an Alicorn that I began studying their way of fighting– It seemed befitting, after all, having both wings and horns gives you an unique perspective on battle. Unlike any other… Not that I needed many lessons, considering I was also training with Celestia…”

“T-this is dizzying!!” The Explorer kept after her, even if she wanted to stop to look at everything. “I have never seen so much evidence of the existence of Valkyries before– There are barely any records whatsoever! There’s only one piece of armor that was ever found, and it’s situated in–”

“The Manehattan museum. I know.” The Alicorn nodded along, looking around. “After I began finding more information on the Valkyries, when I was still figuring out what kind of Alicorn I wanted to be… It seemed like a good path. I certainly don’t regret it, but there was never really a way for me to prove I was worthy… And Celestia never told me much about them.”

“Hohoho… Maybe we’ll discover what happened to them here!! To think, there’s a universe in which Sunset would become an Alicorn… A-and to imagine that there are parallel universes out there, too…!” There was too much information being processed at once.

“In an hour, you won’t have to worry about it, so don’t worry about it.” The Princess of Hope shrugged. “Bit of advice. The multiverse only brings disappointment. Focus on the joys your world brings. Focus on what you can provide for it.” She finished saying that by eyeing her other self with a scowl, who rolled her eyes in response.

“Very wise!! I’m taking note of that!” The explorer took out a little notepad, and quickly scrambled some notes– This was indeed incredible, and would make for an amazing book, if all continued going this well. “This is going to make for an incredible tale, I just know it.”

The walk continued quietly. The alicorn’s ears twitched with anticipation.

Daring Do shot a glance behind them, looking at the other Sunset Shimmer, who kept completely to herself, silently looking around the hallways searching for anything of value.

The Valkyrie felt a shiver.

She stopped by a set of big great doors. Beholding them with uncertainty. “There's something here…!”

She swung the doors open with her magic, and entered the room.

It resembled an astronomy tower, an observatory, supported by columns, having multiple floors, and with a beautifully painted ceiling that depicted many alicorns flying around Celestia and Luna. The same kind of clutter littered the room, but with it, came dozens upon dozens of trinkets and artworks from an ancient era– Vases, cutlery, statues, made of all sorts of metals and engravings, and the walls were lined with books and paintings.

And in a corner, lining the walls, there were a dozen empty Valkyrie helmets.

And despite it all, this observatory was in itself sealed in stone, none of the windows led outside.

Daring Do beheld her surroundings with wonder. There was so much history in this room, she was utterly joyful to have a chance to dig into it, discover its purpose. The light that bathed the room was one of the torches she and Sunset had been lighting up, as they moved through the temple.

Behind her, Sunset Shimmer appraised how much of this she could and should carry.

But the Alicorn was focussed directly in front of her.

With that same shiver, her eyes widened.

In the middle of the room, there was a Valkyrie. Her wings were folded onto herself, her armor providing perfect protection, almost akin to a cocoon.

But with the presence of the newcomers… She moved.

Spreading her wings wide, it was as if she had awakened from a deep sleep.

Her hide was a celestial blue, and her mane was a long sapphire color. She had many scars, and her armor was silver.

The moment she spotted the three mares, Her eyes widened, then narrowed, flaring her wings, and entering a battle stance. “TRESPASSERS! HOW IS IT THAT YOU HAVE FOUND OUR HOME?! SPEAK!!”

The Princess of Hope’s grin went wide. Her adrenaline spiked, and she said nothing, smiling.

Daring Do, however, was quick to apologize. “W-woah woah sorry! We didn’t know there was somepony living here– Are you a real Valkyrie?! How is it that you’re alive, by the way? And who–”

“YOU!” The Valkyrie shouted, beholding the Princess of Hope. “HOW DARE YOU ADORN OUR MANTLE, YOU IMPOSTOR?” She stomped a hoof on the floor, snarling. “THAT MANTLE MUST BE EARNED!! REMOVE IT AT ONCE, PEGASUS!!”

Sunset’s grin went even wider. It showed teeth. The Valkyrie thought she was a fake. And that meant…

“Nonono! You have it all wrong! We are just explorers, you see!!” Daring Do attempted to diffuse the situation. “And besides, she’s an Alico–”

Sunset shoved her aside, shutting her up, grinning, and then flared her wings too. “Yep! I’m an impostor, and I'm wearing your armor. What are you going to do about it?” She tilted her head, teasingly, raising an eyebrow, smirking wildly, ready for a fight.

“You will regret asking that, interloper.” The Valkyrie snarled, brandished her wings, and took flight gloriously. “FOR CELESTIA!!”

“FOR TWILIGHT!!” Sunset bellowed, leaping into the air, where they clashed. The sparks of their impacts lit the room, and the shockwave sent objects tumbling.

Daring Do looked up in a panic, then looked back at the other Sunset. “W-we have to protect the artifacts!! We have to stop them from fighting– Sunset, help me!!”

The Unicorn ignored her completely. She opened a chest on the corner of the room, and started rifling through it. “They can kill each other, for all I care. My money’s on that weirdo Valkyrie. I know what I'm here for.”

“H-how could you say that!! That’s you up there!!” The adventurer stood, coming closer at a hasty pace.

Scoffing, smirking, Sunset shrugged. “No it isn’t.”

Noticing that she was grabbing hold of several ancient looking coins, the explorer charged at her. “Hey! Drop those!”

“Make me, ‘Dare’.” Sunset smirked, and with one single magical motion, she knocked a vase off a pedestal– A likely priceless, stupendously ancient and rare vase.

And Daring Do leaped forward desperately to hold it before it broke into a hundred pieces; Which gave Sunset the time she needed to teleport to the other end of the room to loot something else.

Meanwhile, The battle of Valkyries was fierce. They clashed wing on wing, horn on horn, sending sparks flying everywhere, even punching each other on occasion, with fierce clanging sounds.

The Valkyrie spun elegantly, while Sunset spun fiercely, their razor sharp wings slicing at each other’s armored flanks unleashing sparks in every direction, lighting the room, reflecting off of the steel plates they wore..

“VALHALLA!!” Their battle screams filled the room, echoing in its walls.

With a dodge, and a fierce buck, Sunset sent her flying, cracking a column, shaking the foundations of the room, which sent Daring Do into further desperation.

“Looks like the sham is winning!!” Flaring her wings, nearly prancing, the Princess of Hope laughed out loud. “C’mon, let’s stop dancing and start FIGHTING!!! SHOW ME HOW A VALKYRIE MOVES!!”

With a swift and agile recovery, the valkyrie landed on all fours, and gave very little time for words. “As you wish. Your lesson shall be in pain, impostor.”

She teleported forward, and through extreme speeds, began slicing at Sunset with her horn alight, who purposefully played defensive, having her armor damaged bit by bit.

Despite the pain, despite the exhaustion, Sunset was euphoric. This was everything she could have possibly hoped upon meeting a Valkyrie. This was the real deal. Her moves were elegant, and yet, they packed immense power behind them. The magic she used was merely an addition to an arsenal of bladed wings and ruthless aggression. This was the true might of an Alicorn, one that would never be a Princess, but rather, a weapon.

And Sunset wanted to be the best of both worlds.

Through her own choice, Sunset was not using magic– A choice that led to her getting hit even more.

On a floor above, her other self was filling her backpack with trinkets, all while Daring Do tried stopping her, a chase of teleportation versus flight. “Will you STOP IT!! NONE OF THIS IS YOURS!!”

“Nopony would miss it!” Sunset scoffed and dodged a flyby of the explorer. “Don’t you have better things to worry about?!”

Grunting in annoyance, the adventurer circled back intent on tackling her again. “Get your fix of treasure elsewhere!! I’m not letting you keep one dime out of this– You’re no explorer, you snake!!”

“You’re not going to stop me by hurting my feelings, you know.” Sunset smirked, and picked up a painting with her magic. A gorgeous depiction of a young Celestia and another Alicorn bowing towards each other.

With a grin, she kept the painting in front of her, forcing Daring Do to stop mid flight, so as to not crash into it.

“Why are you doing this?! Just help me stop them from fighting, at least–”

“I need these more than a museum does.” Sunset spoke coldly. “Oops.” She tossed the painting aside, towards the lower floor, and Daring Do leapt after it, intent on keeping the art preserved.

“UNWORTHY!!” The Valkyrie bellowed, with her horn alight, as her entire body was covered in sparks, slicing viciously at the Alicorn.

Sunset was enduring a lot of hits, and dodging plenty more. Blocking and parrying with her horn was something she did easily, but every time she did, she felt electricity coursing through her, jolting her with pain, and endured it.

Being thrown aside with a fierce magic blast, she was smashed against a column, and the room shook again. But she did not wait. With the same momentum, she threw herself at the Valkyrie with ferocity, as they clashed mid air, then crashed on the floor together.

Both quick to recover, They locked horns, on a fierce standoff, pressing foreheads against each other in ferocity, the ground cracking beneath their displays of strength.

…And much to the Valkyrie’s shock, her opponent stood her ground, with a manic, blood-covered smile on her face. She endured the electrical current and even slowly but surely pushed the Valkyrie back.

“I-Impossible!! How is a pegasus this strong?! Who are you?!” Her eyes were locked onto each other.

“You tell me.” Sunset snarled back with a smile, having the time of her life.

With their horns locked together, she spun her head on a circle twice; Forcing the Valkyrie to look to the side, knocking her off, and then with the same furious momentum, she spun herself and bucked her opponent's side, sending her flying and crashing against another column. “Boom.”

Daring Do narrowly failed to prevent a gorgeous vase that depicted an epic battle against a mythical sea monster from crashing against the floor. “STOP DOING THAT!!”

“Then stop chasing me!” Sunset scoffed from above, moving on to the next treasure.

With a leap and a teleport, she landed on the ground floor, quickly snatching a gorgeous necklace from a statue of what resembled a younger Celestia. “...Should be enough.” She muttered, with a nod, then began making her way to the doors hastingly.

“Oh no you don’t!!” From above, Daring Do tackled her into the floor. “NONE OF THIS BELONGS TO YOU!!”

Sunset was pinned down, where they wrestled with each other. “Let GO, ASSHOLE!! You were going to leave me to die only an hour ago– Why can’t you just do that now?!”

“DO THE RIGHT THING, SUNSET!!” The Explorer pleaded at her. “This is the find of the century– Don’t just be a common thief!! HELP ME SAVE IT!!!”

“You overestimate me.” Sunset snarled, and with her magic, shot the explorer off of her, tossing her aside.

The pegasus was about to recover, but the Valkyrie was sent crashing against a column right next to her, one she was too slow to dodge.

A large piece of the column came falling down on her, ceasing her movements and locking her in place, and for a moment, daring Do could do only that, squirm against the weight of the stone.

The foundations of the room were shaking. It was unsure if it would survive much more fighting. The ceiling would crumble, likely crushing all of its inhabitants.

Sunset, breathing haggardly, stood, looking at the explorer struggle. “...That’s that.” She stated simply, trying her best not to process it.

Her gaze turned back to the door, intent on leaving, and stopped. She was face to face with that same statue of Celestia, that seemed to look through her.

For a single, bitter moment, she gritted her teeth, realizing just where she was, and what she was doing.

Here she was, plundering, leaving others to die, or even accepting her own demise, all for the sake of running away.

Running away like she had for years now.

From herself. From Celestia. From everything.

Even now, she was running from that strange pegasus that despite everything, relied on her for the last weeks.

“...Stop looking at me like that…"

Even now, she was running from another version of herself– An Alicorn, no less. Her desire to run ran so deeply, that she did not even once demonstrate curiosity on if she could reach that greatness, or how she did, in another world.

And would she, too, if there was no chance she could ever become that.

After all, there was no chance, right?

Sunset Shimmer was dead– She died the day she stole Twilight’s crown.

Wasn’t she?

There was no hope for her of ever going back.

Or…?

Her expression softened. She turned her head to watch the vicious battle that unfolded in the room, and beyond it, the explorer was being crushed by stone, struggling to breathe.

She had hated herself every single day for the last few years– Maybe all her life.

…What was one more?

“...FUCK!!” She yelled out, and ran back to help the explorer.

With a straining magical motion, she teleported next to her, and lifted the column just enough so that she could crawl out.

They both breathed haggardly, not fighting anymore.

Sunset, exhaling, began using her magic to repair the column thoroughly.

Meanwhile, the two Valkyries had clashed in the air, around the room, and landed on the floor once more. Their hearts pounding furiously, they were ready for anything and everything.

“It is time to end this.” The Valkyrie snarled coldly, and with the light of her horn, she summoned dozens of arcane blades that all pointed at Sunset.

With those same, quick, sharp breaths, Sunset gave out a manic smile, and with her horn alight, she summoned a couple dozen blades herself. “Let’s GO!”

And the Valkyrie stopped immediately. “W-wait! You have magic! You are one of us–” The light from her horn dimmed, and all of her swords vanished as she gave a bow. “--Forgive me sister, for I did not recognize you…!”

Sunset stopped on her tracks, blinking, realizing what she had just done. “What? Ah shit.” With a wave of her horn, all of her blades faded as well. “Don’t you uhh… Don’t you want to keep fighting…?” She gave out an awkward smile.

Daring Do ran to her, and removed her helmet swiftly, and pointed at her horn. “She’s an alicorn like you, see!?! Not an impostor!! No more fighting!!” The adventurer begged them both, emphatically flapping her wings. Even a short glance around the room could be noted that several ancient pieces of art had been thrown around carelessly in the battle– And that the foundations of the room were weakened.

In the corners of the room, Sunset repaired the broken columns diligently with her magic, so the room wouldn’t cave in on itself.

Sitting down, the Princess of Hope exhaled, stretching. More scars to the pile, more wounds that she’d have to tend to…

The Valkyrie walked forward fiercely and hugged her. A tear streamed down her cheek, as she exhaled. “I… I thought I was the only one left… The pain was too much to bear, sister…!”

“...Yeah… Me too. It’s good to know I’m not the only one…!” Sunset gave out an ironic chuckle, weak from the previous battle– But that laugh was filled with joy. A Valkyrie had, even if accidentally, recognized her as one of her own.

And that felt good.

Undoing from the hug, the Valkyrie waved a wing towards a corner of the room, one which was decorated with a dozen helmets “This is all I could salvage of us… I do not know of the fate of the others…” her voice was somber, full of loss. “I… I was the only one that escaped. I am a coward.”

There was much to ask, much to wonder, but Sunset started simple. “...What’s your name?”

“I am Faith. Faith Stem– The Valkyrie Hydra.” She gave a rehearsed nod and bow. “I thought I knew all of my sisters by name and face– But I do not recognize you, however… Who are you?”

“Sunset. Sunset Shimmer. Valkyrie Phoenix.” With a wide, tired smile, she extended a hoof, of which the Valkyrie confusedly shook, unsure of what customs they were.

“You have slain a legendary phoenix?!” Faith gasped, eyes full of wonder. “Was she not immortal?!”

“And you’ve killed a hydra?! How in the world did you do it?!” They were both incredibly excited, like a foal at a candy store.

“It is a challenging tale, but one I shall never forget.” Faith waved her wings, demonstrating the motions, and with her horn alight, particles in the air demonstrated her battle. “Severing its heads served to nothing more than make it stronger. So in a demonstration of agility and perseverance, I lured the mighty beast into a canyon, where using our combined might, I tricked it into helping me bury it alive in stone, causing a landslide.” She grinned, nodding with joy. “I emerged from the flames of battle that day– A Valkyrie Hydra.”

The Princess of Hope had to contain herself not to squeal then and there.

And from the sidelines, the two exhausted mares looked at each other. “Great, now there’s two of them.” Sunset rolled her eyes.

All while Daring Do furiously scribbled on her notepad. She interrupted the conversation for an important question.

“Excuse me, miss Faith– I’m Daring Do, incredibly pleased to meet you!!!” It was the first time that she was meeting actual history, personified. “Do you mind telling me how you’ve survived here for a thousand years? Were you sealed away, or perhaps you kept yourself hidden–”

“What?!” Faith blinked a few times. “I do not understand the words you are speaking, pegasi. But Sister, I must ask–” She turned to Sunset, emphatically. “Did any other of us get away? Did Celestia and Luna manage to slay Discord? Did they unite the elements and– Is the world safe?”

Silence filled the room, as the other three processed her statements in confusion, and somber understanding.

The other Sunset was the first to speak, the first to connect the dots. “She… She doesn’t know time has passed. She doesn’t know Celestia beat Discord a thousand years ago.”

“W-what?!” Faith stuttered, shaking her head. “You lie, little Sunset! I was just–” She exhaled, looking to the floor. “...It was from that very battle of which I just ran from…!”

“What battle?”

“Discord would destroy everything. His madness was spreading… Me and all of my sisters… Our task was simply to buy time. Our mission was to keep him at bay, for as long as Celestia and Luna needed to weaponize the elements– To end him for good.”

The silence remained. None dared speak. “That reality shifter, that Draconequus… We could not beat him with our weapons, with our strength, with our magic… He did not bleed. He did not play by natural rules… He made it a game to slaughter us. A mockery. I saw them be twisted and bent– it was a jest, to him. Merely play… He ended all of them… I only survived because I ran away…! That disgusting, that filthy…!”

Scribbling on her notepad, Daring Do pondered, making sense of it. “I see– No wonder the valkyries were extinct, and there was little to no knowledge of them…”

With an angry exhale, the Princess of Hope shuddered. “Discord wasn’t one to leave things untouched. I doubt that much would be left of the Valkyries that fought him… No wonder they had no known legacy.”

Blowing raspberries, her other self shook her head. “Of course Celestia wouldn’t try reforming the Valkyries. Not after this abysmal failure. So much for mighty warriors–”

“--Bite your tongue, little Sunset.” Faith approached her menacingly, angrily, containing her rage. “Me and my sisters devoted our lives to protecting Equestria– And we would have done so for eternity if we had to!!”

“Faith. I’m sorry, but… You’ve been here for a thousand years.” The Princess of Hope gave her an empathetic look of pity. “Discord was defeated by the Princesses a thousand years ago… The Equestria out there isn’t the one you know.”

“That is impossible!! I have just gotten here, I had just gone to sleep—” She waved at the room, and came to a stark realization. Dust coated everything, and the entire structure was sealed in stone.

She attempted to desperately deny it. “B-but you! Are you not one of us? How is it that you found me?! Surely you–”

“--I’m sorry, but by complete happenstance. I’m from another univer–” But she was interrupted by the other Sunset, gently waving a hoof. “How about we don’t give her any more world shattering revelations, everypony? We should take this slower.”

Faith took a seat, removing her helmet, showing her bruised, bloodied, exhausted face. “So… My darling Helios, she… Celestia has forgotten me…?”

More quiet. More silence.

Through much hesitation, Daring Do was the first to speak up. “Most of Equestria does not even know of the legend of the Valkyries– In fact, you were presumed to be myth…”

“M-myth…!” Faith glanced to the wall, where the helmets of her fallen compatriots lied. “We are naught but memories…? Faded by time…?”

She held her own helmet in front of her, and shed one more, exhausted tear, that led to a frail chuckle. “H-how ironic… Our goal was to safeguard Equestria… And our deaths were the ones that led to such an achievement… And once we were done… The world did not need us, nor remember us.”

More silence. The Princess of Hope felt her pain as her own.

“I would have been better off dying that day.” She placed her helmet on the floor, dismissively, coldly, pitifully. “I see that now. My cowardice led to my punishment. No better fitting end for me.”

“Faith… It’s not over.” Sunset stepped forward, picking up her helmet for her. “You’re here now. You can help this world. You may have run away, but your journey is not over.”

Both the Valkyrie and the other Sunset listened to her intently. “Just because the world might not need you, it doesn't mean you can't improve it. That much... That much I've become an expert of, in the past few days. I’m better than I’ve ever been, and I've improved my world.” She took a glance at her other self. “...Even as I see clear evidence that my world never needed me…” She looked back to the Valkyrie. “I know that it’s better off with me in it. And the same applies to you.”

She pulled her other self closer. “Both of you.”

“But… It is too late, is it not?” Faith let out a weary exhale, shaking her head. “We have no legacy… We are forgotten. There is nothing left of us.”

“Here.” Sunset offered her hoof. “All three of you, over here. I want to show you something.”

“Show us?” The Explorer questioned. “Show us what?”

“The day I became a Valkyrie.”

I was on the dragonlands. My friends were dealing with a crisis of rogue changelings uprising in the Crystal empire, something revolving around Chrysalis wanting revenge– While I was summoned to deal with this crisis instead.

A changeling civil war was a problem indeed, but I knew my wife could handle it. The issue happening on the dragon lands was perfectly suited for me.

And I choose to go alone. My wife would need all the help she could get, and if I couldn’t be there for her, I’d want as many others as possible to be.

“Ah, shucks, is Twilight not with you?” Spike was sweating, as he struggled to keep up on flight with the other two. The Princess of the Sun, and the Dragon Lord.

“My girlfriend is very flammable, Spike.” Sunset chuckled, making light of the situation. “I’m not. Ember, what’s the situation?”

I had visited the dragonlands before, and quite liked it– Every dragon was abrasive in a way I could get behind. Once you speak their language, they warm up to you very quickly.

But today, I was here for another personal reason.

“In one word? Bad.” The Dragon lord seemed like she had had better nights of sleep– And had spent the last few dozens of hours stressed. “We have never seen anything like this, Sunset– It was prophesied in dragon legend, but…”

The sky was nearly tearing itself asunder. Shades of red and orange were common for the dragonlands, and clouds were constantly breaking, being torn apart by fire that rained from the skies.

Below them, dozens upon dozens of volcanoes were erupting as one. Sending sputters of superheated rock into the atmosphere, that rained down like shooting stars.

The lava that flowed out of them like rivers seemed endless, and it was accumulating rapidly, dangerously.

“It’s like TARTARUS up in here!!” Spike bellowed, like he was at a comedy club.

Ember snickered, but quickly dismissed it. “That’s not as funny the fifth time you say it, Spike!”

Sunset narrowed her eyes– And in the distance, like a beacon, the mightiest of mountains was shooting an unending stream of yellow lava into the skies. It shined like the sun.

“That’s Mount Bedrock– Adequately named for being a dormant volcano that was speculated to reach all the way to the center of our planet!” The Dragon lord explained, while they dodged the fire that rained from the skies skillfully.

What was happening here was a spectacular kind of destruction. It was indeed much like tartarus– Hell, but in our beautiful world.

Earth and skies becoming one, in a dance of flames.

And I was going to stop it, by any means necessary.

“Not so dormant anymore, as you can see!” Spike laughed nervously, mimicking the flying motions Ember did, to remain safe.

“That eruption chained every single volcano in the valley– And it won't stop! There’s an ocean coming up– One whose tide was never this high!” She directed them across a stream of fallen stones, and they emerged past a mountaintop.

It was indeed an ocean– An ocean of lava. Surrounded by blazing mountains and volcanoes that spit fire into the air endlessly by all sides. And at the end of it, Mount Bedrock, like a beacon.

They dodged flames akin to solar flares as they flew immensely fast by the sea of fire. “We’ve had to evacuate the entire valley, and even FURTHER! The lava has been destroying all our homes, and I fear it won’t stop there. Every dragon tribe is now having to huddle at the coast while I look for a solution, but we don’t have much time, this is spreading fast!”

What was happening here would become global– It would spread.

Ironic– For an Alicorn of fire like me, and even for dragons, we would survive.

But this wasn’t living.

“It's not just the ground, Sunset!!” Spike pointed at the clouds above them, shrouding dark clouds, cut only by the massive streams of flames flowing through the air. “If those clouds spread all through Equestria, we’re in big trouble!! It’d be an environmental disaster, crops wouldn’t grow, the air might become poisonous for non-dragons, the entire climate of our world–”

“He learned a lot from that brainiac girlfriend of yours, didn't he?” Ember couldn’t help but chuckle, addressing Sunset. “Don’t worry, little guy. You’re my favorite brainiac!” She gave him a noogie mid flight, one which left him embarrassed, like having a relative be over-mushy in public.

“He sure is! And he’s right, too!” Sunset began descending, and the others followed. “If this keeps up, a changeling uprising will be the least of our worries… So, the source. Tell me about it.”

“The Legendary Phoenix.” Ember narrowed her eyes, gritting her teeth. “Ancient dragon legend. A fire hoarder– She is fire incarnate. She burns so hot even our strongest warriors were being roasted– And we’re DRAGONS.” She turned to the Alicorn, with a look of profound worry. “She came from inside Mount Bedrock; Most of us can’t even approach her, we don’t know what to do– I was kind of hoping you’d bring that mom of yours too?”

“Celestia isn’t my mom…!” Sunset spoke, perfectly masquerading her embarrassment. “And I preferred to let her help Twilight right now. They’ll need all the help they can get.”

With a nervous chuckle, Ember dodged a stream of fire, while being apologetic. “Sorry! All you ponies resemble each other at times. I figured the sun Queen and the sun Princess would be related?!”

All Sunset could do is chuckle at the thought, trying not to put much focus into it.

“S-so, u-um, Sunset…” Spike looked at her with extreme worry. “Y-you didn’t bring Celestia– Did you at least bring a couple hundred thousand warriors with you?”

“Nope. Just me.” Sunset did not feel fear. With a flash, she adorned her armor– It covered her head to toe, and was made to fit her frame perfectly, even its wings.

It wasn’t the first time I was taking that armor for a test drive. I had become quite acquainted with it. But it was the first time I was fighting such an opponent with it.

And I was ready.

“You two might want to keep your distance. I can’t promise this is going to be gentle.” She snarled, and she began picking up speed. “And I can’t promise I’ll win.”

“W-wait!! Are you sure you want to do this alone?! I mean, maybe we could–”

“Don’t put yourself in any more danger, kiddo! Either of you! Besides–” She turned her gaze to her objective, with single minded determination. “There’s no point in wearing this if I can’t do it alone.”

“Okay, for the record– you do know we call her the Immortal Phoenix, right?” Ember tilted her head, raising an eyebrow in extreme concern– Verifying the Sanity of her friend. “She’s unkillable! It’s literally her whole thing!”

“Yep.” Was all that She responded, continuing to be steely eyed, watching the horizon, alight.

“B-but– Sunset, I REALLY don’t wanna tell Twilight that I watched her girlfriend–” But Ember stopped him thoroughly. “C’mon, little guy. Let the Princess do her thing!”

She stayed behind, holding her little friend, but gave the Princess her best wishes. “GOOD LUCK! I’LL MAKE YOU AN HONORARY DRAGON IF YOU PULL THIS OFF, SUNSET!!”

She did not respond, simply turned and grinned.

Now it was just me and my objective.

Just me and my opponent.

Just me, and the weight of the world.

Just how I liked it.

Sunset cut through the air like an arrow. Fire danced all around her. The lights would be blinding to anyone else– But not her.

She landed on a plateau, right next to where Mount Bedrock was erupting.

All around her, flames rained from the sky. Ashes, sparks, outright pieces of volcanic rock.

But she did not budge.

All that was needed was for her to shoot a single flare into the sky, to get the attention of her enemy.

She felt a shiver– One of anticipation– She smiled, but only slightly.

From the mighty yellow flames of mount bedrock, emerged a building sized bird– One covered in flames.

This enormous flaming bird with prismatic feathers landed right in front of her, releasing flaming shockwaves in every direction, and yet, she did not move an inch.

“Can you understand me?” She spoke plainly, glaring at the mythical beast.

THE AGE OF FLAME IS HERE, LITTLE ALICORN. BOW.

“Yeah, that’s not going to happen.” Sunset flared her wings, unintimidated, taking a battle stance. “I’m here to tell you to crawl on back to your volcano and take your age of flame with you. Now.”

YOUR LIFE WAS FORFEIT THE MOMENT YOU PLACED YOURSELF IN MY PRESENCE.

Sunset did not even flinch. Tilting her head, she puffed steam from her nostrils. “Are you going, or will I have to make you?”

The Phoenix responded by attempting to swallow the warrior whole, an action she swiftly dodged, and responded by slicing at her eye with her wings.

The screams of the Phoenix echoed through the valley, and the battle commenced.

The flames that surrounded us were the hottest I had ever felt. The temperatures were scalding, they would incinerate any pony on the spot.

I was not any pony.

Sunset purposefully kept close to the ground, even as she flew. The Phoenix was bigger, but Sunset was faster, and she had magic on her side.

The gigantic bird would struggle to catch her when there were canyons around them, large columns and pillars that shattered endlessly with the impact of their battle.

She sliced at the flank of the beast, skewered it, and slammed at it with fierce momentum, all while the Phoenix could barely fight back, she could not hit Sunset as easily.

Sunset levitated an enormous stone and shoved it on the open mouth of the Phoenix.

YOUR INSOLENCE WILL BE PUNISHED. YOURS WILL BE THE FIRST LIFE TO FUEL THE FLAMES OF MY NEW AGE.

“I don’t think so.” Sunset snarled, as she continued to fly circles around the bird at breakneck speeds, slicing her at any chance she got.

Through increasing her own gravity, and with a mighty flip, she landed directly on the Phoenix’s head, grounding her, stomping her onto the floor, cracking the stone beneath them.

And with that same momentum, she spun around, her horn alight, and through an incredibly decisive and strenuous motion, she managed to pierce the hide of the phoenix, and slice its head clean off.

She had only a moment to breathe haggardly. To inhale deeply, and exhale steam. “That’s tha–”

She was interrupted by a mighty explosion of flames that shot her in the air.

The body of the phoenix became ashes, and from those ashes, emerged the same phoenix, a smaller body, seemingly less corporeal, with prismatic feathers no longer, but just as ferocious.

Her roar once again filled the air, shook the mountains and the flames in the skies.

Sunset inhaled.

FOOLISH ALICORN. DO YOU NOT KNOW? I AM IMMORTAL. YOU HAVE PLACED YOURSELF IN A BATTLE YOU CANNOT WIN.

“We’ll see about that.” She scowled, and dove into battle once more.

Their clash spread through the valley, sometimes completely in the air. The phoenix would roar, bite, claw, and even attempt to strike her opponent with her wings. But through incredibly decisive movements, Sunset dodged nearly all of them, and kept close, ruthless.

Every strike Sunset would receive would not diminish her determination. It would not discourage her. Being crushed, tossed, struck, none of it slowed her down.

I only came to realize later– That I could only understand the Phoenix through my blooming powers of telepathy. Her flames bathed the area, and so, our minds were linked.

They both crashed on the rocky canyons of the dragonlands, now bathed nearly entirely with lava.

With a decisive motion, Sunset plunged her horn in one of the Phoenix’s eyes, and with her own momentum, dragged it with her in an arch motion, twisting the mythical beast’s neck, until she twisted too far.

A loud crack was heard. The Phoenix became immobile.

Sunset took a single moment to breathe…

…And the Phoenix emerged once more.

Another roar, another blast of flames. The previous corpse became ashes, and the Phoenix rose again.

INSOLENCE. I ONLY NEED TO KILL YOU ONCE. AND YOU CAN NEVER KILL ME.

“Shut the fuck up.” Sunset commanded, leaping into battle once more.

Flames rained from the skies. Her armor was superheated. Her breathing was sharp, quick, and decisive. Her movements were rehearsed, and yet, ferocious.

Flames bathed both of them. Their battle took them throughout the entire valley.

I remember fantasizing, when I was a foal. Wondering what it was like to fight as an Alicorn– A god, unleashing my strength on deserving opponents.

With a decisive, incredibly fierce meteoric motion, she plunged herself deep in the mouth of the phoenix, and with a corkscrew motion, came out the other side of her head, killing her instantly.

I had to fantasize no longer. This was everything I had ever hoped, and more.

With incredibly powerful magical motions, she crushed the skull of the Phoenix in between two enormous rocks.

And I wasn’t just fighting with anger. I wasn’t just fighting with rage. I was fighting with hope. I was fighting with love. Much like my battles had led me through the previous years, ever since I had met Twilight, my motivations were true.

With a meteoric motion, she increased her gravity a hundred fold, bringing the phoenix down with her, making a crater where the corpse of her opponent would be.

I knew what was at stake. I knew what could be lost if I didn’t win today.

With fierce stomps, she crushed the Phoenix’s beak into splinters, and then, with incredible strength, forced her jaw open until her skull cracked.

This was my moment. My moment to prove myself– Like many times before, like many times since. And I no longer had any doubts.

With her body engulfed in flames, they both entered the stream of a volcano– Both alight, both aflame, and enduring all of it, she used the chance to overpower her opponent, breaking through her as they both flew at each other in meteoric speeds.

I was home.

With a deceive motion, Sunset grounded her opponent.

With the strength of an Alicorn, with the strength of her rage, she tore the Phoenix’s wings clean off. Then, having grounded her, she simply calmly walked forward, and sat in front of her opponent.

The Phoenix, laying on the floor weakly, breathed quickly, as did the Alicorn.

KILL ME. LET US BEGIN THIS ANEW.

“Oh, I dunno...” Sunset smirked. Shooting a magical blast, she struck the side of the body of her enemy, making her screech in pain. “Killing you is so fun, I might as well take a moment to enjoy it.”

The Phoenix was breathing haggardly, as was Sunset. They were both already feeling exhausted, the Alicorn was just better at hiding it.

She placed a hoof on the beak of the fallen Phoenix. “You were right. You only need to kill me once. But I don’t need to kill you. I just need you to hurt.”

YOU CANNOT DEFEAT ME… THE AGE OF FIRE–

Sunset glared at her, with a grin that demonstrated every ounce of her conviction. “I think I’ll kill you a couple more times… Then strip you of your wings, your legs, your eyes, and go take a break. Then I’ll come back tomorrow and kill you a couple dozen more times. And every time, I’ll make it more painful. How does that sound?”

I CANNOT BE BEATEN…

“And yet, you can feel pain.” Sunset blasted the Phoenix’s side again, and the same screech echoed throughout the valley. “All I need to do is make you feel it.”

No response from the bird, as Sunset inhaled and exhaled, beholding the sky. “Maybe I’ll drag your wounded husk into space. Force you to freeze up there. Become another Celestial body for us to look upon at night.”

...Mercy.

“I’ll consider it”

...Please.

“On one condition.”

...Anything.

She flared her wings, and continued to stare her opponent down. “Your age of fire is over. Your life is forfeit to me. Go back from whence you came, and never bother the Dragon lands, or anywhere else in Equestria ever again. Then and only then I’ll show you mercy.”

Silence.

Silence matched only by the tremors and flames dancing around them, in the earth and sky.

Grinning, Sunset shrugged, and her horn’s light overtook them, as she prepared for another kill. “Well, I guess it’s not going to work out, then. Let’s go again–”

A fearful screech came from the Phoenix, who gave in.

The ashes were different this time. The light, the soul of the Phoenix took flight, and fearfully fled to Mount Bedrock, where it dove in.

The Volcano ceased erupting, and soon enough, the ones surrounding it ceased as well.

Sunset took one long, deep breath, exhaling steam, as she spread her wings wide, bathing herself in the light of the sun, no longer covered in clouds.

And just like that, I proved myself.

I was made an honorary dragon.

I single handedly saved Equestria– And across the country, my wife did the same.

I bathed myself in eternal flames that day.

And emerged from them a Valkyrie Phoenix.

Sunset let them go, and the strange trio exhaled, as if they had been holding their breaths for a long while, despite it having been mere moments.

Faith was the first to speak, as she let out a frail, joyful chuckle. “An alliance between Equestria and the land of dragons… Your world is wonderful, Sunset... I am…” She shook her head, still smiling, looking upon her compatriot. “A Valkyrie traveling between universes... Now I’ve seen everything…!”

Daring Do nearly collapsed, and then quickly, hastingly continued scribbling on her notepad “This is phenomenal– A mighty battle against the legendary Phoenix– One won by attrition!! Incredible!!”

“So…” The other Sunset looked down, scratching her head in nerves, forlorn unease. “...That’s what I’m capable of, in another world…!”

“That’s what you can be. If you want.” The Princess of Hope reached out to her, for only a moment, giving her a sympathetic smile. “If you only try…”

“Humph… As if.”Her other self scoffed. Filled with doubt, looking at the ground.

Faith’s laugh was joyous. It echoed in the halls of her home, making them seem lively once more, as she beheld the Princess of Hope. “I cannot believe you picked a fight with me just because you wanted to see if you were worthy! That is simply too good– As if you needed more proof!”

Sunset let out her own laughter, as she shrugged, enjoying every moment of it. “Hey, getting to fight a Valkyrie all out is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for me! I couldn’t pass it up!”

“I could have killed you! And were it not for the handicap you placed upon yourself, you could have killed me!” She was not undignified, very much the opposite; She smiled through the whole thing, as she nudged her compatriot.

Sunset let out the biggest, most confident smile. “We're valkyries. Dying in battle is kind of our thing, isn't it?”

“Heh… You really are one of us.” They shared knowing, confident, weary smiles, and a nod.

Letting out a prolonged exhale, Faith picked up her helmet once more. “Well… I suppose I can stall no longer. It is time I discover my role in this new world, isn’t it…? But first…!”

She walked up to a seemingly innocuous wall on the side of the observatory, and beckoned Sunset. “Over here, sister. Let me show you something.”

Together, they stood, and Faith placed her horn on the wall, and called upon her compatriot to do the same.

“Follow my lead– Follow my movements.” She took a deep, long breath. “We have slept for long enough. It is time for all of us to awaken.”

What proceeded was an incredible display of magic.

Lines of runes extended from their horns, and into the walls. The entire room glowed.

The windows, the doors, every area that had been sealed began moving.

The stones of the mountain began shifting, moving, and the entire structure trembled.

A bridge was extended before them, where previously there was only a wall. They were now outside, and the entire mountain was shifting.

The strange quartet all watched as the entire structure of the previously immovable rocky wall, now moved with decisive magical motions.

The entire mountain moved in a beautiful manner– Particles of magic spread throughout like veins, like fireflies, rocks and stones shifted positions, all rearranging themselves.

Beautifully, gloriously, what was previously a sheer rock wall, spread itself wide, like the wings of an alicorn, embracing the home of the Valkyries. What was previously an hidden home, was now a glorious structure and cluster of buildings, perfectly safeguarded by enormous stone wings, keeping it safe from the weather, but now open once more.

Exhaling, with an incredibly wide smile, the final touch was at hand.

A piece of the rock wall reformed itself above the structure, akin to the head of an Alicorn, and with its horn alight, the weather around them cleared, with a glorious, beautiful beacon that shot into the sky.

The clouds cleared. What was previously snow, led way to a beautiful, orange and purple sky that unveiled the setting sun.

“Behold. The home of the Valkyries.” Faith spread her wings, smiling, presenting her home, in its former glory. “This will keep it safe, until my return– I intend on ensuring that what we had here was honored… But it is time I leave it. It is over, after all.”

With an exhale, and with a flash, she put away her armor within her horn, now a simple Alicorn.

Sunset grinned wildly, the other Sunset was flabbergasted, and Daring Do had both incredible shock, and immense excitement in her gaze.

Faith walked forward with determination, to the edge of a bridge that led to an incredible vista of the valley– No doubt many Valkyries had taken flight before, here.

“I do not know what awaits me in this new world… But I know I must find my place in it. Thank you, Sunset.” She gave the other Valkyrie a confident, thankful nod. “My first stop… Canterlot. I must find Celestia…”

“Faith– Wait!” Sunset smiled widely, coming closer. “If… If you’re alive in my world too, I’ll find you. I promise.”

With a pleased exhale, the Valkyrie looked upon the horizon. “You are an interesting mare, Sunset Shimmer.” She looked behind herself, to the other Sunset, who was still gobsmacked by the sight. “But your little sister seems to lack your valor and your wisdom…!”

“She gets that a lot.” Sunset suppressed the urge to laugh loudly. “Thank you, Faith. Seriously– I’m so happy that through all this noise, all this mess… I got to meet a Valkyrie.”

“Look upon a mirror, Sunset Shimmer.” Faith gave her a smile, and a nudge, and with that, she turned to the horizon. “Farewell!”

With a glorious, joyous leap, she took flight beautifully, and moved towards the horizon with elegance.

Letting out a weary chuckle and an exhale, Sunset gave herself a moment to breathe. Feel the warm wind of the setting sun on her face, on her mane.

This had been worth it.

“I can’t believe I'm doing this.” Begrudgingly, back in the astronomy tower, Sunset was removing all of the pieces of art she had stolen, all while Daring Do watched her like a hawk.

“Believe it, buster. Besides– We just found one of the greatest archeological sites of the century– Maybe millennia!! I think that's a reward enough, don’t you think?”

With a sigh, Sunset gave a passing glance to the statue of Celestia, one that made her hesitate. “Shouldn’t we take some of this back as proof…?”

“I think the big Alicorn Valkyrie flying towards Canterlot right now is proof enough, don’t you think?” The explorer let out a big, joyful laughter. “It’s going to take some time, but now that the mountain is clear, we could get a big crew up here! Appraise everything, see if we can move this carefully back to Canterlot, too…! Oh and I bet Celestia–”

“...Celestia.” Sunset spoke plainly, sorrowfully, with a sigh. “...She’ll want to see this.”

“...And she’ll want to meet the mares that discovered it, as well.” Daring Do got closer, with a warm smile and a wink. “And to think, I had the first pupil of Celestia on my expedition, and never knew it! What a wonderful adventure!!”

“Emphasis on first.” Sunset let out another weary, defeated sigh.

They both paused, as the Alicorn Sunset walked calmly in the room, and sat in the middle of it, looking up at the beautiful paintings and engravings on the ceiling, and without even looking at them, she spoke. “Sunset Shimmer isn’t dead. And the world might not need her… But she can improve it. I’m living proof of that.”

She smiled, winked, and continued to walk forward. “Whatever you do next, is up to you. Goodbye, me.”

“W-wait, are you not leaving with us?”

“I’ll be gone in an hour, either way! I think I’ll spend the rest of the time I have here.” Her voice disappeared in the hallways of the Valkyrie home, with a calm, determined step. “Farewell!”

“You know… you really could just fly down.” Sunset smiled at her pegasus compatriot, as they both left the temple, walking on the jungle mountain once more.

“It’s a long way back to Canterlot, you know?” Daring Do shrugged, smiling widely. “I could use a partner, all the way there.”

“Parther… What a joke.” Sunset couldn’t help but smile, as she rolled her eyes. “You were literally fighting me over me stealing treasure like– just an hour ago.”

“I think that as a citizen of Equestria, I have a vested interest in getting one of the future rulers of my country safely to its capital, don’t you think?” She let out an ironic laugh, smirking.

“Bah! You overestimate me.” Sunset shook her head thoroughly. “I’m not her.”

“But you could be.” Daring Do raised an eyebrow. “You saw the same memories I did, didn’t you? You know your potential now, and I do too. What you could be is incredible.”

“Don’t patronize me…” Sunset stuck out her tongue. “I… Just because there might be a place for me in this world, it doesn’t mean it will be a great one.” She let out a sigh, watching the sun set behind the mountains, letting out a small smile. “But… I’m ready to try, even if a little.”

“Have Faith, Sunset Shimmer!” She flapped her wings with joy. “I, for one, can’t WAIT to write about this!! It will be an esoteric narrative, for certain, but my goodness, I’m positively BEAMING! I can already think of the titles!! ‘The Return of the Valkyries’ hmm… ‘The Reawakening of History’ hmmm… ‘Across the Ponyverse?’”

“I have a suggestion.” Sunset piped in, with a smile.

The writer’s eyes widened, with expectation.

“Daring Do, and the Tomb of the Last Valkyrie.”

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE LEGENDARY PHOENIX.

INFO: By all intents and purposes, this battle was unwinnable; And Sunset knew that much. All she needed to do was prove absolute dominance. And through unwavering determination, she unleashed hell upon her opponent, and won the fight without winning it. A well rested, eager Princess of Hope became a Valkyrie that day.

VERDICT: Sunset was more than ready to lay down her life that day-- But she did not need to. The land of Dragons is safe once more due to the efforts of the Valkyrie Phoenix.

Okay. Okay. There's a lot to talk about here. This was loaded-- just as big as the Mare Do Well chapter. I even cut content from this, believe it or not!

I will say, maybe this was a bit overindulgent to me. I don't often put oc stuff into my fics, I definitely bend the stories and characters to suit my style a lot, but this was definitely me going VERY far; Making a whoooole battalion of alicorns in ancient Equestria inspired by the myth of the Valkyries? I hope that didn't feel like much of a stretch!

I rarely put ocs on my fics but gosh I really wanted to have at least ONE Valkyrie show up-- And Faith was wonderful.

We are reaching a point where Sunset Prime is picking between the options of ignoring a fight entirely, or actively seeking it with gusto, just for the chance to die a glorious death and no longer have to keep fighting. And what better enemy to put her down than a Valkyrie? Now that would have been a worthwhile death.

...But the fight wasn't exactly fair. Not only did Sunset purposefully handicap herself, but they were both exhausted. One having been fighting and surviving for days, and the other, comatose for a thousand years. The poor artworks in the room...!!

Also here's a fun cut content thing! I was originally not going to make Faith the only Valkyrie-- but with a fun little twist. There was an armor still on a stand, in the armory-- That was going to be armor left behind by a defector.

My idea was that one of the Valkyries refused to fight Discord altogether, or simply ran away during the fight, but instead of running back to the hideout, she would live in shame. She would have purposefully sawed off her horn, and covered it with hair, and pretended to live the rest of her days as a pegasus-- One that was eternal, so had to constantly switch identities and live on different places in Equestria. Another runaway. I was going to call her 'Victoria' But I realized that no matter what happened, her story would take too much time, and be impossible to implement on this one, and the chapter is DAMN LONG as it is.

Man can you imagine the look in Celestia's face when Faith shows up. Home a thousands years late after buying the milk at the gas station.

Worth stating, on the first chapters of the fic, Celestia alludes to having had a romantic relationship with a Valkyrie in the past-- That's Faith. One of the reasons Faith even ran away, was to return to Celestia alive. That backfired...

The last Valkyrie...

Also please don't blame Celestia and Luna for not honoring the Valkyries. Not only did Discord's genocide of them stem from something completely and entirely unpresentable, but I imagine they would have much bigger concerns, regarding Nightmare Moon soon after. Celestia rose quartz moments smth

MAN I'm so happy i got to put both a snow, jungle and an VOLCANO setting on this chapter. Fuckin fantastic environmental variety heheh! I even got to write about the subliiiiime ugh

Okay. Okay. Focusing more on the exploration side-- I have to say, if there's one criticism I have to give myself, is that Daring Do is absolutely not the focus here, and I'm sorry. i like the character, I think its fun to have Indiana Jones be a writer instead of a teacher, but for the sake of the narrative, I had to focus on other things! And I apologize 😩

The Daring Do!

I'm an indiana Jones fan myself, even if not avidly. This is comical because absolutely no magical traps would fire on Sunset because she's an Alicorn lolol

And hey. There will be a Discord chapter. Just saying.

Either way, this is where I deliver the bad news. I'm takin a break! I'm slowing my role with magic by a WIDE margin. I want to edit my first YTP, and that will take some time.

Its funny, because I was writing this, I was thinking "Damn this isn't as good as my other work smh... i'm slipping" Like, as I'm getting a bit more tired, my confidence in my writing is waning, and I refuse to push it, after all, this fic is everything to me and it deserves to be done to its best capacity!!

So to ensure that I personally am as confident as possible with my writing, I will slow down big time.

We've officially passed 400 pages. Why have I done this

Next stop... Pirates.

"DYING IS A DAY WORTH LIVING FOR!"

The ocean breeze, the shift of the waves, the rocking of the boat, the setting sun.

There was nothing more that she needed.

Just that was enough to make her smile involuntarily, as she watched the horizon of the open sea. Not much bothered her; There was a storm, far in the horizon, but they could easily avoid it. They’d be to their destination by tomorrow, home, free port, and once again, as always, free.

That horizon, simply admiring that horizon.

Despite everything, she was free.

“Wake up, Shimmer! The captain needs you at the helm!” A friendly voice bellowed from above.

“Aye!” She smiled, and moved diligently, every step accounted for as she ran by the side of the ship. The crew wasn’t lively, it had been a pleasant afternoon until now.

With a combination of running and teleporting, she made it to the helm in a flash, diligently saluting. “Captain Tempest! You called?”

“Aye, Shimmer.” The weary unicorn motioned her to the side, where they could view the horizon they had sailed by. “What do you make of this?”

Closing one eye, opening the other, she surveyed the horizon with a spyglass that the captain offered, and her face grimaced in a mixture of tension and annoyance. “Blue sails, a galleon… That's… The ‘Pristine’... He found us, then.”

In the distance, making their way towards them at dangerous speeds, was a galleon, and a mighty one, at that. Blue sails, sporting royal colors with dozens upon dozens of cannons. A galleon they were already painfully acquainted with before.

“Aye, that’s what I thought so too… We cannot outspeed them, not like this…” Tempest adjusted her hat nervously, pondering. “Okay. Let’s play it like we did on the damascus bay.”

“I’ll follow your lead if that’s what you wish, Captain– But do you really think he’ll fall for it?” Sunset let out a snort– Given the opponent they were facing, there was indeed a possibility that fooling was their way out, but still...

Shrugging pensively, the Captain leaned on the side of the boat. “Prince Blueblood is known for his looks, not for his intelligence, or his courage, or his cunning–”

“--Or his looks.” Sunset corrected, snickering, and the captain followed suit.

Running a hoof through the railing, Tempest pensively looked down. “No matter what, the ‘Bihorn’ must stand. This brigantine is my everything… We cannot lose her.”

“You won't.” Sunset nodded with a confident smile. “Let’s see to it, aye?”

“Aye.” Tempest reciprocated on the smile, then walked to the wheel. “Up and at it, bilge rats!” She proclaimed, getting the attention of the whole crew. “The ‘Pristine’ has found us– You all know what this means! We are playing this like we did in damascus, no loose fire! I want all of you sharp, ready for anything, we may need to fight our way out!”

“B-but Captain, that’s a galleon!” One of the crew stuttered, as he looked at the ship fast approaching.

“And?!” Tempest raised a defiant eyebrow. “I’ll take no trembling nor shivering from the lot of you! To your stations, you all know how to play this!”

The atmosphere of the ship became infinitely more tense, as they readied themselves. The Captain nudged her first mate. “Go be with the crew. Lower the colors.”

“Aye, Captain.” She nodded, and got to work. Sunset diligently helped lower their black sails, at a vain attempt to feign a disguise.

Taking a deep, long breath, Tempest remained at the wheel, taking a relaxed stance.

It did not take long before the ‘Pristine’ was upon them. The massive galleon stood tall, its deck towering above them, the crew upon it looking down at them as they parked by.

“Good evening, officers!” Tempest spoke as casually as she could, handing a wave. “To what do I owe the pleasure of a visit, out on this beautiful night on the open sea?”

“Captain Tempest!” A pompous, familiar, undignified voice announced from above, expressing his distaste with every syllable. “Do you really think I would not find you, no matter how far you ran?”

“Prince Blueblood!” She put on the fakest smile possible, as she bowed, removing her hat almost respectfully. “What a pleasure to see you on the edges of the known sea! Up for a joyride, are you?”

“Do not flaunt your deformity at me, pirate!” He spoke with a scowl, a sneer, as he pointed at Tempest’s broken horn. “You KNOW What I am here for!”

She allowed herself only a single moment to snarl, to let her eye twitch, at the lowest point of her bow, until she placed her hat back on, and that same rehearsed innocent smile. “Pirate?” She scoffed in feigned surprise. “Why, we are honest merchants! Taking the scenic route, as we head for port!”

“You have STOLEN FROM ME! And you KNOW that you have! Do not tell me you are this ignorant and dimwitted!!”

Both crews were tense, on both sides, listening attentively to the exchange, waiting for the first shot to ring out.

Tempest shrugged, playing dumb. “Pray tell– What exactly have I stolen from you? By all accounts, I am right here! My whole crew is right here!” She waved a hoof at the crew, who all waved back innocently, and yet, nervously. “Whatever could I have stolen?” She batted her eyelashes innocently.

“My CROWN! You filthy mongrel, you have stolen my CROWN!!” The Prince barked, inconvenienced, leaning a bit far on the railing above her.

Tempest raised an eyebrow, and grinned. “Excuse my ignorance, but… Do you not need to be a ruler to have a crown?”

“That’s IT!” he proclaimed, undignified, then turned to the helm. “Captain!! Send her beloved Bihorn to the depths!! We shall recover my effects from the ocean floor if we must!!!”

“HARD TO PORT!” Tempest bellowed, immediately turning the wheel of the ship as fast as she could. “HOIST THE COLORS! MAN THE CANNONS AND FIRE AT WILL!!”

The black flag was raised once more just in time for the conflict to begin.

The entire crew sprung to action immediately, as they ran to their stations, many of which were already prepared. The Galleon mimicked the movements, and it ran out its guns towards the Bihorn.

“BRACE UP STARBOARD!” Sunset yelled out, as she ran through the deck, assisting on the crew's run.

Soon enough the sounds of cannons deafened the air, ringing out and its damage scattering parts of both ships into splinters in a subsequent cacophony of blasts.

Screams rang out in both ships, the loud booms echoed as the crews shouted in diligence or pain.

The Bihorn was steadfast, attempting to flee, but the Pristine was close behind, attempting to get a shot.

“SHE’S ON US!!” A sailor desperately bellowed as he looked behind them, the galleon towering over them, close behind, threatening to ram into them at any moment.

“Not for long!!” Sunset cried out, as she ran out from below deck, carrying with her magic two gunpowder barrows in tow. “MAKE WAY!”

As soon as she was at the helm, Tempest flinched in surprise, eyes widening at the sight.

“Easy, Captain!” Sunset assured, as with her horn, she lit one of the barrels, and with agility she climbed on top of the railing of the ship, keeping herself steady.

“You are a wild mare, Shimmer!!” One of the crewmates yelled in surprise and admiration, taking his distance.

“So I’ve been told!” She grinned. Sweat ran down her brow, as she waited for the most opportune moment.

Screams yelled out from both sides, and for one single, desperate second, a couple of the crew members of the Pristine noticed what was about to happen.

Through a swift and determined motion, Sunset threw the barrel overboard, right on the deck of the Pristine. In a mere second it detonated, sending a plethora of wooden planks and crew members to the sea.

The crew of the Bihorn cheered as they saw one of the masts of the Pristine snap and collapse to the side, slowing it down, damaging it thoroughly.

“One more for good measure, men!” Sunset cried out with a smile, and the crew cheered. Lighting another barrel, she took aim, looking directly at the target.

This time, she aimed low.

The Galleon was previously attempting to ram them– Giving her a perfect sightline of the front of their ship.

She threw another, with the same swiftness, and it detonated near the front of the Pristine, tearing a hole on its hull.

Another set of cheers from the Bihorn, another set of shouts of despair from their enemy.

“They’re turning away!!” One of their crew yelled out in joy, noticing the Galleon was indeed turning. Many of the sailors yelled out in joy.

“N-no, they’re–” Tempest swallowed dry. “They’re TAKING AIM! BRACE YOURSELVES!”

The Galleon was now with its side fully facing the Bihorn, and with it, unleashed a barrage of cannonfire, which the brigantine and its crew had to endure.

Crewmembers shouted in fear and in pain as the cannon fire dug at the side and back of the ship, splinters flew, and a few bits of the deck was on fire.

Sunset, on the commotion, was thrown back violently, landing on the center of the ship, shaking her head aggressively to keep herself awake.

“LOWER DECK IS TAKING IN WATER!” A pirate yelled from below.

“UNICORN GET DOWN THERE AND PLUG THE LEAKS– And Where’s my first mate?!” Tempest shouted out, from the wheel, gripping it in pain.

“Wake up, Shimmer!” A sailor crawled out, for the second time on that day, pushing the unicorn to stand on her feet. “The captain needs you at the helm!”

As if nearly robotically, Sunset blinked several times, and threw herself forward diligently.

She took a passing glance at the enemy. Despite the damage, the Pristine seemed to be none the worse for wear, and it was turning to pursue once more. Her heart sank, wondering if she had just angered an opponent that would not quit.

“SHIMMER!” Tempest shouted, getting her attention. “Take the wheel!!”

“A-aye?!” She stepped forward, seeing the captain recoil from her position, leaning besides the railing. “B-but why?!”

Tempest removed a hoof that covered her side, showcasing a pretty large piece of wood had been lodged on her side, through the many impacts of cannonfire at their ship, and she was bleeding, wincing, breathing haggardly.

Sunset’s eyes widened. “MEDIC!”

“BELAY THAT!” Tempest shouted back, then looked back at her first mate. “Focus on getting us out of here– Nothing else matters– And if I die, you’re Captain!!!”

Here she was, being thrusted into an important position– One she did not bargain for. She had abandoned positions of importance and leadership long before in her life, after all.

“I--I’m not fit for it, Captain!” She tried arguing, as she held the wheel. “I’m not–”

“YES YOU ARE.” She commanded with a snarl. “Now get us out of here, Captain Shimmer!”

She spent ten painful seconds, considering her options, considering her position. This was close to bringing her panic– The entire situation was pretty hopeless, and now it was up to her.

She was meant to fix it, somehow.

She scanned the horizon with her gaze in a frantic panic, and found her answer.

A rock and hard place, out of the frying pan, and into the fire.

Death was a friend. One she should greet with a smile, not fear.

After all, Sunset Shimmer had died, long ago. Why not die roaring?

That same confident smile manifested into her weary face once more.

“FULL CANVAS INTO THE STORM! HARD TO STARBOARD!” She yelled out at the crew, as she spun the wheel drastically, confidently. “ABANDON THE CANNONS, MEN!! WE’RE RIDING INTO THE TYPHOON! DYING IS A DAY WORTH LIVING FOR!!”

The ship turned, and the men were certainly uneasy, looking at her with desperation.

Wind spread across the sails as the ship picked up speed, pulled by the storm.

One of the crewmates flew to them in a panic. “Shimmer, do you have a deathwish?! We are willingly sailing into a storm now?!”

“Pick your poison, sailor!” Sunset yelled out with a smile, as she pointed behind them. “A galleon or a storm!! I know which one I'd rather drink!” She held the wheel closely, with determination. “Now back to your station!”

“That's what I'm talking about, you mad mare!” Tempest cheered, as she continued to clutch her wound carefully.

Sounds of cannons rang out from behind them, and Sunset ignored them. The Pristine, on its attempts to fire at them, was falling behind, no matter how much a galleon would usually outpace them.

And this allowed for the perfect chance to reach that typhoon before they were overtaken.

The waves picked up, and so did the wind. It began to blow savagely as they approached the storm, it's dark clouds threatening to swallow them whole, the occasional lightning crackle lighting up the night sky. The sun had set completely, and that would only provide them more cover.

“HOLD FAST, DO NOT FLY OFF THE SHIP, PEGASI! YOU BELOW DECK, REPAIR AT WILL, AND KEEP THE GUNPOWDER DRY!” Sunset cried out, as she began feeling the first drops of water rain on her face.

She closed her eyes, inhaling deeply. If this was to be her last moments, she would go roaring.

The Bihorn was completely overtaken by the storm. The winds and waves crashed around them, throwing them off balance, overtaking the sounds of their yelling. The ship rocked up, down, left, right, knocking them off balance, but she gripped that wheel, steadfast.

A lightning crackle lit the surroundings, for only a second, it was as if it was day.

Behind her, a sailor kept an eye. “The Pristine continues her pursuit! They’re coming with us into this typhoon!!”

“Good!” Sunset shouted, with that same smile. “Let’s see them try to keep up with the Bihorn with this weather!” She laughed out loud, continuing to hold the wheel with all her might.

The moment of panic had passed. She was now fully in her element once more. Gambling with her life, gleefully dancing over a knife’s edge.

And still, they continued to endure the storm. The crew ran around the deck desperately, ensuring no damage would hold the ship back, while below deck, unicorns were hard at work attempting to repair the holes that the pristine had blown on the side of their ship, with plenty of earth pony and pegasi helping get the water out.

Sunset took a glance behind them, and smiled deviously.

“THE PRISTINE IS FALLING BEHIND!” She bellowed, and it was true, the galleon was struggling to keep up, with a broken mast and the hole in its hull; And what's more, with the darkness, it was quite likely they’d lose sight of the Bihorn soon enough, a fact she very much would use to their advantage for their escape.

Cheers rang around the Bihorn, but they were then muffled by the sound of the storm. “ALL WE HAVE TO DO IS SURVIVE THIS STORM, LADS, THEN WE’RE HOME FREE!” Sunset shouted with a smile, and sailors audibly joined in.

“Atta girl…!” Tempest, besides her, coughed out blood.

“Now will you accept a medic?!” Sunset raised an eyebrow daringly, with a smile.

“Negative!! I’m not letting anyone touch these wounds during a storm!” Tempest barked out, continuing to lean on the railing. “We need every sailor on deck working– Not worrying about me!”

“I’m not letting you give up the Captain title that easily!” Sunset laughed, still manning the wheel. “So hang in there, alright?!”

“I’ll take that under advisement!” They had to shout to be heard, as the ship was pounded with rain and wind.

She kept focussed ahead, not letting anything distract her. Focussed on the darkness of the storm, of the crackles of lightning, on the pounding of rain.

She couldn’t yet see the light at the end of the tunnel, but things were looking up.

Dangerous, intense minutes of bathing in a storm passed.

“Sunset…!” Tempest’s voice was barely audible over the storm, as she leaned on a railing next to her, clutching her wounds, barely holding together, and her first mate listened attentively. “The Sunset…!”

“What was that, Captain?!” She had to shout, just to be heard.

“The last glimpse of a Sun setting in the horizon has a flash of green–” The Captain attempted to look at her, weary, wounded. “signaling a soul returning to our world…!”

All Sunset could do was raise an eyebrow in confusion.

“Green… Like your eyes!” Tempest gave an ironic, haggard laugh, smiling at their circumstances. “I always found that strange about you!”

“You lost me, Captain!” She chuckled, unsure of what to make of it.

And still, the onslaught of waves persisted, sometimes they splashed over the deck, sometimes they knocked the crew off balance.

This persisted for dozens of painful minutes, their adrenaline was high, and they frequently checked behind them to ensure their pursuers were no longer on them– and after a while, they lost sight of the Pristine entirely.

There was no time for cheering. The crew was utterly and entirely focussed.

Time passed agonizingly slow as waves pounded the sides of their ship, and rain poured from above, with them having little to no sight of what they were sailing into.

Until something quite strange happened.

With a flash of lighting, their surroundings were lit, if only for a brief moment.

And from the corner of her eye, Sunset thought she saw… Herself. She blinked into the darkness several times unsure if she had seen what she had seen.

And choose to ignore it. After all, she had other things to focus on, until…

A magical flare flew from the Bihorn and popped in the sky. A powerful spell– One that remained above the ship, bathing it in an orange light, while also somehow keeping the rain from pounding above them, a miniature sun.

The entire crew gasped in confusion and surprise, and Sunset did the very same… “Hey.” A voice called out calmly from beside her. It was her own voice.

Weary, tired, soaked, the Princess of Hope stood besides her, scanning her with her gaze. “So I’m a pirate in this universe? That's new…!”

“W-what the fuck are you?!” The Captain recoiled, keeping only one hoof on the wheel.

“I’m you from another universe.” She said, parting her own mane away from her eyes, given how wet it was, blocking her vision. “Let me get caught up…!”

I am Sunset Shimmer. And I ran away from everything.

I failed as a pupil of Celestia. And I failed to get revenge– I couldn’t bear to stay there. I had to run as far as possible. There's no place in Equestria for Sunset Shimmer.

…But there is a place on the Bihorn for her.

I never would have thought that a pirate’s life would have served me well– But in hindsight, it is perfect.

Take what you can. Give nothing back. Spend your days in a glorious haze with your crewmates, and especially your captain.

And of course, be far, far away from Equestria at all times. Life in the open sea suits me, and it's simply perfect. Any day can be your last, and that means every day is a gift.

I am right where I’m needed.

With a weary, happy exhale, the Alicorn leaned on the railing, exhausted. “Oh thank goodness, a happy runaway– Those are rare, but… I needed that.” She let out a long sigh, looking at the darkness of the storm around them.

“W-what?!” Was all Sunset could say, in confusion.

“Last happy runaway I met was a few days ago, actually.” She continued to talk, just as weary, shaking her feathers lightly to rid them of water, reminiscing. “She had a flower shop all the way on Griffonstone. Imagine that… Sunset Shimmer, a gardener. Just like her dad. Despite everything that she had survived, everything that she had ran from… She was… Pretty happy.”

The Pirate remained quiet, stammering, unsure of if she was dreaming or whatever this was.

“I have to admit…” She let out an ironic chuckle. “The life of a gardener sounds pretty good right now.” The Princess of hope ached at her most recent wounds, clutching her side, letting out another long, winded exhale.

More and more, she felt the counter on her life tick down. Unsure of how many challenges of the multiverse she could face.

Each hour that passed, she wondered when she would fight a battle she couldn’t win.

Tempest, who had been watching the entire thing, piped in. “Excuse me first mate, but in my dying delirium it seems I am seeing double– And your double is a tall, muscular scarred Alicorn. Am I dead, or dying?”

“Woah, Tempest Shadow, you’re here too?”

“How is it that you have LOST THEM?!” Prince Blueblood shouted in disdain, with a very flimsy umbrella attempting to cover him from the storm that pounded the Pristine from all sides. “First, my mane is slick with rain water, and now THIS?! Your incompetence–”

“I am sorry, my prince!” The Captain of the ship shouted, clutching its wheel in exhaustion. “B-but as I had warned you, keeping up with them in a storm would be hard already, but since they broke one of our masts–”

“I will take no excuses from you, captain!! Find them at once!! Even if we must brave this typhoon for hours– EEK!” His umbrella was fiercely pulled by the storm, taken into the sea, and he whimpered in disdain.

With cries and whines, he flailed his hooves around in disgust, mourning his now soaked mane. “Oh, could this night possibly get any worse?!”

“Hi there.” The calm voice of the Princess of Hope proclaimed from behind them, as she lounged on the side of the ship, overlooking their operation. “Fancy meeting you here in this storm, Blueblood.”

“Whu?!” the prince recoiled in surprise and shock. “Who the devil are you!! Did my auntie train another Alicorn?!”

“Something like that.” She smiled confidently, tilting her head, amused at the fact that she had absolutely met Blueblood on occasion, when she first studied with Celestia, and that the Sunset of this world was likely no different, but there was no way that he’d remember her face; After all, Prince Blueblood did not respect anyone. “I won’t bother you for long. I know how much you hate that.” She spoke, mockingly.

With a swift, singular motion, Sunset shot a beam of fire from her horn, through the sails of the Pristine, incinerating them nigh instantly, and the fire spread to the other sails.

“That’s that. I’m just here to keep you from pursuit.” She shrugged, as the whole crew gasped in surprise and confusion. “But hey, one last thing, and this one is personal.”

With thorough waves of her horn, she moved her telekinesis… And gave prince Blueblood a fierce and definitive and painful wedgie.

His cries were muffled by the storm, but she still took a chance to enjoy them.

“You have no idea how much I've always wanted to do that in my universe.” She grinned, watching the unicorn squirm and whimper.

The crew did not stop to help, most were distracted with the sails burning, the rest, enjoying the sight of the prince desperately struggling.

“Welp, I’ve done what I'm here for. Enjoy the sail, Blueblood! Give Celestia my regards.” She spread her wings and took off into the storm once more.

“There– That should be good enough. Don’t make any drastic movements for a day or two, okay?” The Valkyrie spoke calmly, as she finished mending the large wound on the side of Captain Tempest’s hide with her magic.

“Thank you… Other Shimmer. And thank you for ridding us of our pursuers.” She tipped her hat, with a slight, kind smile.

“Don’t mention it. I fucking hate Prince Blueblood. Arrogant little overly groomed asshole...” The alicorn stated simply, with a shrug.

Besides them, the other Sunset pondered. “It’ll take them a while to replace their sails– And they won't be able to do it in the storm, either. We’re home free. Phew…!”

“Indeed. All thanks to the strange intervention of this… Other you!” Tempest smiled, pointing at the Alicorn.

“Again, don’t mention it… You’re a friend, in my universe.” She gave her the warmest smile she could, under the exhaustion. “Now, pirates, if you don’t mind…” She looked around at the large crew of curious onlookers that surrounded them. “Could you point me to the nearest deserted island? I need to nap, and I don’t think I'll manage, in a ship rocking like this…”

“We’re in the open ocean…” her other self scratched her own chin, confused. “Sorry, but not only is there a storm, but I doubt you’ll find any island anywhere leagues from here…!”

Exhaling, the Valkyrie lowered her head. “Alright. Well, I’ll just rest over there in the corner, and in less than an hour, I’ll be gone. Don’t mind me…”

She walked without hesitation, and yet, slowly, taking a seat at the corner of the upper deck, watching the waves.

Above them, the flare she had set still lit the skies. The waves still shook the boat, but the rain pounded them no longer, they were protected by her magic.

Tempest took hold of the wheel, and nudged Sunset, pointing at her alicorn self.

Sunset shrugged in confusion.

“Are you kidding me, first mate? Go talk to her! Aren’t you even a little bit curious?!”She muttered, eyeing the Valkyrie, who was wearily yawning.

“I guess?! I don’t know?! Maybe I'm dreaming?!” Sunset muttered back, giving the same glances.

Tempest sighed, shaking her head, and gave her first mate a nudge.“Don’t let this opportunity pass you by, Shimmer! Go talk to your weird Alicorn other self from another dimension!”

The rest of the crew kept a clumsy, curious, secretive eye on them, as Sunset approached her other self.

“What, uh…” Sunset eyed her other self, joining her at the side of the ship. “What are you doing…?”

“Preening.” The Alicorn had a mouthful of her own feathers in her mouth, clumsily moving her wings with her teeth. “Usually my wife does this for me, and vice versa– Haven’t gotten much of a chance, in all this mess…” Her voice trailed off.

“Y-you’re married?!” Sunset’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Yep. And it was pretty good, too.” She muttered, her voice muffled by the sounds of the feathers in her mouth, her mind elsewhere.

“...Was?”

“I’m here. Not there. So… Past tense.” She moved from one wing to the other. “Can’t be married to the mare of your dreams if you are a couple hundred universes away from each other.”

“...That's rough, buddy.” Was all that the pirate could mutter, incredibly puzzled at the whole thing.

“Understatement of the century…” She mumbled, with an exhale. “...Want to know who I’m married to?”

“Eh… I'd rather not.” She shrugged, smiling. “Leave it to chance, you know? I’m not getting married myself, but good for another me for managing to do it. I’m pretty satisfied with my pirate love life.”

“Suit yourself. It would have been funny.” She suppressed laughter, knowing how content this Sunset was with her life, and choosing not to dangle another in front of her.

“Sure, man.” She smiled, shrugging again.

Quiet passed, with the sounds of the heavy waves, the rocking of the ship, and the curious eyes of the other pirates as they worked diligently passing by.

“Why was Blueblood chasing after you pirates anyway?” She asked, absentmindedly.

“We stole his crown, heh.” She amused herself. “Part of a competition between the pirate lords, who can steal the most outrageous, daring treasure. Tempest put two and two together and figured this would be one of the funniest.”

“That it is– That little baby doesn’t deserve a crown.” Snickering, she leaned on the railing. “You have no idea how much I had to contain myself not to throw him in the ocean, seriously.”

“Oh, I have some idea!” She laughed along.

A bit more quiet passed, as Sunset considered a question that was incredibly relevant to her.

“So… Any more me’s out there that managed to get wings…?”

“I have no idea…” She exhaled, diligently continuing to ruffle her own feathers. “I’m hoping I’ll get to meet one, but… Haven’t seen any other, outside of me… Not yet. But I don't know. I might be the only one…”

“...Fuck.” Her other self leaned back.

“Yeah. You said it.” She exhaled, continuing to fidget with her feathers. “Haven’t seen any yet. I’m hoping there’s more, but… It’d be pretty fucking disheartening to find out I’m the only one, because, I’m, you know…”

Sunset tilted her head, unsure of what she meant.

“...I’m dying.”

Silence.

“I… You seem okay? What do you mean?”

“Haven’t slept a proper night of sleep in a week. Seven fucking days. Every hour I’m shot into another universe, and more than a handful of them have been incredibly dangerous.” She pointed at her hide and face. “See these scars? They’re nearly all new.”

“...Damn. That, uh… Almost makes me feel better for not earning wings. Almost. Heh.” The pirate let out an ironic chuckle.

“...Yeah. I don’t think I’ll last much longer, but– It’s not your problem.” She shook her head. “Look, we won’t see each other ever again in an hour, and you’re happy, so… Just do me a favor, and stay happy. Not every Sunset can say she’s happy… So that happiness is worth its weight in gold.” Her gaze moved to the darkness again.

“I do love gold.” She joked, leaning on the railing, raising an eyebrow.

“Heh. Yeah. Pirate.” The Alicorn chuckled, shaking her head. “But I mean it. There’s plenty of… ‘us’es out there that don’t… Don’t even get to have this.” She pointed at the Bihorn, who stood tall against the storm. “Not a pirate ship, just… A place to belong.”

“I get it. A home… I’m pretty happy with mine.” She smiled, nodding. “I’m… it's good to have met another me, despite the weird circumstances. I… Despite everything, I'm glad you ended up here. Even if it was just for me to see you preening yourself.” She joked, nudging her.

“Heh, don’t knock it till you try it.” Her other self grinned, flapping her wings once, now that they were adjusted.

Comfortable silence passed, until the Alicorn stretched. She side eyed the pirate captain with a mischievous grin. “So, did this Tempest Shadow ever tell you her real name?”

“Oh, so you know too, huh?” her other self leaned forward, smirking as well.

“Fizzlebop Berrytwist.” They both muttered in unison, keeping an eye on the captain, whose ears twitched, but otherwise had no reaction, leading to both Sunset’s snickering together.

“I’m her first mate– she has confided in me more than a couple of times, when we drank together.” Sunset shrugged, with that same grin. “And vice versa.”

“Good for you, honestly. Tempest is pretty great.” She shrugged, thinking of what an odd pair these two made. “So… Did you ever tell her you were the first student of Celestia…?”

Fidgeting, Sunset averted her gaze. “How could I? It's… Too personal. Besides, it's the kind of secret ponies wouldn’t believe you if you told them. I keep my cards close, even out here.”

“I get it. You’re living another life now…” She nodded in understanding, having been through this song and dance dozens of times before with other Sunsets, and not being interested in interfering. “Confession is good for the soul, but hey, it’s behind you now. So… As long as you’re happy.” She shrugged, with a smile. “Any chance you have some rum or whatever it is kind of booze you pirates drink–”

“Yooooohooooo!” They both stopped– And most of the crew as well, hearing a feminine voice call them from below, in the water.

Their ears twitched, and they leaned on the railing, and several sailors joined them in curiosity.

Gasps filled the deck.

“T-that’s a Mermare?!” Sunset looked down in surprise, and her Alicorn self was considerably less emphatic.

Below them, in the water, was a pony with kelp for hair, sharp fangs, a reef-like horn, and a delightedly happy smile. “Hiiiiiii there, Alicorn!” The Mermare called out, with a flirtatious tone, and a loving smile. “Haven’t ever seen big mares like you sailing this far out…! Do you come here often?”

“Scram. I’m married.” She commanded plainly, with a glare, flaring her wings. The Mermare complied nearly instantly, diving into the water with an “Eek!”

The entire crew was flabbergasted, staring at her in shock. “Y-you resisted the allure of a Mermare?!” One of the sailors gasped out.

“I-incredible…” Another added.

“It’s just Mermares, guys.” The Alicorn shrugged. “It’s not like deep sea–”

She stopped.

A painfully, deeply intimate, deeply familiar voice sang to her from the ocean below.

Everything stopped.

“Hand in hand we cross the line… I want to kiss you one more time…!” The voice was slow, loving, and of course, familiar.

Sunset’s heart stopped, as her ears twitched. She forced herself to look down.

In the ocean below, swimming, beckoning her, was her wife, Twilight Sparkle. “Good evening, my Sun…” She smiled warmly, wearily at her love. “Aren’t you tired of fighting…? It could just be you and me, one last time…”

For a singular, quiet, painful moment, Sunset’s expression softened, as it contorted into grief.

There was nothing else, but this moment, in which her wife was calmly and lovingly inviting her to stop fighting.

Calmly and lovingly inviting her to let go.

Calmly and lovingly inviting her to die.

…But soon enough, her grief turned to rage, as she exhaled, gritting her teeth, steam came out, and sparks began flying around her, the temperature rising exponentially. Sailors backed away from her.

She stomped a hoof on the railing, and snarled words with immense anger. “How DARE you wear her face and speak in her voice. GET THE FUCK OUT OF HERE OR I’LL TURN YOU TO FRIED FISH.”

Now the Mermare gave up completely, swimming away in a panic.

The Alicorn, snarling, breathing heavily, pushed herself away from the railing, and walked to the center of the ship, where she muttered to herself. “Fucking Mermares, fucking sirens, fucking heart readers, fucking FUCK!!!” She shouted, delivering a swift kick to a box that flew overboard, narrowingly missing a sailor.

Murmurs and rumblings resounded around her as the sailors speculated.

“What in the world was that?!”

“The Mermare is gone…!”

“Give her some space, everypony!”

“S-she resisted the temptations of a Mermare…!”

“There were pickles on that crate…”

“The Mermare wore a face, wasn’t it–”

“Was that– The Princess of friendship?!”

The other Sunset approached her slowly, watching her breathe deeply, steadying herself. “Hey, uh, what the hell was that…? Why did that Mermare took the face or Twi– Of the Princess of Friendship?!”

Keeping her gaze on the floor, she gritted her teeth. “My wife.” She muttered, suppressing rage.

“W-what?!” Sunset’s jaw dropped, flabbergasted.

“And it’s not my first time dealing with Mermares either.”

The rocking of the ocean in their rowboat was gentle, but the air was still tense. Applejack kept an eye on their ship, one that did not belong to them, but was docked by a nearby island they could see.

And on this small row boat, Sunset and Applejack were bait.

“I can’t believe we’re bait.” The Farmer huffed, gazing at the ocean horizon. “Why ain’t one of those pirates out here, instead of us again?”

Sunset was utterly focussed, even as she practiced moving her wings, sitting down. “I don’t trust them as far as either of us could throw them– Besides, they probably couldn’t get this job done.”

“Are ya sure?” The farmer adjusted her hat, nervously. “I don’t like leavin’ the girls by themselves out there…!”

“Twilight won’t let anything happen to them– And I’m pretty sure Rarity can fence circles around those pirates, if that’s what you’re worried about.” Sunset gave her an assuring smile. “If I’ll be honest, I’d rather not send ponies to get torn apart by Mermares– Even if they are pirates competing with us and our friends for the same treasure.” She shrugged, grinning. “Besides. We’re both here. With the two of us, this’ll be a sitch. I thought of asking Pinkie, but I realized that she’d jump on that water without hesitation if she saw a hot Mermare.”

“Ya can say that again, partner.” She grinned back, nodding, lounging on the boat. “But still…” She looked at the ocean horizon, with the sun low on the skies, and many clouds covering it. “We've been here for hours…!”

“According to Twi, Fishtail Bay is the island known for the most common sightings of deep sea Mermares.” Sunset spoke, absentmindedly, pointing behind her, to where their ship was docked. “If we want to force one to help us with the clues to the treasure, this is the best place to start.”

“Well, call me a hog on dried dirt cause’ I’m bored.” The Farmer scratched her chin, pensively. “And what’s so special about ‘deep sea’ Mermares, anyways? Somethin’ different from regular Mermares?”

Nodding with a smile, Sunset reminisced. “If you must ask, Twilight and I have studied endless trivia relating to monsters and magic, so I have a whole encyclopedia on my head about the subject.” Her smile was proud, almost with a slight blush.

“Well, I’m bored anyway. What's yer encyclopedia got to say?” Applejack leaned back, ready for a story.

Sunset lounged as well, getting comfortable, almost imitating her wife. “Well for starters, there are three known kinds of Mermares; Not to be confused with ‘sirens.’ (those are a whole other problem.) First one, River Mermares. These are harmless, sociable, and their diet does not involve meat, only kelp and berries. They’re more common on northern Equestria, but not in cold climates, and they’d make for great picnic buddies.” Sunset leaned back as well, lounging. “I think we met some when we traveled there a couple months back?” She pondered.

“Shoot, I didn’t even know those were Mermares!” Applejack chuckled. “I don’t judge ponies by appearances, ya know?”

Snickering, Sunset nodded, and decided to continue. “Secondly, there’s the Sea Mermares. More commonly known in stories and legends, they are sociable, and their diet does involve meat, but it's a myth that they eat sailors and ponies alike, they usually resort to small fish and kelp, and other assorted sea flora, and are, much like most of their cousins, known to sing for socializing, and there are more than a few legends of ponies and sea Mermares falling in love. Funny enough, we ran into some of them when we visited Seaquestria after me and Twi killed the Storm King, remember?”

“Hah, I just thought those were hippogriffs too!” Applejack laughed to herself, having simply gone with the flow, when they traveled there. “I feel like a real dum dum.”

“Don't blame yourself, you were pretty distracted by the sight of Rarity being under that ocean spell Twilight cast– She looked like a Mermare, remember?” Sunset raised an eyebrow, teasingly. “Big ol’ fish tail, heh.”

“Um, Eeyup…!” Applejack flustered quietly.

With an exhale, Sunset arrived at the subject in question. “...And then comes the Deep Sea Mermares. They usually travel in small packs, and aren’t very sociable, because their diet involves significantly larger mammals and fish, and primarily meat. They can detect boats sailing from pretty far, and usually pick those as their targets. They also have a pretty good sense of smell. I’d imagine they’d like the taste of an Alicorn, it’d be like a delicacy.”

“Uhh… Significantly larger…” Applejack became tense.

“Like us. Yes. All of the reports of Mermares snatching sailors off of boats or even luring them out into the sea can be attributed fully to the deep sea mermares and their tricks. They’ll do anything to get a hearty meal that will last them a long time, out here. And ponies have… A lot of meat.”

Applejack suddenly became keenly aware of how much muscle and meat she was packing all over. “W-wait, whaddayamean, tricks? Don’t they just sing n’ stuff?”

“Funny, and morbid misconception. Singing is not all they do.” She reminisced on the studies she and Twilight went through. “All they need to do is lure a prey into the water and then drown them to eat them, so they’ll do just about anything for it– And that includes magic, trickery, and all forms of mimicry.”

“Ya lost me there, they’re magical?”

Sunset took a moment to properly think of how to put these into words. “...Do you know how Princess Cadance can read your heart effortlessly?”

“Unfortunately.” Applejack blushed, reminiscing of previous encounters with the Princess of Love where her guts were spilled for her.

“The Deep Sea Mermares have similar magic– Naturally, not nearly on the same level as an Alicorn, in fact, it's entirely unfocussed. How did Twilight explain it…” She pondered, only for a little bit, after all, her friend wasn’t magical, so explaining magic was a little more intricate. “They read your heart, as if skimming a book, and they pluck only the essentials for an act. They focus on people you love, people you miss, trying to give something you wish for, and they mimic them. It can be a lover, a family member, or even just a friend… Sometimes just the voice… Sometimes the entire face.”

“Wh-wha?! They mimic their faces?!” Applejack began to get increasingly nervous. “L-like changelings?!”

“How do you think sailors would willingly jump off of a boat? If they thought there’s a loved one waiting for them down there, especially if it is somepony they miss… Yeah.”

“That’s pretty dang horrible…!!” The Farmer scratched herself, eyeing the water, more tense now. “W-well, I ain’t afraid! I’m already in love, and I’m pretty dang happy, so they ain’t trickin’ me!!”

“Yeah– I’m curious, if anything, on seeing their magic in action. I imagine Twilight will want to hear all about what happened here later, so we might as well–” She stopped, and her ears twitched, as she quickly shot a glance behind her.

“We’re not alone.” She muttered, having seen a figure dive into the water. “Stay sharp.”

“A-alright! We got this!!”

“Let her get close, then we snatch her; Be gentle because they’re slippery and shifty. I’ll get us out of here after. Don’t go in the water.”

A tense quiet passed, where they kept shooting glances around them, looking for their target…

…And soon enough, a horn poked out from under the water, belonging to none other than Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh, tarnation, is that Twi…?!” Applejack’s eyes widened as her blood went cold.

Sunset remained completely quiet, her eyes twitched, as she felt that strange tense sensation of being face to face with an imitation of your lover.

“Good evening, Sunsun!” Her voice was melodic, inviting, and Sunset flinched upon hearing the nickname. “I was tired of spending time with those pirates, so I came here for a swim! Care to join me, Sunset?”

“Take that face off right now or I’m burning it off.” Sunset’s horn sparkled as she huffed in tremendous anger.

“Eek!” The Mermare dove into the water quickly, fearful.

Silence. Sunset breathed deeply, and Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Um, partner, we’re supposed to catch one, right? Ya scared her off, heh.” She chuckled in amusement.

“Sorry. That really pissed me off…” She blushed, looking down in defeat.

“Don’t worry ‘bout it, partner. We can just wait for the next one–”

“Hello there, handsome.” Another painfully familiar voice came from the water, this time belonging to another lover. Applejack froze.

Her gaze landed on none other than Rarity, who was slowly approaching their rowboat from the water, with a loving smile. “I hope you haven’t missed me too much, darling…” She spoke lovingly, seductively.

Applejack recoiled to the opposite end of the boat, flustering. “Um, Rares, I, uh…!”

“Wait for her to get closer, then grab her.” Sunset muttered quietly, trying to not scare her off.

“What’s wrong, dear…?” Rarity spoke, as she leaned two hooves on the row boat, coming closer, pouting. “Is it my mane? It always looked dreadful, when wet…!”

“O-oh nah, ya look great, haha!” Applejack was a flustering mess, gritting her teeth with an ashamed smile. “So, um, uh, we uh…”

“Look at you, a blushing mess. Honestly, Applejack! You’re so helpless!” She teased, with that same flirtatious smile, batting her eyelashes.

“Uhh, so, um…”

“Grab. Her.” Sunset muttered through gritted teeth, sweating.

Applejack stepped forward slowly, carefully, approaching the Mermare, who remained without fear, beholding her with that same affectionate smile she had, dozens of times before. “So um, if ya don’t mind, miss Mermare, we kinda need your help with somethin…!”

As soon as she had a hoof close enough, Rarity touched it, nuzzling it with affection, with that same flirtatious tone. “So strong… You’re my big strong girl, aren’t you?”

The Farmer nearly choked and sputtered right there, a flustering mess.

“Applejack. She literally wants to eat you.” Sunset muttered, feeling the danger of the situation rise exponentially.

“So, um, miss Mermare,” She smiled awkwardly, desperately, flustered. “We need to–”

“--Don’t you recognize your sugarcube?” Rarity tilted her head, pouting.

“O-of course I do! I, um, sorry sugarcube, I just mean uh–”

Sunset’s eyes widened as she noticed something that concerned her. The way that the Mermare’s tail moved about on the water, it meant nothing good.

“Applejack, she’s calling her pack– Seriously Applejack just grab her!!” Sunset muttered, her nerves rising.

“You would never hurt me, would you, my dearest?” Rarity moved an affectionate hoof, cradling her love’s cheek.

“N-no, I wouldn’t, we just uhh, I mean umm,” Applejack was a flustering mess, completely entranced.

And it got worse.

Another voice was heard, the same voice, from the opposite end of the boat.

“Hello there, handsome!” There was another Rarity, swimming towards them slowly, with that same loving smile.

Applejack’s ears twitched as her heart pounded furiously, turning to the newcomer.

“Eyes on me, darling.” Another one appeared behind her, from the water, beckoning her attention.

“Applejack for the love of Celestia, just grab one of them–” Sunset was beginning to regret bringing a pony into this rowboat that couldn’t fly or cast magic, for Applejack’s own sake.

“Oh how I miss touching you…” The same loving voice sounded from another side, as yet another Rarity joined in. Applejack shivered, as she noticed all the Rarity’s were now leaning on the boat, surrounding her.

“...Winding you up and watching you go…” Another Mermare continued, as they all began reaching forward, touching and caressing the farmer.

“H-how do y’all know that song?!” Applejack was panicking, a flustered mess.

“...I once more stare into that horizon…” The Mermares began singing in unison, leaning forward, touching her.

“O-oh tarnation I hate how much this is workin’ on me…!!” Applejack muttered softly, desperately, as the dozen of Rarities all were taking hold of her.

“Applejack, they're going to overturn the boat!!” Sunset tried getting her attention, and failed.

“...Waiting for you to return, my hero…!” They were all holding the Farmer now, who didn’t struggle, just looked around frantically in a flustered panic.

Sunset couldn’t let another second pass. She yelled out, unleashing a massive fireball into the sky, spreading her wings wide, scaring the Mermares.

All of the Rarities yelped in fear and dove into the water, fleeing the sight.

They both breathed heavily, boat intact, but pride certainly damaged.

“S-shoot. Sorry, Sunset, I really screwed the pooch on that one…!” Applejack hid her face under her hat shamefully, still blushing.

“I-it’s fine. We’re okay. That was too close though, we need to think of another strategy…”

“Maybe Dash should be in this boat instead of me…!” Applejack scratched her own mane, still ashamed.

“Eh, the same probably would have happened. Rarity is gonna have a field day once she finds out why we failed, you know?”

“Oh darnit, I ain’t ready to fess that up…!” Applejack chuckled nervously, still flustered. “Well, let’s just head back, clearly we–”

With a massive impact from below, their boat was overturned.

The Mermares came back all in a single pack, throwing the two mares into the sea viciously, rendering their boat useless.

“S-SHIT!” Sunset gasped for air, as soon as she teleported out of the water, taking flight, looking down. “A-Applejack, what ha–”

Her eyes widened. Her heart sank.

Applejack’s hat floated on the water.

But no Applejack.

Sunset dove into the water desperately, using her magic and all of her training to swim after what looked like twenty Rarities dragging her friend to the bottom of the sea with drowning intent.

“Well, still, that was… Crazy. Pretty unheard of, a pony resisting the allure of a Mermare…!” Sunset leaned forward on the railing, beholding her alicorn self with curiosity. “And, uh, the Princess of Friendship, no less. How about that…?” She scratched her own mane in complete confusion and shock, still processing it.

The Valkyrie did not respond. She leaned her forehead on the railing of the boat, gritting her teeth, forcing her eyes closed.

“So, um, that wife of yours…!” Sunset considered nudging, but backed away. “Why uh, why are you here, instead of with her…?”

“She’s coming to get me… I think… She’s probably…” The Alicorn spoke through gritted teeth, eyes. Closed. “...Fuck.” She exhaled weakly, resignated.

“I see… She stuck to the code, I imagine.” Sunset scratched her own chin, beholding the storm around them. “Twilight Sparkle, you scamp… A mare after my own heart!” She chuckled ironically.

“Code?” Was all that the Valkyrie could mutter.

“Oh, right, sorry. Pirate code. Pretty simple really, one of many;” She cleared her throat, as if announcing something, or speaking something she had rehearsed. “‘Any mare or stallion who falls behind is left behind.’ It is never personal, and I personally cherish it. There is never any doubt where our allegiances lie, and we would not die for each other. Keeps things simple! Guilt free. A moral paradise, for Sunset Shimmer.”

She snickered, almost deviously, but lighthearted, and the Alicorn said nothing, so Sunset continued . “I guess she must have realized by now, Equestria doesn’t need two rulers. And it sure as hell doesn’t need Sunset Shimmer.” She then stopped, realizing she was walking on eggshells, or rather landmines, when she noticed her other self’s expression. “S-sorry, I mean uh, that’s rough. I’m sorry this is happening to you–”

“--No, you’re right.” The Valkyrie raised her head, looking at the darkness of the storm intently. “Equestria never needed us. I know that better than any of us by now.” She felt a pit in her stomach, a hollowness on her throat. “I’m… I’m a fucking idiot.” She wasn’t crying, but she was close to.

The flare that had kept the ship alight and protected from the rain finally died out, and they were bathed in darkness and rain once more, except for the lanterns of the ship and the occasional crackle of thunder.

Having seen her wife, even in the twisted form of a Mermare, shook her deeply. Suddenly, it felt hollow to have even been fighting this hard, this long.

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t coming to save her.

“I should have jumped in the water with that Mermare.” She sputtered out, shaking her head, feeling a dangerous mixture of anger and sorrow. “At least I would have died seeing my Star again.”

Painful, mournful silence, as the Pirate drinked in the heaviness of her words.

“Look, you…” But she stopped, having no clue what to say.

“We are getting closer to the end of the storm, lads!” Tempest shouted out from the wheel, garnering the attention of the crew. “Hold on tight a little longer!”

The storm rained on them again, and they remained silent, the Alicorn did not move or budge an inch as the winds were crashing against the side of the Bihorn.

“…Whatever. I just hope I can sleep in the next universe.” The Valkyrie shrugged, the moment that her other self tried speaking.

The pirate exhaled, unsure of what to say, feeling all of a sorrow that wasn’t hers.

“Look, how about we get you some rum, and then–”

“--Something’s here.” The Alicorn froze on the spot.

Her hide shivered. Her ears twitched. She looked around frantically as her entire body screamed danger.

“What do you mean, some–WOAH!”

The ship hit something, coming to a stop, even as the impact of the waves continued to shift them aside. And as the Bihorn came to a halt, several sailors tripped and lost their balance. Even the captain, from the helm, nearly toppled over. The Valkyrie remained standing, nerves high.

“What the hell was that?!” One of the sailors bellowed out in confusion.

Another, looked out to the dark sea below them in confusion. “We must have hit a reef!”

“On the open sea…?” The Alicorn muttered to herself, having not been shaken by the impact.

The sailors around them were confused, but her body compelled her to act.

Lighting her horn, she leapt over the railing. “I’ll check it out. Be right back.”

And her other self still looked around in confusion, returning to the helm, to help her captain.

Sunset dove into the inky depths, the only light being the one she produced.

It was quieter here. The sound of the storm was deafened, as she heard the muffled noise of the waves above.

And as she turned to the Bihorn, she did not like what she saw.

Her light wasn’t nearly enough to distinguish the figure in full.

Her adrenaline spiked. She recoiled.

After all, in the depths, she saw her own face.

“C’mon Sparkles, we should head to bed. You’re gonna ace it at Ponyville Trivia tomorrow anyways–”

“W-wait! Please just one more, Sunset! One more!” She pleaded, with puppy dog eyes, clutching books with desperation.

Leaning back on her chair, Sunset sighed, rolling her eyes with affection, giving her girlfriend a warm smile.

It was past midnight, and they were both still at their Community Center library, sitting on their favorite couch chairs, surrounded by dozens of books that they had delved in through nearly all afternoon and night.

“Pleaaaaaase… You can pick a book you like if you want!!” She gave the same pleading eyes, the same adorable face, which Sunset was not able to resist, no matter what.

“Fine. One more, okay? You’ve been Ponyville Trivia champion for years now– I'm pretty sure you’ll keep the title no matter what.” She grinned, as with her magic, she brought a book she personally adored closely. “You can’t ace trivia if you don’t have a rested mind, you know?”

“Now who’s giving out trivia, hihi!” Twilight delighted herself on the joy and whimsy of getting her girlfriend to follow along.

“Alright, alright, but remember, no cheating.” Sunset covered the cover of the book she was rifling through with a wall of other books she rested on the table.

“Ready when you are!” The Princess of Friendship gloated, crossing her arms, and she had every right to.

Sunset gasped audibly, as she found something very interesting to her. She was looking through a grimoire of mythical beasts, after all.

“Okay. Miss Sparkle! Here is a question for you: What is the largest reported mythical sea beast?” She raised an eyebrow, with a grin.

“Trick question! It is also the largest reported mythical beast in general; The Kraken!” She spoke without hesitation.

Tilting her head, as if daring her, Sunset smirked. “Oh really? Are you sure?”

“The reasoning behind it is simple– Of all titans recorded, none are alive to match the size of the Kraken, much less any benign gigantic beasts alike, or mountain golems and what not, which might not classify as living beings, but rather constructs, or automatons.”

“Stay on topic, Miss Sparkle!” Sunset smiled even wider, egging her on.

“As it happens, the Kraken is known to be so massive that we have no proper full recording of its gargantuan size! After all, it is incredibly rare to have full reports on what its full appearance could be! All information we have points to it being the largest mythical beast, naturally.”

“Really? What else?” She wanted to see just how far Twilight could go— Double checking the pages of the book as she did.

“Interesting mysterious trivia about it– Although most researchers and scholars that have attempted to study it have speculated that it is a cephalopod, other researchers have discredited the fact, given its behavior and what we have ascertained from its anatomy, and not to mention the seemingly unending life spam.”

Sunset was so entirely entranced and amused by the way her wife spoke so knowingly. “Oh really? Why’s that?”

“It all comes down to a certain Starswirled beloved wizard of ancient times, hihi.” She smiled deviously. “On ancient tomes recording his adventures, Starswirl the Bearded reported an encounter he survived with the Kraken– One in which the tentacular monstrosity was enormous, and yet, amorphic. He then postulated that it was likely that the Kraken was of extraterrestrial origin, not being classified among any of the species we have here, simply a monstrosity that came from space, crashing upon our seas, making its home the deepest trench of the abyss.” She spoke almost poetically, rehearsed, and proudly. “And most surprisingly of all… It seemed to mimic him.”

“Mimic him, eh?” Sunset raised an eyebrow, overlooking the text. “How so, Miss Sparkle!”

“Simply with its tentacles, it mimicked the shape and face and even beard of the beloved wizard of legend– To what intent, he could not figure out, but he speculated that it was a form of involuntary copying of the prey it sought after. By mere instinct, the Kraken sensed its prey, and copied it, merely visually, before attempting to consume it.”

“Disgusting, horrifying, and awesome.” Sunset smiled deeply. “Anything else, Miss Sparkle?”

“Yes! Much like many other mythical beasts, the Kraken must be drawn to others alike it. Meaning other enormous leviathans, or…”

“...Alicorns?” Sunset’s eyebrows shot up for a moment. “Wow. How does that work, exactly?”

“Simple. It's like a sense– A shiver. Were we and other mythical beasts near each other, we would likely sense each other’s presence, and be drawn to each other. Whether it is for curiosity, or simply…”

“...To kill and eat each other, I figured, heh.” Sunset mulled over, thinking about it. “What you’re saying is we probably shouldn’t go out into the open sea if we don’t want to run into this guy, so as to not be an appetizer for him?”

“Oh, not at all! The Kraken is an exceedingly, impeccably rare sight, it is likely we’d go a thousand years without even sighting it. From all we know, it lives on the furthest edges of the known sea, and its true home is unknown. Meaning we’d have to be incredibly truly unlucky to ever meet one!”

Sunset shut the book with a loving grin. “Looks like you aced it, Miss Sparkle, of course. Time for bed!”

“W-wait!! I’m not done, um–” Twilight involuntarily yawned, desperately suppressing it so she could give out more trivia. “The odds of meeting one are astronomical, but that could be a simple case of survival bias, meaning that we only know of little reports of sailors witnessing it because they're the very few that survived the sight–”

She was picked up by her girlfriend, and forcefully carried to their room, as she attempted to continue to ramble, even through her yawns.

“THE FUCKING KRAKEN IS DOWN THERE!!!” Sunset shouted desperately as she climbed back on board the Bihorn, completely drenched in water, her horn still alight.

Through the storm, the pirates stopped in their tracks, wondering if they had heard what they had just heard.

Both her other self and Tempest froze.

The ship groaned, as the wood below was scrapped, held.

On any other day, a sailor reporting such a sight would have been chocked up to being delusional.

But enough strange things had happened in this night…

…That not entertaining the idea was suicide.

“SPEARS! AXES! LOAD GUNS, DEFEND THE MAST!!” Tempest yelled out at the crew as she rang a bell to get every single one of their attentions. “MOVEMENT! SHOW ME MOVEMENT, THERE'S NO TIME!!”

“ROLL THE GUNPOWDER BARRELS ABOVE DECK!!” Sunset bellowed in a panic motion, as she addressed the crew below. “CANNONS; TAKE A SHOT ONLY IF YOU HAVE IT– DON’T FLY OFF THE SHIP, PEGASI!!”

The Alicorn shivered as she felt every single vibration reverberating from below the ship, in the water, and otherwise. Despite the rain, despite the waves, she could feel all of it. It was calling to her. She was prey.

A panicked, terrified voice echoed from below deck, from one of the sailors, rolling a barrel up. “T-there’s only one more barrel of powder!! You tossed the others at–”

“--The Pristine, shit, SHIT!!” Sunset’s eyes widened, as she turned to her other, winged self. “Y-you’re an alicorn, right?! Can you kill it?!”

“I haven’t slept properly in a WEEK, and it’s NIGHT TIME! I don’t like my chances!!” She grimaced, keeping a battle stance at the ready, as her wings quivered in anticipation.

“TENTACLES COMING UP PORT!!!!” One of the sailors yelled out, recoiling from the railing.

“AND STARBOARD!? sHIT!!” Another beckoned from the other side.

From all around them, the Bihorn was overtaken by dozens of inky black tentacles, slowly crawling on the side of the ship.

Lightning lit the air. For a brief second, they could see even more, dozens upon dozens of tentacles raised from the sea, looming over the Bihorn.

With a flash, The Valkyrie adorned her armor, illuminating the surroundings. “I’LL TRY TO KEEP IT DISTRACTED!” She bellowed, leaping into the air.

And so, the Kraken attacked.

The dozens of inky enormous tentacles began sweeping the deck, attempting to grab hold of the crew, the masts, anything at all, feeling by touch, moving at dangerous speeds.

The crew shouted, panicked as the storm pounded around them. Ponies lobbed spears, and chopped with axes, doing questionable damage to the beast and its appendages– The unicorns, most of all, attempted to blast it with magic, not always managing to drive the tentacles back.

Tempest was surrounded, and unleashing her broken horn’s magic, her spells crackled like fireworks, pushing the tentacles back, lighting the stormy night.

From below deck, the cannons fired– Rarely ever meeting a target in the darkness, but on occasion striking a tentacle down.

With a scream of panic, a sailor was grabbed in full by a tentacle, being pulled overboard, terrified, all while unicorns and pegasi tried pulling her back, to no avail.

The Valkyrie pierced the air, slicing the tentacle, throwing the pirate back on the ship, unable to keep it very gentle on the circumstances.

The same began repeating, as the tentacles began grabbing hold of more of the crew, and Sunset continued flying through the air, slicing the appendages and throwing the pirates back on the ship as efficiently as she could, intent on keeping them all safe if she could.

After all… The leviathan was here because of her.

Sunset flew through the storm at breakneck speeds, her light piercing the night sky, her wings slicing at tentacles and her horns piercing them. “OVER HERE, YOU OVERGROWN SQUID!! COME AND GET ME, I’M OVER HERE!!” She shouted loudly into the storm, her screams deafened by the roaring rain.

The battle on deck was frantic. The blasts of magic lit the air, as pieces of the ship flew into the air, and the tentacles wrapped themselves around the deck, and the screams of the sailors were muffled by the storm.

And above all, visibility was difficult, as one by one the few lanterns that lit the air went out, crushed or tossed aside, and all that illuminated the fight was the light of the horns of the unicorns, and the flashes of battle.

“T-THE KRAKEN IS BELOW DECK!!” one of the sailors shouted as tentacles began piercing the side of the ship through the cannonside, and screams were heard from under.

In response, the Valkyrie flew low, piercing through the appendages that crawled on the lower floors from the ship’s exterior, those that were prodding the inside of the ship, endangering those below deck.

Waves crashed against the side of the ship. The groan of wood and vicious monster meshed together as the Bihorn was shaken against the storm.

It was hopeless, and yet, every single sailor was fighting, no matter how terrified.

Sunset, her jaw agape, watched the sight of her alicorn self flying through the storm.

Surrounded by tentacles, lit by lightning, she flew in aggressive motions, as dozen upon dozens of the Krakens appendages prodded the air attempting to grab her, all while she tried, with impeccable diligence, to avoid them and fight back, in a never ending loop of panicked breathing and speed.

But she couldn’t fight forever.

One of the tentacles managed to hit her– And with fierce force, she was thrown into the Bihorn, crashing against the mast, then collapsing on the deck.

Sunset ran to her aid, watching her cough out blood, breathing haggardly, exhausted.

“A-are you okay?! C’mon, we have to keep fighting–”

“--WATCH OUT!!” The Valkyrie shoved her away, and in her place, a massive tentacle fell down upon her, squeezing the Alicorn against the deck, and then, ensnaring her.

Sunset watched in a panicked silence, as her Alicorn self was dragged out into the inky depths of the ocean, on the grasp of the Kraken.

And suddenly, The many tentacles that were ensnaring the Bihorn receded back into the water.

Silence fell onto the ship. Every sailor looked around in surprise, and slowly, they came to the same realization.

“IT’S LEAVING!! WE DID IT!!” They yelled out in joy, unaware of what had happened, thankful to see the deck not bound by tentacles of a leviathan they couldn't possibly hope to kill.

“Alright, bilge rats, we’re not done yet!” Tempest yelled out. “One last push, we have to leave this accursed storm!”

Sunset continued to sit, looking at the ledge of which she had just seen her other self be taken from.

Her breathing quickened, as her eyes looked below into the water.

Nothing. Not a sign.

The water was dark and it moved fast.

She looked behind her, considering just the insane stupidity of what she was considering.

Muttering angrily to herself, she grabbed the last gunpowder barrel with her magic.

“Hang the code.”

Sunset Shimmer was drowning.

She had not had the chance to take a deep breath before the Kraken had crushed her and then pulled her under the waves.

The light of her horn dimmed and disappeared, and she couldn’t see a thing, as sea water filled her lungs and she was pulled lower and lower.

It filled her mind. She could barely consider her options, through the pain and the flooding.

Teleportation failed her. Flames failed her. Blades failed her.

She coughed, retched, as bubbles left her throat, her armor felt cumbersome, as it was crushing her side.

She felt the tentacle tighten its grasp against her struggle, the armor crumpling around her, and her mind fogged, the pain, the drowning, it was slowly leaving her mind as the pressure of the water dimmed her thoughts.

It wasn’t the magic that was failing her. She came to simply accept what was happening.

There was no point in fighting this. Even if she was well rested and during the day, this battle might have had the same outcome.

Her eyes rolled back, as she began to lose consciousness.

Death to a Valkyrie would have been better than this.

Death to a Mermare would have been better than this.

What would be her legacy?

Would she even have one?

After all, she had discovered plainly and fully that her world never needed her.

Her happiness felt like an imposition, now that she had seen the Multiverse.

Everything felt so small. It felt so hopeless and pointless.

A meaninglessness seemed to permeate her every thought.

Did she have regrets?

Too many. But only one mattered.

The realization that she was not necessary for Twilight Sparkle’s happiness.

It almost brought her comfort, in these final moments.

She even considered, for a moment, how things might have wound better for the both of them, if they really had never met. Made different choices.

But it was alright now. Because she was dying– And wouldn’t have to worry anymore. She wouldn’t have to fight anymore. She was letting go.

She would never be found. She would never be buried, and that was okay. It had to be.

Wherever her wife was– Whatever she was doing, she just hoped, with the last of her energy, that she would be happy.

That’s all that could possibly give her any reprieve as the massive tentacular jaws of the leviathan brought her closer and closer to her end.

She didn’t struggle anymore. Her senses were fully dulled, and she was ready for the end.

But the end was not ready for her.

An explosion shook her, and she could see a faint light before her, as the tentacle released her and retreated, with the bellow of the leviathan echoing through the seas below her.

A hoof reached out and grabbed her, and she could feel everything.

I am not leaving myself to die. Get up, and keep fighting, other me.

Sunset Shimmer doesn’t quit.

She felt those thoughts rushing through her, clear as day.

And together, they teleported away from the inky depths.

Appearing on the deck of the Bihorn, she immediately wretched and vomited sea water all over the floor, gasping for air desperately, feeling her armor heavier than ever.

She couldn’t distinguish the tears from the salt water that left her mouth, nose, and eyes, as she coughed and sputtered, and besides her, her other self was coughing substantially less.

“No, no no…” She muttered as she attempted to stand, but her body was failing her. Her wings felt heavier than they had ever been. “No, no, why did you save me?! The Kraken would have left, you could have escaped, you–” She stopped to cough some more.

“WE’RE EVEN!” The pirate commanded, standing, pointing at her. “LISTEN UP, BILGE RATS!” She yelled out and the whole crew surrounded them. “WE’RE GETTING OUT OF HERE. ALL OF US!”

“It’s coming back, it’s coming back–” The Valkyrie muttered, as she felt the Kraken coming closer once more, intent on finishing what it started.

Tempest walked to them, incredibly emphatic. “How in the world are we getting out of here?! Isn’t the monster coming back?!”

Sunset turned to Alicorn with determination. “We’re taking the Bihorn, and we’re flying out of here. All of us.”

With eyes widened, the Valkyrie caught on. She raised her wings with a deep, haggard breath, and her horn went alight.

“ALRIGHT, ALL UNICORNS, ALL TOGETHER NOW! WE’RE TAKING THE BIHORN– THE ALICORN ISN’T DOING IT ALL HERSELF, COME ON!” Sunset bellowed out, as her own horn became alight.

Together, one by one, the unicorns caught on.

Their magic united, all of them, glowing as one, enveloping the ship.

And just like that, slowly, the Bihorn began taking flight.

Through the guidance of the Valkyrie, they moved it up, then forward, and began taking speed. Every other pony became amazed by the sight, including Tempest, who smiled, seeing just what her first mate was capable of.

And just like that, they finally escaped the storm, clearing its damp clouds and lightning, being greeted by the night sky once more.

All who weren’t unicorns got to cheer and watch, as they picked up speed, continuing into the horizon of infinite stars, leaving the storm behind.

But it didn’t last. The Valkyrie coughed again, her strength waning, and her magic faded, and as soon as she collapsed on deck, the ship did as well, with all of the unicorns failing to maintain the ship’s flight without her help, and they were once again immobile.

“No, no, no, get up, we need distance, please, other me, get up…!” Sunset pleaded, as she attempted to help the alicorn stand, with questionable results.

“The Sun…” She muttered, her eyelids narrow of exhaustion, her body weighed down, her armor vanishing into her horn as she felt her strength leaving her. “I need the sun…”

“It’s night time!” Tempest yelled out from the helm. “The sun won’t be here for hours–”

“Backup. I need back up.” Sunset muttered as her eyes opened, and she stood, facing the edge of the boat. “I need to call her…”

She spread her wings. And every pirate watched her in puzzled, hopeless silence.

She closed her eyes, feeling the night wind on her face. If this was to be her last moments, she wanted to feel the sun, one more time.

And so she raised it.

To the shock of every single sailor, they were seeing the sun rise, despite it being full nighttime.

And as soon as it had risen… Sunset collapsed onto the deck.

Her strength was gone. She was now fully unconscious.

“H-how– How did she do that?!” Tempest questioned, as she ran to the Alicorns side. “Is she dead?!”

Sunset looked at her other self with extreme concern, seeing that her breathing was shallow and weak, even in the light of the sun.

Sailors surrounded her in confusion, surprise, and fear.

Tempest scanned the ship's deck, trying to ignore the rising sun. "Okay, sound off crew! Who's unaccounted for? Who did we lose to the Kraken?!"

The crew looked amongst each other in silence, as they surrounded the unconscious alicorn, with an air of shock and respect.

"I think..." Sunset muttered, beholding her Alicorn self. "I think she might have saved all of us...?!"

There was an uncertainty, as the crew looked amongst each other, unsure of what to do-- Unsure of how to show thanks, unsure of what to do when moving forward.

"T-the Kraken will be back, won't it?!" One of the sailors bellowed in fear.

"S-should we abandon ship?!" Another asked with just as much tremble in her voice.

"And go where?" Tempest shook her head, looking at the open sea. "The open ocean with a Kraken nearby means certain death for a longboat-- Besides-- I will not abandon the Bihorn."

"What can we do, Captain?!" Sunset asked, not with fear, but desperation. "How do we fight?!"

Tempest ruminated, gazing at the beautiful sunrise of a welcome ocean. ...There was nothing they could do.

Until the entire ship began to groan and tremble.

Panic. Tempest held onto the mast. “S-shit– It’s back, it’s here!!”

The ocean, now in clear view due to the morning sun, darkened.

A shadow spread around in the water below them, as far as they could see-- Not that any of them would dare to.

“No no no– Get up other me, come on!!” Sunset grabbed hold of the Alicorn, taking her far from the edges of the ship, dragging her, desperately trying to shake her awake, to no avail.

The sailors watched in horror as slowly, the ship began overturning. Debris rolled around the deck as they held on desperately, with the wood below them groaning and creaking.

Tentacles rose from the ocean and began entangling themselves on the sides of the ship.

And from the water, rose the would-be-head of the beast, tilting the boat in its direction.

A horrific, monstrous thing, whose breath resembled the death of a thousand sailors.

It was twisted and tentacular, even in its face, every limb seemed to drip a black ichor, an indecipherable, ill-smelling substance. And it was a horrendous sight– The tentacles twisted themselves in a form that resembled the face of none other but Sunset Shimmer.

Dozens of twisted red eyes conjoined and gathered at where would usually be the eyes of a pony– And the tentacles retracted and recoiled from being in the open air; Accompanied by one being a horrific crooked imitation of the horn of an Alicorn. The barrel of gunpowder that Sunset had so diligently detonated on its jaws to free her other self had left merely a scratch; One that seemed to be nigh regenerated.

And yet, it opened its twisted jaws, with dozens of uneven rows of bent teeth spreading wide, awaiting its prey.

It tilted the ship so the Alicorn would fall directly onto its mouth. But Sunset held onto her desperately, with all her strength, not letting her go.

A tentacle reached out to grab the unconscious Valkyrie, and Sunset tried her absolute best to fight it off with magic, to no avail.

They were seconds from having the entire ship overturned, and dumped onto the jaws of the enormous beast.

Sunset couldn’t hold on any longer.

And then, blinding light pierced the skies.

The Kraken screamed out in a horrific voice as dozens of its tentacles were incinerated with a light that burned the air to cinders.

The Bihorn was released, and they tumbled until the ship stabilized, unsure of what had just happened.

The Kraken returned to the depths, fleeing.

And soon enough the ocean was dark no more.

“WHO HAS RAISED MY SUN?!” Princess Celestia landed on deck, with an imposing blast of wind, staring down at the sailors in anger.

Walking among the quiet crew, who were all intimidated and shocked, she frowned and demanded their attention. “A storm, A pirate ship being attacked by the Kraken on the furthest reaches of the known sea– And what’s more, one of you has raised my sun. How, and who?! What has happened here?!”

Slowly, quietly, the crowd moved aside, revealing the perpetrator; The one that had saved them all.

Celestia’s grimace of frustration contorted into one of worry immediately.

“S-Sunset Shimmer?!” She ran forward and kneeled down, seeing the bruised, scarred, collapsed body of her old pupil… Now and Alicorn.

“H-how have you come to be so lost?!” She whispered in desperation, cradling the unconscious Alicorn with concern, checking for her health in a panic. “What has the world done to you…?”

“Um, uh… Hi Celestia.” The Pirate Sunset waved as Tempest shoved her forward. “Um… Parlay…?”

Celestia’s eyes widened in complete disheartening confusion as she switched gaze between the two Sunsets, and adding much to her surprise and shock, the Alicorn Sunset began glowing, enveloped by a certain light.

The Valkyrie floated in the air, as her limbs began to fade, and without even regaining consciousness, she was shot into the next universe.

“What a mess, Sunset...!” Celestia rubbed her temples, as the Bihorn sailed further into known seas. The sun remained raised for a little while longer, as her old pupil explained everything. They were both on the helm with Tempest, and Sunset shied away like a foal caught stealing cookies. “Is this what you have been up to, for all these years…?”

“Well, um, kind of? The Kraken and the weird interdimensional Alicorn clone were new. I promise.” She scratched her own mane in an awkward smile. The entire band of pirates pretended to work as they eyes the Princess of the Sun, who was simply there, among them.

“I, uh… Ran away. And being a pirate turned out to be pretty great for me…!” She shied away from eye contact, fidgeting.

“Sunset Shimmer is an invaluable member of our crew, Princess.” Tempest tried assuring, even if she wasn’t sure she had a say in this conversation. “And a damn good first mate, at that.”

“And this is where you ran to…” Celestia looked at the horizon of the open sea. “At least, well…” She smiled, even if wearily, beholding her old pupil. “At least you are alive and well.”

“And somehow, you were the first pupil of Celestia and never told us, huh?! What the hell, Sunset?!” Tempest frowned at her, muttering it.

Sunset threw her hooves in the air, as if surrendering, awkwardly.

Celestia walked over to her and hugged her tightly. “I have missed you, Sunset Shimmer.” She spoke, containing tears.

“I-I missed you too.” Sunset blurted out automatically, the words being squeezed out of her as she hugged back.

“Well…!” Celestia walked over to the edge, and with her wings raised, and her horn alight, she lowered the sun once more.

That same, familiar green flash greeted them.

Night fell, and it was adorned with constellations and stars that reflected beautifully off the open sea. “I suppose these matters are to rest, then.” She turned to Sunset, with hope and expectations. “Would you… Would you like to return with me to Canterlot…? I imagine your family may miss you just as much as I did…”

Her heart stopped, as her eyes widened, and she strongly considered the offer– All while Tempest watched her like a hawk, eagerly awaiting the response.

“It…” Sunset chuckled, shaking her head with an exhale. “I wouldn’t mind visiting sometime… But not today. I am home, Princess Celestia…!” She nodded confidently, waving at the Bihorn.

Despite everything, she couldn’t help but smile, seeing her pupil having found her place, even if it was one so far from her.

“Then I suppose this may be goodbye, then…” Celestia climbed onto the railing, giving her pupil a warm smile and a nod. “I will see you–”

Tempest nudged her first mate forward, convincing her to speak.

“--Wait a second!!” Sunset smiled, as she composed herself, walking forward.

Silence, as the Princess held her breath.

“The… Kraken hasn’t destroyed all our supplies… And we could definitely use your help if it shows up again-- So, um, is tea still your preference…?” She asked, with pleading, thankful, joyful eyes.

“Yes.” Celestia smiled just as fully stepping back onto the deck. “Shall we, my pupil?”

“Hmm, you know–” Hermes spoke, with a mouthful of sandwich perturbing his words. “I wonder if we’ll ever see another me out there in the multiverse!” The sandwich could not contain his excitement.

Fluttershy and Spike, who were sharing the meal, sitting next to him, wondered. “I dunno. We have been pulling Sunsets specifically–” He looked back, seeing the two Princesses of Friendship hard at work. “And, um, that one Twilight with the demon wife.”

Fluttershy fidgeted pensively. “Gosh, it’s weird, hearing about our other lives isn’t it? I mean… I died, in that Sunset’s universe…!”

“What I’m saying is–” Hermes cleared his throat, after having properly swallowed another proper bite of that delicious sandwich. “--I wonder, if in some other world, I cracked it, you know?”

The other two tilted their heads in confusion.

“This!” He pointed forward at all the machinery. “I wonder if I managed to figure out interdimensional travel by myself, without ever needing help, in another world!! It seems plausible, wouldn’t you agree? After all, this is my life long passion!!”

Blowing raspberries, Spike shrugged. “Meh. None of the Sunset’s knew about me much, so sheesh– I don’t think this Multiverse is all it’s cracked up to be. Where’s the universe where I’m a superhero, you know?”

Fluttershy giggled, even if taking the situation seriously. “I dunno. I’m pretty happy where I am now. I’m not that curious over what other Fluttershies are up to…!”

“You two aren’t seeing the full picture.” Hermes shook his head, dismissively. “If there are worlds where we are abysmal failures, there are worlds in which we are impeccable successes!”

His eyes turned with wonder to the machine that was so diligently built throughout the week. “And I cannot wonder, out there, about the possibility of my successes…!”

“Alright, everypony! Break’s over, gather around!” Twilight spread her wings, garnering the attention of all of them in the room, including the multiple Sunsets they had pulled so far. “Interdimensional Lasso V2 is ready to be fired up, here and now! No more dawdling!”

They all got in their positions, diligently readying to turn the machine once more.

“Ready?” Twilight asked, standing by the enormous conduit crystal.

“Ready.” The Demon Sunset affirmed, coached by her wife, with her horn crackling with energy.

Together, they would combine their power, firing it up once more.

Five…

Four…

Three…

Two…

One…!

“...GO!”

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE KRAKEN.

INFO: This leviathan is over a thousand years old. Armies might not be capable to slay it, much less a single pirate ship with an Alicorn atop it. The beast was with full home-field advantage, as it always has, rendering their attempts to fight it nigh meaningless.

VERDICT: There wasn't even a battle to be had. A devastating loss for the Princess of Hope.

MAN this chapter was a doozy. it felt longer than it is, but maybe that's just me slowing my role.

A pirate's life for me, huh? Good times.

The runaway Pirate. Happy as she could be, drawn by my gf.

Also Prince blueblood and the Pristine got eaten by the Kraken. As an indulgent meal to console it for the failed 5 star snack that is the Princess of Hope.

Forgive me for indulging on two flashbacks for encyclopedia stuff but I love going on stupid tangents about monster stuff just for fun. I wanted to write that Rarity Mermare swarm scene for so long, lmao.

Did you notice? The songs the sirens sang were both from previous fics of mine! And they are deeply, profoundly poignant to the characters they were sung to.

That Mermare sequence would have gone very very different if Sunset had brought Pinkie, heh. Worth stating I must issue a formal apology for the lack of Pinkie Pie on this fic; She's pretty important for Sunset, and I haven't gotten to cherish her yet. But I will o7

Also imagining bringing Rainbow Dash lmao.

Not much else to say other than the Bihorn has seen better days-- And worse days, but its crew can now brag on having to survive a clash with the Kraken, that's pretty legendary.

Next chapter? A long awaited intermission; Twilight holds on, and commits. And after that? I'll take a hiatus from writing this fic!

INTERMISSION: Better to have Loved and Lost - PART 1

INTERMISSION: Better to have Loved and Lost
- PART 1

It was a pleasant evening, to those that were unfazed by titanic clashes happening in the distance.

Lucky for the Princesses of the sun and moon, they were more than comfortable with such occurrences, as they lounged together by the shores of a large lake.

“You were right, sister– And on that note, so was that crazy pony, Pinkie Pie.” Luna affirmed, as she took another bundle of popcorn to go with her drink. “These sorts of snacks do seem to fit the joys of watching a show.”

“And what a show it is!” Celestia giggled, joining on the popcorn, lounging on the ground with her sister. “I would say they’ll be done in… two minutes?”

“I would say one.” Luna raised an eyebrow, with a smirk. Turning to the show, she winced. “Ouch– That is quite a blow, do you think Sunset can take it…?”

Celestia nodded proudly, not giving it a second thought. “It will take a lot more to knock Sunset down– Observe, she will counter in 3… 2…”

A light blast illuminated the surroundings of the lake, and Luna nodded gleefully, with an “Ooohh!” While Celestia snickered.

“Still; I am proud of Twilight for her skills in evasion. You have taught her the art of teleportation well, sister!” Luna affirmed, taking another mouthful of popcorn, gleefully watching the show.

“Oh, I couldn’t stop her from teleporting ever since I first took her in! The little filly was practically addicted to it!” She giggled once more, delighting herself. “It is an interesting distinction between our pupils– Sunset can take a hit, while Twilight would rather avoid them altogether!” She then pondered for a moment, observing the clash. “Though I will commend you as well– I can see that Twilight has been mimicking your elegant and eccentric style of flight, sister.”

“It is the night style.” Luna said proudly, with a grin, as if rehearsed. “That mare catches on quick. I am proud to see her progress, even if she is not the most physical fighter…”

A set of carpeted explosions lit the lake, and the mighty clash that occurred above it.

“It is no issue, after all, Sunset is there to make up for what she lacks– And vice versa!” Celestia’s eyes widened, as the explosions receded, imploding. “Did you see that? You taught her that, didn’t you?”

“The explosion/implosion moonblast combo.” Luna snickered deviously. “That was indeed me.” She then tilted her head, squinting. “Wait, look there– At Sunset’s wing movements, I am not just imagining it, am I?”

“Imagining what…?” Celestia pondered as well.

“Those are Valkyrie wing movements– Amateurish as they may be, as aggressive as they may seem, they are unmistakable.” She turned to her sister, narrowing her eyes, both inquisitively, and with pity. “You forget– For me, it's only been a few years, remember? …Have you been teaching her that?”

“I… Have not.” Celestia was not lying, but the sight was indeed affecting her. “I showed her and Twilight some of our ancient tomes regarding our old… Friends, but I did not tell them much more. She must have been studying them for combat, as well…”

“Perhaps this could honor them…?” Luna tried comforting her, unsure of how it felt to miss them for a thousand years. “In a way, honor their memory.”

“I… Do not wish to disturb the fallen… It would be too painful.” Celestia shook her head. “But if Sunset wishes to learn from them, she is more than welcome.”

“I have seen her fight up close…” Luna grinned, watching the elegant, yet aggressive moments of their pupil. “...She is worthy.”

“I agree completely.” Smiling proudly, watching Sunset, in all her glory, demonstrate how much she had grown. “Oh dear!! Will Twilight be alright from that one?!” She flinched.

“Have faith, sister.” Nodding sagely, Luna eagerly counted. “She will remember mastery over tides in 3… 2…”

With the power of the moon, Twilight channeled the water of the lake, moving it, reshaping it to form a mighty barrier that engulfed her opponent.

“Oh and here comes the Sunset with the blade of light!!” Giddily, Celestia began tapping her hooves on the floor with excitement. “Watch! Watch!! I taught her that!!”

Another blast of light pierced the air, and a massive explosion was heard.

“A solid hit!” Luna praised, with a grin. “But can they finish the enemy off?”

“Here comes the Lightwing.” Celestia smiled confidently.

“And then, the Nightwing.” Luna did the same.

Twilight and Sunset flew side by side– Interlocking their right and left wings, flank to flank– And their other wings, spread out, were infused with the powers of the day and night. Uniting their horns, spinning in a corkscrew motion, their colors meshing and blending in a beautiful blend of lights, they descended upon the enemy, unleashing an incredibly powerful finishing move that lit the air beautifully with a fusion of sun and moon magic.

The shockwave blasted water all over the shores of the lake, including towards the two onlookers, who shielded themselves from it with magic and glee.

The gigantic ancient rock automaton fell upon the lake, in tatters, incapable of fighting, after having been so fiercely demolished in that epic clash.

“Impeccable finisher!!” Celestia had to contain herself not to prance.

“Masterfully done!” Luna nodded emphatically in agreement.

The waters of the lake began to quiet a bit, and their students remained flying above it, ensuring their enemy was indeed taken down.

“You know. I am about to admit something; Something I will not say in the presence of my niece, for her head is big enough as it is…” Celestia got a mischievous grin, turning to Luna, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh?” Luna tilted her head, sharing a sly smile.

Celestia remained quiet, only for a moment, observing the two pupils that flew above the lake. “Love… Makes you stronger. Without a shadow of a doubt.” She had a glint of joy in her eyes, even as she turned to her sister. “The way those two fight together– I have no doubt in my mind, they will be unbeatable, someday. Someday sooner than we both think…”

“I definitely see what you mean.” Luna nodded sagely. “You and I were never that in sync, in all our years of fighting together. Our… Our teamwork has always lacked, at times.” She then snickered, making light of a dastardly memory. “Besides. I am fairly certain neither of them will ever banish the other to the moon.”

“U-um, yes, I certainly agree…! They are more united than we are– Than we were.” She shook her head with a shameful grimace. “I will do us both a favor and chock it up to sibling conflict– And not some form of weakness on either of our ends.”

“I can live with that.” Luna closed her eyes, smiling fully. “After all, is it not our duty to ensure that the next generation is stronger…?”

“And they will be.” Celestia smiled just as fully, observing the two pupils land on the shore, breathing quickly from the battle– but smiling at each other with glee.

Twilight and Sunset landed, and immediately embraced each other with smiles, checking on each other for wounds, and giving each other loving affirmations.

And of course, Twilight was the first to speak. “D-did we do it?! Did we pass the test?!” And Sunset was quick to snicker, having a comforting wing over her. “C’mon Sparkles, with flying colors!”

“With flying colors indeed!” Celestia gleefully clapped her hooves and flapped her wings. “Only minor injuries on both parts, and you both utilized much of what you’ve learned for the battle–”

And Luna continued for her. “--That ancient automaton is officially decommissioned, and you two made it look easy. Once more, you both vanquish foes with precision and teamwork. My sister and I are proud. What is it they say…? Gold star!”

Twilight let out an instant yelp of joy and embraced Sunset, who spun her around as they both giggled, a short, but glorious celebration. “Told you, Sparkles!”

“With that aside, there is a bit more ground to cover before we are done for the day!” Celestia contained her own excitement, despite the joy she felt.

“Indeed.” Luna and her both remained seated. “It is time you two know of the parameters of your final exam.”

Both of the young Alicorns’s eyes widened and they froze immediately, taking diligent seats, listening attentively.

“First of, as a disclaimer, we are merely announcing it.” Celestia spoke sagely, yet proudly. “Be aware this will not happen now, nor soon. In fact–”

“--We are more than comfortable with awaiting you both to be as ready as you believe you will be.” Luna nodded, in full agreement.

“That being said, before you both are truly ready to take the throne of Equestria and be crowned, there will be one final test we will impose upon you both.”

They both leaned forward slightly, in enormous expectations.

“You both, together, will have to fight and defeat us– Me and my sister– In a two-on-two all out battle.” Luna smiled confidently, knowing the effect the news would have. “Neither side will hold anything back, it will be a test of all you’ve learned, and especially your team work– Do not worry, it will not be a battle to the death– And of course, you may take this test as many times as it is needed for you to win.”

Celestia continued, just as proud. “This is merely an announcement– Know that there are many tests for you before your final exam– Me and my sister simply believed you were both ready to know. That is all.”

Silence– One in which both of their eyes were widened– Twilight’s in slight panic, Sunset in excitement.

“Now that’s a test I can study for…!” Sunset muttered with a grin, letting out a nervous chuckle. “N-not that I’m even close to ready haha! Give us a decade or two– Right Sparkles?”

Stammering, fidgeting, The Princess of Friendship was understandably nervous. “B-b-but um, uh, we don’t want to hurt you– And we don’t want to be hurt by you– OH GOSH WHAT IF WE ACCIDENTALLY KILL EACH OTHER–”

“Eeeeasy girl!” Sunset nuzzled her affectionately, helping her steady her breathing. “You heard the both of them. When the time comes, we’ll be ready.”

“B-but I mean! Um! Maybe we can just take a written test?! Haha you know, instead of–” She was silenced by a swift yet loving kiss on the cheek, one which she flustered from, but accepted wholeheartedly.

“Easy, Twi… We’ll do it together, like always, okay? Always.” Sunset spoke with immense comfort and warmth, and Twilight slowed down, breathing steadier, nuzzling her back. “Besides. I prefer this over tests about cutlery placement.” She giggled to herself, endlessly amused.

Luna suppressed a chuckle, nodding. “Do not worry, either of you– It will not be a surprise test. We will do it only when you are both prepared and willing.”

And Celestia added, with the same comfortable smile. “And once more, we have the utmost faith that you will be ready when the time comes. Let us not worry about this any more tonight!”

“Tonight?” They both asked in unison, taking a glance behind them, at the setting sun; After all, it was still day.

“To conclude tonight’s test!” Celestia gleefully spread her wings. “Sunset, you will lower the sun once again…”

“...And Twilight, you shall raise the moon once more!” Luna completed with joy.

On any other day, those two might have hesitated, might have wondered if they were capable.

…But they were together. And so, had no more doubts.

Sunset turned to her namesake, spreading her wings, with her horn alight.

Straining, through effort, she began the process– One she struggled with.

Celestia came closer to her, in order to whisper encouragement. “Remember, Sunset– our sun wants to move. All you have to do is give it a nudge, a suggestion…!”

And so, the nudge was given, and through effort, she managed to lower it– Something that caused her to nearly collapse, while chuckling involuntarily, out of the sheer joy of having accomplished it.

Twilight helped her stand– And Sunset simply nuzzled her, letting out a sigh that contained so many joys that would be impossible to describe.

“Your turn, Twilight.” Luna stepped forward. “Go on… Show the night that it is yours.”

Spreading her wings wide, with the same effort, Twilight began raising the moon.

Luna quickly gave her notes and corrections. “Mind the constellations, Twilight– it is a surgical effort to not disturb the night sky…!”

“Oops– Sorry, sorry!” Twilight muttered, as she clumsily rearranged the night skies. She was indeed, accidentally moving the stars themselves, until she set the moon in place, with a sigh of relief.

“Do not apologize for your competence, pupil.” Luna gave her a proud smile and a nod. “After all… Moving stars and constellations is incredibly advanced, and quite surprising... We should certainly discover–”

“--Ah, Twilight, always the overachiever!! Let us leave that for another time, you two!” Celestia spread her wings proudly. “Test over, everypony! And what a test it was!” She pointed in a northern direction. “Now, I am certain you are both weary– How about celebratory treats? Snow cones, perhaps?”

“Oh, I could unleash destruction upon some snow cones at the moment.” Luna agreed immediately.

Twilight was about to join, but Sunset pulled her aside. “Last thing–” She kissed the Princess of Friendship slowly, sweetly, lovingly. “--Told you we’d pass, Sparkles.”

Snow cones could wait.

After all, another kiss was in order.

“Do you have any news on what her progress is, or are we flying blind?” There was a hesitation in the words of Luna, as she presumed, as she did many times, that things were wrong; Or getting worse by the minute.

“All I know is that she has used the machine again.” Celestia shared on the concern, even if she held hopes. “Let us simply follow along and make sure all is okay… Maybe she has gotten Sunset back…?”

“Hardly. If Sunset had returned, I am certain she would have notified us immediately.” They were entering Ponyville airspace, and both seemed a bit uneasy. Luna seemed to hold bigger concerns than her sister– Or simply wore them on her sleeve. “Are we by any chance intervening, or at least telling her to slow down today…?”

“No, sister.” Celestia huffed, shaking her head. “Let us simply show our support and… ascertain the progress.”

“It’s been a week, sister. How long until we–”

“--Let us not discuss this now.” Celestia shot her down with a glance, one Luna simply rolled her eyes from. The sun was lower in the sky, but they both had a few hours to reconvene with their remaining pupil before they had other duties to attend to.

Together, they landed on the balcony of the community center– And noticed right away that there was an issue.

“What in the– There are more Sunsets here– A lot more.” Luna’s brows furrowed as she looked around the room seeing the newcomers– she attempted to count them, but they were moving about, making it difficult.

Celestia’s eye twitched as the Sunsets noticed her and waved, some estranged, some casually. and she awkwardly waved back. “Oh dear– That is– Maybe eight?? Maybe more…?”

“Twilight is messing with the fabric of interdimensional space.” Luna began feeling even more uneasy, as she was surrounded by other versions of their pupil. “I think we should–”

“--AHEM. Let us move forward, sister.” Celestia ignored her.

It certainly seemed hectic. There were two, maybe three Sunsets playing guitar with Flare Shimmer on the balcony, while the rest of the Sunsets either moved about in the room conversing with each other, or followed the two Twilights– Who were accompanied by the Demon Sunset wherever they went, as did Spike.

Fluttershy diligently moved about the room making sure needs were met, Hermes sat on his cage making annotations, Gold Shimmer had a wonderful time conversing with different versions of his daughter, and occasionally other of Twilight’s friends passed by the room.

“Is that a… A vampire?” Luna narrowed her eyes, beholding one of the corners of the room.

“I am more confused by the one seemingly dressed as a superhero...” Celestia’s eyes widened.

“This is becoming too reckless, sister. If word of this got out to–”

“We won’t let it.” Celestia quickly shushed her. “Twilight! Hello, um, I see you have… Made some progress…? I hope!”

Both Twilight’s ears twitched as they heard their names be called, but the one from this world was the one to address them, while the other hanged back with her demon wife.

“Hi! Hello! Hi Queen Celestia, Queen Luna, Haha–” She looked tired, she looked overworked, and she looked anxious. “You’ve come to visit at a wonderful time! The other me has been helping with the research and development–”

“--Hi…!” She gave a shy wave, as her demon wife remained close, almost shielding her. “Um, hello again…!” There were noticeable differences between the two, the smaller one had a darker fur color, it was messier, as was her mane. She was still tall, but the smallest Alicorn in the room, and her wings were nearly pitch black.

“As you can see, we have, um, fired the machine up a couple of times…!” Twilight spread a wing to demonstrate the room very clearly full of Sunsets, many of which waved at them.

“Twilight.” Luna called her attention with a hoof tap on the floor. “Have you begun doing anything more than simply pulling random Sunsets away from their lives?! Do you have a way to send them back?! Do you have a plan here, or are you shooting in the dark?”

Spike, blowing raspberries, spoke absentmindedly. “Ask her how many times she pulled a dead Sunset.”

Twilight froze, feeling a mixture of shame and shock, and Celestia was the first to address the pit in their collective stomachs. “Twilight… How many?”

Spike crossed his arms. “More than once, and that's enough–”

“Two! It was only two, okay?!” Twilight bit back, stressed, clearly affected most of all.

“Twilight…” Celestia rubbed her temples, not out of exhaustion, but grief. “What did you… What did you do with them…?”

“...I buried them in a groove in the cemetery…” She spoke shamefully, weary. “L-look, I sorted it out, okay? I found a nice spot, and I made sure to honor them– Can we please get back on track here?”

The other Twilight chimed in, even if quietly. “Despite my… Condition, I have been helping her with the research, and the implementation of the new version of the interdimensional lasso. It is better than the last, certainly…”

“Two Twilights are better than one.” The demon spoke with a small grin, but remained between the Queens and her wife.

“Ahem, um…” Luna blinked, still not used to being face to face with a demon. “What do you mean, ‘condition’, other Twilight?”

She averted eye contact, but tried being as helpful as possible. “Well… Since your Sunset freed me from Midnight’s control, I’m still… ‘Getting used to’ using magic again. It’s weaker, a bit more unstable, sadly– But I’m getting there.”

“I’ve been picking up the slack, magic wise– You should have seen her trying to mend my wounds, it took so much longer than it usually would, for her. But with two Twilights, brain wise, this whole thing has been going pretty smooth.” The demon nuzzled the smaller Princess of Friendship affectionately, while keeping her protected. “You’ll get it all back. Don’t worry.”

And of course, for Twilight, this was a strange sight to witness. “Um, yes, well…” She, for a moment, missed terribly having physical affection with her own Sunset. “They have been invaluable help– The same can’t be said for all the others but, well– The project is moving along…”

“Hi, hi, Queens…!” Fluttershy landed between them, seemingly tired as well. “Could I get you anything? Maybe some water…?”

“That is quite alright Fluttershy. Please take a break for us.” Celestia commanded, with a worried smile, one which the Pegasus respected, flying towards another direction, likely ignoring the command, rather just going off to help others, or simply going to collapse out of exhaustion somewhere.

“She’s rarely been taking breaks while we work...” Twilight let out a weary chuckle. “Symptoms of being Fluttershy…”

“Twilight. What exactly are you accomplishing, by bringing this many Sunsets here?” Celestia raised a stern eyebrow of confusion. “I imagine they are eager to return to their lives, and here you are…”

“--G-glad you asked!” She piped in, leading them to her work station. “We have been gathering data, making charts, and analyzing our progress.” The machine was larger, the console much more intricate, with more detailed notes and intricate methods of interactivity. There was a sort of radar, a couple of glowing bits that seemed to indicate energy readings and even a paper dispenser, all which seemed alien to the Queens.

She waved her wings a bit distractedly, loosely explaining complicated science. “We have telemetry processors, and power scanners. We have been trying to map a pattern of travel that our Sunset might have been coursing through the multiverse, so we can track her specifically–”

“--Which hasn’t worked.” Spike spoke with a frown, overlooking some notes. “Because it’s random!”

“It has worked– Just not as directly as we expected!” She fussed, crossing her arms, then turning to some of the screens.

“We have, for example, only brought in Sunsets from worlds our Sunset has visited– That in itself has showcased a pattern in our data that is promising! They all know her, to what extent, we haven't fully discovered; Because–”

“--Because Twilight has been waaayyy too in her own head to do my interview idea!” Spike crossed his arms. “It would be helpful, you know?”

“What does he mean, interview…?” Luna stepped forward in curiosity.

Blowing raspberries, letting out a stretch of exhaustion, Twilight waved at all the Sunsets in the room. “Spike wants us to interview all the Sunsets we’ve brought through– Something I’m not against, but certainly don’t think should be our focus, at times like these.”

The little dragon huffed. “If we could discover what our Sunset has been up to out there, maybe that would help with the pattern we’re forming?”

The other Twilight cleared her throat. “I’m sorry to say, it wouldn’t give us any raw data, just… Stories, really.”

“I think it would at least be fun…!” He folded his wings closed, annoyed.

“Oh, and here’s something important.” The other Twilight stepped forward, pointing at some of the radars in the consoles. “Through new instruments we’ve built, we can ascertain energy readings from the universes we are locking onto– We are attempting to purposefully lock onto universes with high readings…”

“...After all, my wife is an Alicorn– The power readings of the ‘Sunset’ we are locking into would indeed be quite high– It has yielded some results, we have progressively brought stronger Sunsets, but not ours… Yet.” She reminisced, hoping for the best, expecting the worst.

The Demon expressed concern, scratching the floor absentmindedly. “It is a bit dangerous, though. We might pull another me from the multiverse. And other demon Sunsets might not be as…”

“--’Tamable’, Sunny Bunny?” Her wife came closer, with a flirtatious grin, one she reciprocated with a nuzzle and a kiss.

Awkward silence filled the group as the demon makeout session escalated. Twilight observed it both with listlessness and envy.

“Ahem.” Celestia stomped a hoof on the floor lightly making them both flinch and stop. “Twilight, what is the next part of your plan?”

“You’re about to see it! We’re going to pull the ninth Sunset from the multiverse now!! And I believe we’re getting closer!” She walked over to the console in a rehearsed motion. “Would you like to do the honors of helping me charge this one, Queen Celestia…?”

“Oh, I don’t mind sitting this one out. By all means.” The demon recoiled, taking her Twilight with her.

“Alright then. Here’s to hoping…!” Celestia walked forward with a bit of hesitation, and Luna stayed behind with doubts about the whole thing.

“OKAY EVERYPONY YOU KNOW THE DRILL!” Twilight yelled out to the whole room, as visitors dispersed, and Sunsets gathered semi–diligently. “We’ll be firing up the machine again, on my mark!!”

All of the ponies moved about, and stood ready.

Together, the Queen of the sun and the Princess of Friendship charged the conduit crystal.

Luna, at the very least, this time, was relieved to see that the machine seemed to be much more stable.

The lights were no longer blinding, and there was no more smoke– The coils lit up organized and without faltering, the energy conduit no longer seemed to spark recklessly.

And when the machine lit to life, it was clear as day, rather than chaotic. In a span of merely a few seconds, energy was gathered, from it, a new Sunset was materialized, and then the energy slowly dispersed without a fuss.

From the side of the machine, a paper was printed out, filled with data gathered from the universe they had just tapped into. Coordinates, power readings, all that would be necessary to send the Sunset home in the future, if need be.

From the archway, a Sunset leapt out, her horn alight, in a battle stance. She was wearing full obsidian captain armor, and naturally, stopped in her tracks the moment she saw the conglomeration of seemingly clones of her.

Twilight’s and her eyes met. Although the other queens were disappointed to not see their Sunset, the Captain couldn’t help but let out an exhaled chuckle.

“You have got to be kidding me– Let me guess; You’re the wife, aren’t you?” She came closer, with a wary, but relaxed grin.

“Y-yes! I am! See?” She turned to the Queens. “She knows the situation, she has met my Sunset! And naturally, she is likely very strong magic-wise, since she’s a captain! The power readings of the machine are working!”

The two Queens regarded each other with mixed feelings, but the Captain simply cleared her throat. “Ahem. It is wonderful to meet you, Princess– Other Princess; Your Sunset bragged an annoying amount about you, but my job is to look after my Princess– And I can’t do that If I’m here. Please send me back.”

Awkward silence.

All the Sunsets in the room got fidgety, after all, the realization that they weren’t going home anytime soon had happened to each of them already.

“My Twilight needs me. Please send me back– I have never kept her waiting.” It was hard for Twilight to formulate a proper emotional response to a Sunset Shimmer, a strong, stern Sunset Shimmer, to be demanding something of her, something that involved leaving her for another Twilight.

“Well, you see, um… We haven’t figured out how to send Sunsets back yet…!” She spoke as if walking on eggshells. “So, um, if you could be a bit patient…!”

The Captain's eyes widened in surprise and immense concern. Before she could respond, the other Twilight approached, accompanied by her demon wife, one the Captain took a wary stance upon seeing, letting out a muttered curse word of surprise. “Excuse me, we are so sorry but– We are still getting a handle on this whole thing. Please wait patiently until we have the tools to bring you back to your home…!”

“Wh– Two of you, okay…!” She scratched her chin nervously, blushing a little. “And you’re both taller than my Princess– How the– Nevermind.” Shaking her head, she addressed the tallest one. “Is there anything you can do?! My Princess will have thought I just vanished on her– That would be not only horrible for my track record but– It would hurt her feelings. That is unacceptable.”

Flustering a bit on her own, seeing such a valiant Sunset, Twilight shook her head. “I’m sorry, but we’re working on it. If you want to help, we’ll find you work to do– But regardless, please go to the group with the other Sunsets, and we will be with you in a moment. Talk to Fluttershy if you need anything…!”

“Unbelievable.” She gritted her teeth, blowing air from her nostrils. “I get stranded in another universe and it might as well be a line in a store…!” But regaining her composure, she bowed. “If there is anything I can help with to move this along, I'm at your service, Princess. Even if just as a… thanks to your wife, for what she did for me and my Princess.”

That did make her heart flutter with joy– Knowing the positive impact her wife was having in other worlds. “We will absolutely notify you if we need you.” She assured. “T-thank you, Captain.”

“All part of the job, Princess.” She nodded with a grin– One that was almost automatic, being in the presence of a Twilight; And right after, she moved closer to the other Sunsets, inspecting them thoroughly. “Is this some kind of joke?” She pointed at the Canterlot guard Sunset, who was only minorly offended.

“Okay, I’m going to say what we’re all thinking.” The other Twilight perked up. “Or rather, what Midnight is thinking. That Sunset is hot as hell.”

“I would take offense to that, if I didn’t agree with it.” The demon snickered.

Blushing, shaking her head, the main Twilight reprimanded. “Focus, both of you, or– The three of you…? let’s not– Bah.” She agreed completely, but did not want to be bogged down by it. “Let’s bring in the next one.”

“Next one?” Luna blinked in surprise and alertness. “Twilight– There’s nine Sunsets here already. Should you not worry about engineering a way for them to go back?”

“My sister does raise a good point, Twilight…” Celestia stepped forward. “What is this accomplishing exactly? That Sunset clearly has an important job she must return to…”

“It's accomplishing a lot!” She responded nervously, walking back to the console. “Look here, the telemetry data is compiled– We will keep this for when we need to send her back, and not just that, but for us to gather proper readings for the next lasso–”

Her eyes widened, as she looked at the readings, which flashed with a bright yellow, almost red. “O-oh my goodness– Other me, look at this…!”

The other Twilight rushed to the console, and gasped. “T-those are the strongest reading’s we’ve had yet– Do you think it could be her…?!”

“I-it just might!!” Twilight couldn’t help but grin wildly. “Okay Celestia, how about it, one more lasso for the day?”

The two sisters regarded each other for a moment. Luna clearly demonstrated reservations, while Celestia couldn’t help but hold hope that this might be it.

And so she stepped forward, despite her sister's wishes.

Once again, they fired up the machine– This time, the power readings almost seemed to struggle, bringing a more powerful Sunset through; the strongest they had brought in yet.

Everyone in the room was weary, as the lights engulfed them, and the sparks were contained within the coils, with the room shaking slightly.

The light of the machine dispersed. And this time, every single pony in the room gasped at the sight.

Laying on the floor, seemingly passed out, was an Alicorn Sunset Shimmer.

“W-wings!!! Twilight, we did it!!” Spike got overjoyed, dropping his notepad.

“O-oh gosh, is she wounded…!?” The other Twilight pointed out, seeing the rough state the Sunset seemed to be in.

“W-we must prepare medical attention!!” Celestia began moving.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. Her eyes watered merely at the idea that this nightmare could be over.

Everything froze, as she and Spike approached the Sunset– By all intents and purposes, this had to be their Sunset. It had to be.

Even just a week had nearly destroyed her– She couldn’t handle much more.

But at the very least, these matters could finally be put to rest.

With a weary, truly happy smile, she walked forward...

…But Spike reached her first.

“AAH!!! ZOMBIE!!!” He yelled out, and not soon enough.

The Alicorn Sunset stood up, raising her wings with a blood curdling roar, and her eyes were in fact, dead. Blood covered her muzzle, and scars peppered her body and face recklessly.

The entire room entered a panic as she stomped her hooves, looking around with distraught grunts and growls, drooling blood, frantically taking in her surroundings with a glare, her horn alight.

The Demon immediately covered her wife with a wing, lighting her horn protectively.

Spike ran as fast as he could behind the Queens, who took action, leaping forward.

“DO NOT LET HER BITE!” Celestia bellowed, raising her wings, teleporting to one side of the undead Alicorn.

“STEADFAST!” Luna let out a battle cry, raising her wings, horn alight, leaping forward.

The undead monster roared out, her horn crackled with energy, and with a flash, she adorned full Valkyrie armor, and sparks began lighting around her as she observed the two Princesses with rage, her armor heating up, as did the temperature of the room, sparks gathered– Arcane blades began surrounding her as she frantically eyed her opponents, with fighting intent.

“WAIT!!” Twilight yelled out, silencing the room, stepping forward in panic.

The demeanor of the zombie changed instantly. She halted– Ears flickering, eyes widened, mouth agape, baring her fangs as she observed Twilight.

She walked forward slowly, sniffing the air, eyeing the Princess with a strange contorted grimace of the undead.

Her eyes were pale, and her pupils were white. And yet, by size and build, it seemed to resemble her wife entirely; Not to mention the Valkyrie armor, which seemed fit perfectly for her, with battle dents all over it.

“S..Sunset…?” She whispered at the undead Alicorn, fearfully, mournfully.

The undead Sunset halted, as if fully recognizing the voice, eyes widening, scoffing, groaning, her gaze frantically looking at the visage of the Princess.

She let out another raspy growl– And that was enough. Luna swiftly removed her helmet, and bound her horn with magic, and Celestia leapt forward aiding in the containment of the Zombie as it began thrashing against their arcane chains, being pinned down.

“Steady, sister! Muzzle her!” Celestia yelled out, sweating, in immense weariness of their opponent.

“Against the wall!!” Luna helped her move, shooing the Sunsets that were on the way, all observing this sight with a mixture of disgust, curiosity, and sorrow.

Even the demon stepped forward, helping with her own magic to bind the monster, and together, they restrained her. Multicolored arcane chains that matched their users.

The Undead Sunset was bound, wings, head, muzzle, horn, and even legs by their Alicorn arcane chains, who were stuck to a wall on the far side of the room, where she trashed and growled, hooves barely loose on the ground, she couldn’t move more than a meter as she shook the chains.

“I know this is a pot-to-kettle situation, but…” The demon stood in front of the undead Alicorn, scanning her with her gaze, and the zombie did not seem to like that, struggling against the chains and roaring. The undead Valkyrie still wore her armor, but her helmet was now missing, absentmindedly tossed on the floor. “...What the hell is this monster…?”

“Oh… Oh no…!” The other Twilight felt a pit in her stomach, as she huddled closer to her wife. “Is that…?”

“Can’t be, right?” Spike fearfully hid behind them. “It can’t be our Sunset…?!”

Twilight had frail, panicked breaths, her wings were locked close as she kept her eyes on the one and only Alicorn Sunset they had seen from the multiverse so far… Who was looking right at her.

On the floor, laid her Valkyrie helmet.

Twilight picked it up, observing every nook of it. “It can’t be. It can’t be her– This armor, it's different– I see a few differences, see…? It can’t be her. It can’t be…!”

She approached the zombie slowly, wearily, who scanned her every move with her gaze quietly.

“...Sunset?” She spoke quickly, quietly, pleadingly.

The undead monster tilted her head.

“Can you… Hear me? Can you understand me?” Once again, it was a plea.

Slowly but surely, despite the muzzle and the chains, the Undead Valkyrie nodded, with a quiet grunt.

“Do you… Know who I am…?”

Another unmistakable, this time emphatic nod from the monster, another growl.

The Little dragon looked at the helmet fearfully, and back at the undead monster that was struggling against her chains.

“...Spike.” Twilight muttered, averting her gaze to the floor, and with an inhale, she grabbed a notepad, coming to terms with how deep the hole she was digging reached. “...It’s time we do those interviews.”

Scars

“Can we do the zombie last? She’s creeping me out SO much–” Spike shuddered, shooting a glance across the room to the chained undead. “And it feels like she’s looking right at me…!!”

“It’s because she’s looking at me, Spike.” Twilight spoke with a weary sigh– trying to compartmentalize and suppress a couple dozen emotions that stirred from this day with a single breath. “Also, we may as well do this in order of arrival, so she will be the last one, yes.” She shot a glance to the undead Sunset, who remained still, looking at her.

“Queens, would you like to stay and help…?” She was unsure if she wanted their presence or not at this point– But hoped that it would put their minds at ease.

“I cannot help but be curious about all we will learn…!” Celestia muttered, nodding. “I’m in. Me and my sister will simply observe.”

Luna suppressed a scoff. “It is indeed important for us to learn how we are inconveniencing these Sunsets before we must leave.” She side eyed her older sister. “After all, we have responsibilities to attend to when the sun must set.”

No response from Celestia, who simply huffed.

“Ahem!” Twilight tried getting the Sunsets attention, who were mostly just chatting around the room absentmindedly. “Excuse me, Sunsets…?”

Only a few looked at her, and that’s when Spike perked up. “Oh! You should do the thingy! Pleaaaase! I’ve been dying to know if it works!”

“It doesn’t exactly feel ethical, Spike...” Twilight blew raspberries.

“C’moooon what's unethical about it! It's just one little spell! It’s going to be so funny if it works!” He flapped his wings in excitement.

“Fine.” Her face grew a bit red, given what she was about to do; After all, she wanted to know if it would work too. “But only once, okay?”

She waved her horn, and with a gleam, she used the calling spell– The same one she had used dozens of times to summon her wife to her side.

Every single Sunset in the room perked up.

They all immediately walked over to her, tails wagging, some even teleported forward as they flustered– Even the zombie rattled her chains in Surprise.

Every single one of the Sunsets let out a variation of “did you call me?” In flustered confusion, wagging their tails, and meanwhile, Spike couldn’t stop snickering at the sight.

The Demon, ears twitching in confusion, nudged her wife. “I think she has some sort of… Sunset calling spell?! I definitely felt it!”

Who of course, gasped with excitement. “Oh! You’ve got to teach me that spell, it would definitely come in handy!!”

“Later!” Even Twilight couldn’t help but snicker a little at the sight of every Sunset huddling around her. “Okay, every Sunset! I want to interview each of you, appraise your stories and experiences with my wife, and maybe with it, ascertain if you’re free to roam around on Ponyville on your own!” She fidgeted a bit in embarrassment. “You know, well, considering that we may not be able to send you back anytime soon…!”

The Sunsets looked among each other in confusion, still trying to understand why and how they were just called, but they nodded in understanding.

Luna blinked in surprise. “Twilight, does letting these Sunsets roam freely among Ponyville not pose a risk? The public would certainly be confused, and of course, if news of this… Insanity was to get out–”

“--Sister, you heard her, this is about appraisal. Only the Sunsets we deem trustworthy will be free to go!” Celestia corrected her near instantly, which she rolled her eyes from.

“Okay, okay, let’s do this in order…” Twilight ruminated, looking around the Sunsets. “You there! With the medals! Let’s start with you!”

Sunset Shimmer #01: Burn marks all over the body, lots of scars, fancy suit with medals on it. Seems pretty buff, and kind of tough looking. But surprisingly chill?

Spike began taking note, as they moved the Sunset aside for the interview to a more private, comfortable corner of the room, and the other Sunsets simply lounged around, as they were before, conversing with each other as they waited.

Taking on a jokey tone, Spike crossed his arms, and tried sounding menacing. “State your nameeee.” He leaned forward as if she was being interrogated.

“It’s… Sunset Shimmer.” She blinked in confusion. “Don’t you all know this by now?”

“He was just joking, don’t mind him, hihi.” Twilight couldn’t help but laugh, and even noticed that her laughter had a positive effect on the subject. “Okay, let’s start simple–”

“--Actually, funny story regarding my name!” Sunset perked up, scratching the side of her face. “I actually, for nearly a decade, went by ‘Firestorm’. I changed it– Because I had left my old life behind, when the world went to hell. I spent those years training, pushing myself…” A small smile appeared on her face. “...But when your wife saved my world, she convinced me that… Sunset Shimmer deserved another shot.”

“G-gosh…!” She let out a weary smile. “It sounds like she really helped you…!”

“Excuse me…” Celestia took a worried tone. “But what exactly caused all of those burn marks…?”

Being in her presence definitely seemed to cause a certain stir of emotion within this Sunset, and not a negative one. “Well… In one word, training. I spent years honing physical combat, and especially fire magic– To the point where I could evaporate rain before it reached me. It came in really handy when facing the lackeys of the storm king, but of course, it, well…” She touched one of the burn marks on her face. “...I was reckless often.”

“Goodness…” Celestia showed concern, and pity. “Perhaps I could attempt to heal some of them…?”

“Don’t bother.” She smiled, with a shrug. “My– The Celestia from my world suggested that too, and I said no. They’re… A part of me, you know? There’s no point in walking away from what I was. Despite all of it, I’m still me.”

“Very wise.” Luna affirmed with a nod.

“Very cool.” Spike imitated her.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile, seeing certain similarities, certain echoes of her wife– it was certainly easy, when it was her voice. At times, when she would close her eyes to blink, she would linger, just to hear that voice without a face– And imagine it was her beloved.

She blinked a couple more times, inhaling. “So– Back on schedule… What is the state of your world…?”

“Ruin. Well, mostly…” She looked towards the floor, reminiscing in some twisted sights. “The Storm King’s forces had taken most of Equestria, and the rest of the races of the world didn’t unite against him– After all, his storms were constantly bombarding their homes, too. It was… There were no more wars after a while.” Her eyes went back to Twilight. “Your friends… They tried forming a resistance, to save you. But I believe they didn’t last that long– The ones that lived were scattered all over Equestria. …I only got to meet some before I was thrown here.”

“Oh no…!” Twilight brought a hoof to her lips. “The Storm King was defeated in our world, I couldn’t ever imagine the devastation he could have caused…!”

Spike put his arms on his hips, bragging. “Yeah, with you and Sunset, it was so friggin easy!! You whooped Tempest and then the King like it was nothing– He was barely a villain of the week! This is nuts!”

“Hah, well, I wasn’t with the Twilight of my universe…!” Sunset scratched her mane wearily. The air got heavy, as the images she spoke of were vivid. “Well… I didn’t join any group of fighters on either side. I was alone by choice, most of those years... Because I had only one mission in mind.” Her eyes got fiery, for a moment, as she reminisced in fierce determination. “I was going to train, for as long as it took, to be strong enough to single-handedly storm Canterlot, kill the Storm King, and save Celestia.”

Quiet.

She looked down, continuing. “...Because I knew that if I had been a better pupil, none of that would have happened… If I had been a better pupil, I would have been there to stop it.” Her gaze led her to the room itself– And all of the joys in the town beyond. “...And I guess I got proof of that, right here.”

“You are still standing here.” Luna tilted her head. “You were successful, were you not?”

“Well, kind of…!” She smiled awkwardly. “I murdered my way through his armies– Must have killed a hundred grunts that night– And I even made it to Tempest Shadow. Strangest thing, I thought I’d have to kill her or die trying, but…”

“Oh! Oh! Lemme guess!” Spike got smug. “She switched sides?”

“Actually, yeah, how did you guess?!”

Snickering, Twilight shared on that presumption. “We know Tempest well, in our world– The Storm King was always manipulating her, she had always been stronger than him– Once we beat her, proving how our strength and our companionship was real, she switched sides nearly immediately. It was fairly easy to prove that she was merely being manipulated.”

“Did she say she respected your conviction? Heh.” Sunset scoffed with affection, shaking her head. “And in this world, is she happy…?”

“Very!” Twilight stated with glee. “She lives with a childhood friend on the borderlands of the crystal empire– They’re incredibly happy together.”

“How about that, heh.” Sunset grinned, shrugging. “Your wife mentioned something about that to us– And in the past few days, Tempest tried getting information on how the Crystal Empire has been doing. I guess now I know why.”

“I hope they find each other.” With a happy sigh, the Princess of Friendship nodded. “Ponies like Tempest and you, they… They struggle to believe they deserve happiness. It always bothered me.”

Silence from Sunset, as she looked down. “...Yeah. We’re made of ‘sterner stuff’.” She looked up again, changing the subject. “She told me that she never thought the Storm King would have ever been vulnerable, until the day she met me. When I expressed that I was ready to die fighting him, she realized that living didn’t matter– Not on the wrong side. And that this was her chance to make her death mean something… So we took him on together.”

“This is so awesome…!!” The little dragon wrote notes down, emphatically. “What happened next…?!”

“Oh. Your Sunset showed up and killed him for us– Really easy, mind you.” She snickered, trying to mimic the movements the Valkyrie had made with her hooves “It was kind of ironic– Both me and Tempest were ready to die fighting him; but She killed him in two movements. He never even saw what hit him.”

Spike couldn’t help but snicker, nodding. “Yep. That's our Sunset.”

Behind him, Celestia breathed a sigh of relief. “Well, at least the battles she has undertaken haven’t been too weary on her.”

“That we know, sister.” Luna gave her a side eye.

“Still…!” Twilight’s heart was light, hearing of the good deeds of her wife. “What happened next…?”

“She convinced me to give Sunset Shimmer another shot– Even convinced Tempest to give herself a chance, too. So we saved the Princesses, took the credit for saving Equestria, and were hailed as heroes– But the last few days were all spent rebuilding and repairing, trying to reestablish contact with the other kingdoms...” She then flustered a little bit, averting her eyes from the Princess of Friendship. “...And, um, getting to know Twilight.”

“Oh?” Twilight almost had a smug grin on her face, as she tilted her head.

“It's nothing. Your wife said stupid stuff about Twilight being my future wife– It was stupid. I don’t care.” She lied– A mere glance upwards showed exactly what the Princess of Friendship was, at her peak, and showed exactly how much Twilight could grow to love her.

And that was hard to ignore. Hence, her face reddened.

“Sounds like somepony may have a crush…!” Celestia teased, snickering.

“Do not.” Sunset huffed. “My job now is to help rebuild my world– I plan to do it side by side with my old mentor, not with the Princess of Friendship.” Her fluster betrayed her. “It will be incredibly hard work, and it will take a long time, but it will be worth it. I didn’t want anypony to think I would slack on it, and then… You brought me here.” Her face flashed with frustration.

Shameful silence.

“Seriously– me and Tempest were receiving medals in front of a huge crowd when I disappeared– medals for saving Equestria and everything! Both Celestia and Twilight were standing RIGHT next to me– Tempest even had time to ask me what the hell was happening before I disappeared!” She got a bit emphatic– Trying to suppress anger and frustration. “Look– When you send me back– You better help me come up with an excuse, too. Like, seriously.”

“I-I owe you that much. I’m sorry. Really, I am…!” Twilight sighed in resignation, and Sunset did the same. “I… I don’t blame you, Princess. If being inconvenienced for a few days is the small price to be paid so that your wife gets to go back home then… That’s okay. …I owe her that much.”

Twilight lunged forward and hugged her instinctively.

She blushed for a moment, hesitating, and then hugged back. After all, it wasn't her only experience with having Twilight Sparkle hug her out of the blue– But certainly her first with a Twilight this tall.

It was only awkward for the others in the interview.

“...So!” Sunset cleared her throat, as she left the embrace of the hug. “...Does this mean I passed the interview? I’ve never been to Ponyville– I heard it was destroyed in my universe so… I’d like to see how it was–” She shook her head. “How it will be, when we rebuild it.”

The Princess, the Queens, and even the little dragon looked amongst each other, and then nodded affirmingly.

“Great. Now if you don’t mind… I also want to go see my parents again– I won’t get to, when I return to my world.” She walked away, without hesitation.

Sunset Shimmer #01: Free to go!

Potential

“My turn, then?” The Canterlot guard stretched– Still wearing most of her armor, but allowing her helmet to rest aside. “Sweet. I’ve been looking forward to blowing this joint. Don’t get me wrong, Princess– Your Community Center is really lovely– But the Zombie me is kind of bringing things down.” Sunset chuckled, pointing at the corner.

The Undead Sunset, from the opposite end of the room, entirely in chains, continued to stare directly at the Princess of Friendship in silence.

“Ahem, yes.” Twilight nodded, trying to avert her eyes from the undead alicorn in the corner. “It’s your turn… Canterlot guard Sunset?”

“Just Sunset is fine.” She shrugged with a smile.

Sunset Shimmer #02: Canterlot guard. Seems kinda unmotivated, or maybe just bored? Underachieving. Kinda snarky.

“Okay, let’s start with the obvious.” Twilight had her own set of notes she had made and annotated. “I’m not the princess of friendship in your dimension, right…? You said it was–”

“--Moondancer. Yes. I’ve never even heard of a Twilight Sparkle until your wife showed up.” Her demeanor was a little taken back. “It’s funny, you and her are alike, and yet… different? I’ve only known the Princess formally for a little bit, and she, well… She’s pretty amazing.”

“That she is.” Twilight snickered. “Moondancer was always an overachiever, like me– In retrospect, it seems pretty obvious that our roles would be switched, in another world…!”

“Yeah she’s kinda great, once you get to know her…” Sunset scratched her mane with a slight fluster. “She’s also, uh, way shorter than you.”

“So I've been told!” Twilight suppressed a giggle. “In fact, most Sunsets here said as much, didn’t they…?”

Spike scratched his chin absentmindedly. “Well it’s definitely weird– A lot of the Sunsets pointed out that the Twilight’s they know are way shorter than you.”

“I wonder what that means…!” She pondered.

“If I may.” Luna cleared her throat. “It likely implies that you are way more advanced on your Alicorn training than they are. Hence the growth in your powers, and your body.”

Nodding, Celestia stepped forward. “You and Sunset both pushed each other to grow and learn together… It would indeed make sense, then, that in a world where the Princess of Friendship lacks companionship, she would be…Not as powerful as you.”

“And I wonder why that is, heheh.” Spike spoke sarcastically. “You and Sunset have always been super cool together– I just never expected that to be the case with multiversal superiority, hahah!!”

“With all due respect.” Sunset cleared her throat, suppressing irritation. “If you were that much better, your Sunset would be here, wouldn't you agree?”

The three Alicorns felt both guilt and anger– But the little dragon was the first to speak, noticeably upset. “Well excuuuuuse me, you don’t have a floor to stand on, you know?? How does it feel to see that there’s a Captain Sunset right there?!” He pointed to the corner of the room where the Captain diligently polished her armor quietly. “And you’re just a guard. Bleh.” He sticked his tongue out teasingly.

“Listen here, you little runt–”

“--That’s enough, both of you.” Twilight shook her head disapprovingly, and they both stopped immediately. “We’re not turning these interviews to fight, alright? Now say you’re sorry.”

Swallowing their individual frustrations, they spoke in unison. “I’m sorry.”

“Now, on that same note, if you don’t mind me asking…” She composed herself, getting back on track. “Why are you a Canterlot guard…?”

Blowing raspberries, huffing, she hesitated to speak. But then, after raising her glance to Celestia, and thinking for a moment, she spoke. “...Because I wasn’t good enough for her.” A small pause, one that led to shock among them. “...So I quit. I couldn’t match Celestia, no matter how much I wanted to. And well… I don’t know. Flash convinced me that being a guard would be good for me, so I thought, why not? It’s a fitting shitty lowly role for the quitter pupil of Celestia… Whatever.”

“F-Flash Sentry?! Sunset’s old Ex?” Twilight blinked in surprise.

“My old ex too.” She snickered, shrugging. “Look, there’s not much to it. Your wife showed up, told me I was lame and a quitter, and well… Moondancer decided she wanted to take some special look at me because of my ‘potential in another universe.’ …What a joke.” She looked down, blowing raspberries. “As if I could ever be her…”

A quiet, mournful silence passed, before Twilight spoke. “So, are you and Moondancer…?” She made gestures that implied closeness.

“Sort of? I don’t know. Celestia, Starswirl and especially her want me to resume being a pupil– And I'm not sure I’m right for the job. But Moodancer did see how jacked I am as an Alicorn, so maybe that’s clouding her judgment…” She groaned, leaning back, exhaling. “I’m the fixer upper of the century.”

“I think you should do it…!” Twilight smiled warmly, even if wearily. “I think the world is better if Sunset Shimmer is a princess… Although I do have a bias.”

“Biggest bias ever.” Spike mumbled and snickered, even if he agreed completely.

The Queen of the Sun nodded sagely, and smiled warmly. “I agree. Though that may be obvious– If the Celestia of your world believes in you trying again, take this as you will… but the Celestia of this world believes in it too.”

This involuntarily made Sunset smile– She couldn’t help it.

“And hey, just saying…!” Twilight snickered, making a mischievous smile. “If you don’t think you could do it, you could always try shooting your shot with me from your world, wherever she may be…!”

“Also biased.” Spike muttered, snickering even more.

“Ah, yes. Twilight Sparkle– Renowned teacher of magic in Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns.” Sunset chuckled, shrugging. “Haven’t met her yet, but Moondancer mentioned you. I’ll… Keep it in mind.”

“Whatever you choose…” Celestia smiled kindly, nodding. “I have high hopes it will be extraordinary, Sunset Shimmer.”

“T-thanks… Thank you.” She muttered, nodding. “So, am I free to go…?”

“Yes– But before that, one more thing for this interview…” Twilight contained her excitement, clearing her throat. “How is Starswirl in the flesh?!?! He’s alive in your universe, right?!!”

Sunset Shimmer #02: Free to go!

Music

“So, hot stuff, it’s my turn, then?” Sunset stopped strumming on her guitar, giving the Princess of Friendship a grin. “Kept me waiting, huh.”

“Yes it is, Sunset.” She spoke calmly, containing any instincts that might surge from hearing that voice speaking on that tone could instill. “Shall we?”

“First of all.” Spike spoke calmly. “That jacket is wicked awesome.”

“Thanks, lil’ buddy.” She replied with that same grin, without hesitation.

Sunset Shimmer #03: Rockstar!! Awesome jacket, full of awesome spikes all over, plenty of cool patches, insanely cool guitar– She’s no longer hungover, but has a swag to her that is just the BEST.

“Ahem. let’s get to the subject, and no funny business, okay?” Twilight pressed on, trying to be stern.

“I won’t bite unless you ask me to, hot stuff.” She winked, with that same grin, and of course, Twilight couldn’t help but blush, even a little.

“AHEM. Okay– First of– how did you come to be…”

“--Super cool?” Spike completed.

“--A rockstar.” Twilight corrected.

“Hoho, you want to know my legend, alright.” She perked up, leaning forward. “First off– it’s been ages since I’ve properly been in your presence, Celestia– So I just want to say, you picked my replacement really damn well.” She pointed at Twilight, nodding flirtingly. “I mean with looks alone, heh…!”

“--Please, can we focus–” Twilight tried correcting, unable to contain the reddening of her own face.

“Fine, fine, I'm sorry, heh.” She leaned back. “You know, I never resented you, you know? I choose to quit being a Pupil of Celestia– Just wasn’t for me, too stressful.” She chuckled ironically, strumming on her guitar. “I found something that made me happier– And it put me in the spotlight. I followed my mom’s dream… And made it work.”

“I am happy to hear that.” Celestia nodded, even with a hint of pity. “It's a shame things did not work out for you as my pupil…”

“Eh, I don’t have many regrets– it made great emotional fuel for some of the songs I wrote– Even when I met that wife of yours, hot stuff.” She pointed at Twilight. “Like sure, you can say whatever you want about having wings– But at least I wasn’t cursed to travel the multiverse, y’know? I’m in one of the most known and successful rock bands in Equestria– My entire band is hot chick heaven, we love each other through thick and thin, and we have fantastic synergy, we had just had a venue in Canterlot, too– And come to think of it, I think Celestia always watched my shows there!-- I was pretty damn happy in my world. Well, until you hooked me out of it, that is.” It wasn’t spoken in anger, more of a nudge.

“Again, I am sorry for the inconvenience…” She exhaled.

“It’s okay, hot stuff… I’ve seen how my girls get when they miss me– I can’t even imagine how you must feel, missing her…” She had a genuine smile of empathetic pity.

“...Yeah.”

“...But hey, if it makes you feel better, I'm sure you’ll get her back. You’re my replacement, after all. I’ve only heard tales of Twilight Sparkle’s huge brains, heh.”

“Biggest brain in Equestria, heheh.” Spike snickered. “So what did you and our Sunset do together when she, well, ‘visited’ you?”

“She helped with the pyrotechnics of our show– Even played some wicked guitar with us, too– She was a real rockstar. That show was legendary.” She leaned back, snickering, reminiscing. “Not many rock shows can have an Alicorn participate, heheh. And the after party, too…”

“Well, at least Sunset is having a good time, out there, heh.” Spike scratched himself, hoping for the best. “Open and shut then? She seems trustworthy.”

“Alright, hell yeah.” Sunset grinned, packing her guitar on her back. “So–”

“--Before you go.” Twilight halted her. “...I can’t believe I’m doing this.” She rubbed her own temples.

“What’s up, hot stuff?” She tilted her head, confused.

With an exhale, she rolled her eyes, and just said it. “...Pinkie Pie works and lives in the sugarcube corner, main street, you can’t miss it, in case you want to say hi–”

“--You read my mind.” She grinned madly, tail wagging. “Okay bye! I’ll be back soon-ish!”

She then ran out of the room at breakneck speeds.

“I don’t think she’ll be back soon-ish.” Shaking his head, Spike chuckled.

“What was that all about, Twilight?” Celestia asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“You do not want to know, sister.” Luna shuddered. “Please let us just move on.”

Sunset Shimmer #03: Free to go!

Contaminated

“Well… I guess we had to come clean eventually.” The demon groaned, as she whispered to her wife. “How do you want to play this…?”

“We come clean. No lies, no omissions.” Twilight spoke without hesitation, as she nuzzled her wife affectionately.

“We’re gonna be here a while, then…!” Shuddering, the demon kept her gaze on the queens.

“That’s not what I mean, just…” She shook her head, beholding her other self. “She wouldn’t hurt us. She might judge us, and I won’t blame her if she does– But she’s me. And I know I wouldn’t hurt me.”

“...Are you sure…?” Their eyes met, and the demon couldn’t help but express genuine fear. “...We could still run.”

“No. We won’t. We don’t need to.” She shook her head firmly, absolutely certain. “Besides– her wife fought you, and she didn’t kill you by choice. I think it's safe to say we’ll get similar treatment here…”

“That much is definitely true… If they’re the perfect versions of us, I guess they wouldn't…” She exhaled, nuzzling back. “Well, either way… I’ll do whatever you ask of me.”

“I know, Sunny Bunny…” She leaned forward and kissed her gently. “And besides– Maybe we could ask her to, well… I don't know, but…” She had both hesitation and shame, all over her face. “Maybe she can help us make things right back home…”

“I’m not sure that’s possible. Look at me– Look at what’s left of me.”She spread her wings a bit, gesturing to her own contorted, muscular, thorny demonic form. “I can’t come back from this.”

“There is nothing wrong with you Sunset. I love you. Look at me. I love you.” She spoke sternly, and yet, warmly, forcing that eye contact, before sealing it with a kiss.

“Other me…!” The other Twilight called from across the room.

“It’s time! I know!” She stepped forward, bringing her wife with her. “In the interest of practicality, I figured me and my wife should take this interview together, if that’s okay…?”

“More than okay. Practical!” She nodded with a smile. “And since we already know a bit of each other, this won’t be long. I’ll just run over some questions, and we’ll be all done!”

“And we’ll comply!” She nodded, and her wife followed along, doing the same.

The demon kept shooting nervous glances towards Celestia and Luna the entire time.

Sunset Shimmer #04: A friggin DEMON!! I don’t know what the hell she is but I’m scared and confused and weirded out. She has a bunch of battle scars and scary teeth and her eyes are dark. Also other Twilight– Scruffy, darker hide, messy mane, black wings, but otherwise it seems to be kind of like our Twilight…? She’s shorter, though.

Clearing her throat, Twilight had just enough questions and suspicions. “Okay, first off, and this is important– What was the meeting between my Sunset and you two like?”

“Violent.” She almost snickered, but was a little more resigned, low on energy. “Me and her, we fought and… She… kind of demolished our empire in one fell swoop.”

“Empire…?” She had to ask, even if she had more than just presumptions over what that meant.

“I’ll explain– So, um… Five years ago, Sunset and I were working closely– I had saved her from being a demon, and offered her a place among my friends, and she took it. We got… Very close.” Twilight’s eyes widened, knowing exactly what those memories meant.

“I fell in love with her. But she never got to know it, until…”

There was shame, and weariness on the other Twilight’s tone as she spoke. “...Midnight Sparkle took over. I let my insecurities and fears get the best of me, so my evil alter ego returned, and well, she wanted to conquer all of Equestria. And she… Also wanted everything else I wanted. And as it so happens, she was also a version of me without any inhibitions, so…”

“...She asked Sunset to rule with her, didn’t she…?” Twilight sat back, with an exhale. “...The same happened with me, and my Sunset.”

“...Yeah. She did.”

“...And I said yes.” The demon lowered her head in shame. “I… I never thought I could beat her… And I love Twilight. Whatever form she takes… So it was an easy choice for me.”

“And, I, well…” The other Twilight fidgeted, a bit nervously, a bit shamefully. “I love Sunset the same way, so… Even when me and Midnight were perfectly synced, I didn’t even try fighting her either. I didn’t see a reason to. After all, I had everything I wanted...”

“We both did.”

With a prolonged exhale, Twilight considered how much she should blame her other self, and how much she envied her. After all, only one of them still had their wife– And clearly, no matter what, they were happy together... But there was one important question to be asked. “...What did you do to your Equestria?”

Silence, where the two in question quickly glanced at each other.

“What did you do.”

The demon was the first to speak, sparing her wife of the indignity of all she had to admit. “We ruled together... It wasn’t a nice rule, let’s put it that way. We uplifted Equestria and expanded our borders… To the whole world. We established a supremacy of our own, and… Extracted our resources from the other creatures of Equestria.”

“The words… ‘Harsh but Fair’ Could describe our rule…?” The other Twilight spoke with an almost awkward smile.

“That seems like an understatement.” Celestia shook her head, with a stern and disappointed gaze. “So you two established supremacy of the Equestrian people, and ruined your world just so you could be together?”

“W-well that’s not exactly how I’d describe it–” The other Twilight fidgeted nervously.

“Ugh.” Celestia began rubbing her temples, exhaling. “Repairing the infrastructure, re-establishing connection with the other races of Equestria, unburning those bridges– Your world has its work cut out for it.”

“This explains why you were both so nervous around us.” Luna narrowed her gaze, judging them. “You were two dictators, after all. I take it you dispatched the Celestia and Luna of your world?”

“N-no, we… Imprisoned them on the Sun and Moon.” It wasn’t a lie, but it was loaded with regret.

“That certainly does not ease my mind. So you two ruined your world, then our Sunset demolished your empire, and our Twilight saved you from having to pay for your actions by pulling you here…?”

“L-look, not exactly–”

“Back off.” The Demon stepped a hoof down, baring her teeth. “If you want to blame us, blame me. It’s my fault, not hers. Your Sunset–” She took a deep breath, suppressing her rage. “Your Sunset showed me that she beat Midnight; Something I didn’t even try to do. I was the weak one, and didn’t even try to fight her. It’s my fault. All of it.” She spread her wings, not menacingly, but demonstratively, snarling. “And as you can see, I got what I deserved. But Twilight is not at fault here.”

“So um, the wings, the teeth…” Spike shuddered, keeping his distance, being quietly behind the queens for the entire interview. “Is that, uh… Permanent?”

All he got in response was a glare, but it seemed to give a pretty decisive answer.

With a long exhale, Celestia spoke less sternly. “I see. And Midnight. Is she still…”

“She’s still inside, yes…” Fidgeting, the other Twilight looked to the floor, as if there was an unseen member of the conversation feeding her unwarranted opinions. “...But she won’t resurface. She’s weakened, and…” She looked to her wife, coming closer. “...We have what we most wanted… There’s no reason for her to return anymore.”

“Let’s rewind.” Twilight spoke commandingly, trying to shake off the feelings that the conversation was stirring. “My wife. How did she confront you, what did you do, and what did she tell you?”

“She beat me. Our battle nearly destroyed Canterlot castle completely, and… She showed me things.”

“Showed you…?”

She exhaled, shuddering, looking down. “Memories… Her memories of spending time with you, before her ascension– Memories we shared. It feels so… Meaningless, pointless, now. Our lives diverged so much, all by one simple choice– I’m the weak one.”

“No, you’re not–” Her wife came closer, affectionately, and commandingly. “You are not weak, and I still want you by my side. Forever, okay? Eternal.” She turned to her other self, resigned, with a sigh. “Your wife, she… She told us that our world might never forgive us… But that we should cherish that we are together.”

And just like that, it felt like Sunset was reaching out to her.

Twilight took a step back, closing her eyes.

Indeed. Despite everything, those two were together. And they were happy.

Could she say she was doing much better?

“Why do you think I’ve been helping you with this technology…? We are going back, when you can send us back, I mean…” Her other self nuzzled the demon, affectionately, wearily. “It’s our mess. Even if all that is awaiting us is a prison, we have to elect to help undo the damage we did to our world. We have to help… And maybe someday, we’ll have our own community center…!”

Silence. Twilight exhaled, looking into the distance. “...Okay. You two can go.”

“T-Twilight!!” Luna stepped forward. “Are you sure they can be trusted to roam free?!”

“Yes. Because of her.” She pointed at her other self. “She’s me– Not a monster. We want the same thing– To rule alongside our love. None of that is a conflict to us. They’ve both already been helping immensely!” Then, she addressed the demon. “And you won’t try anything, as long as she’s here, will you?”

“...I’ll do whatever she tells me to…!” The demon spoke obediently, almost flustered, and her wife stepped forward. “That means ‘I will behave and be helpful.’ Doesn’t it, Sunny Bunny?”

A short obedient nod was her response.

Celestia sighed, with a nod. “As long as you two return to be accountable for your actions…”

“We will.” The other Twilight almost bowed. “Besides– I want to help bring her wife back… We owe her that much. She saved our world– You need her. This world needs her. ” She spoke, with a genuine smile. “Way more than our world needs us…”

Truer words were never spoken, but she could expect nothing less, from another version of herself. “Thank you…” Twilight stepped forward, and spoke quieter, almost with a whisper. This time, she did not hesitate with the subterfuge. “There’s a groove in the Everfree forest, to the northeast of here– A tall tree with red leaves, no matter what season. It is comfortable and private. My wife and I went there all the time, so…” She winked.

Both of the wives’s eyes widened. The other Twilight was first to speak. “Yes. Yes. We need some R&R, don’t we Sunny Bunny?” Another quick emphatic nod, with a grin. “Is there anything else, or are we free to go…?”

“One more.” Luna stated plainly, with a wave of her horn. From her magic, two nearly invisible bracelets manifested on the wrists of both of the wives. “For tracking. We can see where you go, so do not go far.” She then passed the spell to Twilight who nodded, seeing it. “We will know if you gain too much distance. And that means: Don’t try anything.”

“We won’t. We promise. We’ll be back in an hour!” She spoke with a nervous smile, already mounting the demon, so she could fly out from the balcony, carrying her. “Maybe two hours.” “Maybe three!”

And just like that, all smiles, they were gone.

“This is getting exceedingly reckless, Twilight.” Luna gave a disapproving shake of the head. “Are you simply–”

Celestia shot her down instantly. “--Let us trust her judgment, sister.”

“They both needed some time alone– I wasn’t going to deprive them of that. It’d be pretty hypocritical to stop another me from having what I'm missing.” Twilight spoke plainly, with a sigh that hid her envy. “Besides, would you rather they did what they’re about to do here in the Community Center?”

Sunset Shimmer (Weird demon) & Twilight Sparkle #04: Free, but tracked.

Self

“Well this next one looks fairly ordinary…?” Celestia pondered, tilting her head. She was looking at a Sunset who simply dressed herself with a normal punk jacket, and by all means seemed like a completely normal unicorn; The only thing strange about her was the shirt that she wore had a band name on it none of them knew.

“SUPER ordinary.” Spike scratched his chin, raising an eyebrow. “You think we’ll have a normal one that isn’t messed up finally?”

As she walked over, her gaze was of complete curiosity and shock. “Is it um… Is it my turn?”

“Yes, it is!” Twilight spoke invitingly, even if wearily. “Please, take a seat.”

She obeyed, keeping her curious eyes on the Princess of Friendship.

Sunset Shimmer #05: Super normal looking Sunset. Shorter mane than most, a couple of piercings, Her outfit seems normal, too– She looks like she doesn’t sleep much. I remember her asking Fluttershy for coffee before, and I can see why.

“So, first question–” But she was interrupted by Sunset, who spoke emphatically. “Actually, um, can I ask you a few questions first…?”

“...Sure?” She tilted her head with surprise, but accepted it.

“Okay, well…” She inhaled deeply. “--How are you so tall?! How do you have wings– You and Mayor Celestia and even Luna!!? And my, um, the Twilight I know, she’s super short and has glasses?! And are we in some sort of magical medieval village or something?! I’ve never even heard of Ponyville!!”

The others blinked in surprise, and confusion.

…And the Sunset continued, emphatically, flustering. “Twilight is… My coworker. She works with me at city hall in Maretropolis– I don’t know what sort of crazy world this is, but magic sure is different in mine!! And…” She stopped, for a moment, eyes widening. “...The only unicorn with wings that I know is… That ‘Masked Matter-Horn’…?”

“F-from the POWER PONIES?!” Spike perked up, jaw dropped in shock. “W-wait, are the Power Ponies real in your world?!?!”

“Of course they are! Aren’t they here too?!” She looked through the window, puzzled by the sight of Ponyville.

“They’re just a comic book…?” Twilight tilted her head, puzzled. “Like– They’re not real.”

“T-they’re real in my world?! What the hell…!?” She grimaced in confusion. “A-and I’ve just been magically transported into a magical medieval dimension or something?! Like in those animated shows?”

“Okay, now I am confused too– Who are the Princesses in your world?!” Twilight took a step back, dumbfounded.

“There aren’t any Princesses in my world?! Why would there be?!” Sunset felt the very same. “And also– Your wife, the other me– She just showed up while we were being attacked by aliens!! It was NUTS!”

“Aliens?!” Her eyes widened with surprise, with her hide shivering. “The Argent?!”

“I think that’s what the news called them, yeah!” She rubbed her own temples in exhaustion. “And what’s more–”

And just then, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash entered through the balcony window. “Heya! Flutters is done with her break and I thought I’d check on how you Sunsets are doing!”

They landed together, and Fluttershy was as dutifull as ever. “Hello…! I am rested and ready to help! Does anypony– EEK!!!” She leapt into Rainbow's arms as soon as she saw the chained undead, who was strapped to the wall.

“Woah, WOAH, What the HELL is this thing, Twilight?!” Rainbow recoiled from the monster, as the undead Alicorn stared directly at her. “I-is this supposed to be Sunset?! What’s going on here?!”

“Hi Dash, hi Fluttershy, that’s Zombie Sunset. Don’t get close to her.” Twilight shrugged, unable to divide her attention proper. “Is there anything you need? We’re a bit busy…!”

“Uh, yeah.” Dash carried her girlfriend further away from the undead monster, placing a trembling Fluttershy on the floor carefully, but keeping her close. “I spotted several Sunsets walking about town– Including that Demon thing carrying the, uh, other Twilight flying towards Everfree forest. They’re not uh…”

“--No, they won’t be a problem, Rainbow.” Twilight shook her head. “We’re clearing them to look around town, but I appreciate you looking after the Ponyville– I’m hopeful they won’t cause trouble.”

“A-and-u-um…!” Fluttershy shivered, beholding the Zombie, that tilted her head, observing the newcomers with dead eyes. “Is she, um, she has wings…?”

“That’s not our Sunset.” Twilight spoke plainly, no matter how little she knew of the true answer. “It’s not. It just couldn’t be. But we’ll find out soon enough. Now, if there’s anything else…?”

“What happens when she gets hungry and needs to eat the flesh of the living?!?!?!” The pegasus spoke in a panicked whisper.

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she immediately shafted the thought aside. “We… Burn that bridge when we get to it.”

“Hey y'all!!” “Good evening, darlings!” Rarity walked into the room, accompanied by Applejack, who carried a basket of apples. “Just making a pit stop, don’t mind us– Now, where’s that super hero Sunset…?” She looked around.

“Just hero is fine.” The Sunset stepped forward, still on her outfit, but maskless and hatless. “Heya, Rarity. What’s up?”

“Just came visiting to let you know my schedule is free, and I will patch your mask up as soon as I can!” She spoke with her chin up, with wonderful gusto.

“Thanks. No rush about it, I’m not going anywhere.” That Sunset responded wearily. “And, …Thanks again.”

“It is nothing, darling. A favor to a friend– EEK!!” She yelled out, immediately hopping atop Applejack’s back by instinct, knocking over the basket of apples she carried, seeing the undead monster who looked around the room observing the newcomers. “Twilight what in the world have you DONE?! What is that thing?!”

“What in the HAY?!” Applejack shouted, recoiling from the Zombie. “Twilight explain yerself right darn now!” Apples rolled on the floor, making a mess.

“That’s just a Zombie Sunset, okay?! Can you all not worry about it? It's my problem…!!!” She exhaled in exhaustion, rubbing her temples. “Look, I appreciate all of you coming to visit, but I’m in the middle of something–”

“--First there was the demon, and now this thing…!” Rarity shuddered, still mounting her girlfriend, clinging to her fearfully. “What in the world are you doing?!”

“Girls, please, just leave the zombie alone, and go about your days! I’M DEALING WITH ENOUGH ALREADY!!”She yelled out, silencing the room.

Quiet.

The quiet remained for a little while longer. The moment Fluttershy was opening her mouth, Twilight spoke again. “--I’ll take a break when I'm done with these interviews, okay?!! Please, just look around the room and realize I’m already dealing with a bit too much to have my friends telling me off on things I already KNOW are insane! YES, There’s a demon version of my wife running around with another me– YES, there’s a vampire version of my wife over there!! Hi!!! YES, there’s a superhero version of my wife right over there!! Howdy!! YES, THERE'S A ZOMBIE VERSION OF MY WIFE CHAINED TO MY WALL!! I’M WORKING ON IT!!”

Silence.

In that same silence, Twilight reached down to the floor, picked up a fallen apple, and started chewing on it. “And THANK YOU for the apples!!” She finished.

More silence.

“--Holy shit.” The Sunset who was being interviewed’s eyes widened as she observed everything around her. The ponies that were visiting, their particular complexions, and the fact that Twilight had wings. “I went on a date with the leader of the Power Ponies. What the fuck.”

Sunset Shimmer #05: Free to go!

Payback

“I can’t believe you didn’t let me ask her a million questions about the Power Ponies, Twilight…!!” Spike crossed his arms, with a pout. “You got to ask the guard about Starswirl…!”

Exhaling, she wasn’t sure she could maintain her composure for much longer– After all, she had just lost it. “Spike, we have to move this along. You can go ask her whatever you want when she’s back…”

“Twilight. That outburst–” Luna demanded her attention. “I understand where it came from, but you shouldn’t let your circumstances–”

“--Luna, please don’t give me a friendship lesson…” She sighed, closing her eyes. “Look, whatever it is you are all going to say, I know, okay? I know. Can we please just wrap this up and move on…? I’ll take a break when I’m done with these interviews.”

“You better.” Celestia stated plainly. “You need it direly, Twilight. Now, what’s next?”

“Uhh…” Spike looked at the list. “Another ordinary looking Sunset?”

Sunset Shimmer #06: Normal looking, but she has a few scars. Her mane is long, and she’s wearing Punk accessories, and doesn’t seem as sleep deprived?

“Hey. It’s my turn isnt it?” She stepped forward, sitting diligently. “It’s… Heh, wow, it’s so weird to see you without glasses, and so… Tall…!” She snickered to herself, a bit flustered.

“Gosh, another dimension where I apparently wore glasses…?” Twilight tilted her head. “And I’m not the princess in yours, am I?”

“Not at all, heh.” She grinned, reminiscing. “My Twilight is, well… We’re partners. Were partners. Now we’re, well… Dating, I guess? We didn’t get to make anything really official before you brought me here…” Then, looking down, face red, she chuckled to herself. “Well, we made some things very official, heh.”

“O-oh no…!!” The Princess of Friendship gulped, on the realization that she might have botched the happiness of another self.

“I-it’s fine, really, I kinda deserved it– But she really didn’t.” Her smile got awkward, and she looked at the floor, averting her eyes from all Princesses, especially Celestia. “I, well… Here’s the thing. I was exiled, as a failed student of Celestia, and I wanted payback… And then I heard of this mare Twilight, who had also failed as Celestia’s student…”

The group was surprised, and very confused.

“...And, well, in my quest for revenge, I sort of recruited Twilight so we could both get payback on our replacement and Celestia together…!” She said with embarrassment; Her only respite is that she knew she was probably not worse than the demon or the zombie.

“I am not mad, I am just disappointed.” Celestia shook her head sternly, crossing her arms– Which made Sunset feel like she had been shot by an arrow.

“That’s nuts! Who was my– our replacement?”

“Oh, you might not know her? Or maybe not, I guess.” She blew raspberries, frowning. “An overachieving stuck up mare named Starlight Glimmer. She got the wings and everything…”

Twilight managed to contain her laughter, which came out as a series of noises from her nose, while Spike did not manage to contain his snickers. The Queens were both amused and surprised.

“...What’s so funny?”

“Oh, it’s just– I officiated Starlight’s wedding, that's all!” The Princess of Friendship couldn’t contain herself anymore, letting out a bout of laughter that even had her flap her wings gleefully. “She was my first pupil– And even a bad guy, before!”

“Bad guy’s an understatement!” Spike laughed out, flapping his dragon wings as well. “She had a whole cult and everything!”

“What the–” This brought a smile to Sunset’s face. “...Little miss perfect was a bad guy in this universe, huh? That makes me feel so much better.” She snickered to herself. “And what's more, this goes without saying, but having me and Twi be the ones with wings in this world? Oh, sweet payback, heheh. Wait till’ Twi hears about this!”

“Yeah, her and Trixie never even showed any interest in excelling at magic on a royal degree–” She couldn’t help but keep laughing, at the mere idea of her friend being in her place. “--So this is just amusing.”

“W-wait, Trixie’s here too?! She’s her partner here too?!” Sunset took a moment to be surprised by the resemblances. “Ugh, damn, the constants are weird.”

“Okay, jokes aside!” Twilight composed herself, gaining a professional demeanor. “Time for a lecture; You must know this path of revenge is fruitless, right? You and your Twilight are together, you can just live–”

“--Don’t worry, don’t worry, your wife already gave us the lecture!” She snickered, leaning back. “And it worked, too. We never managed to beat Starlight anyways, so we realized that letting go of revenge was just a matter of… I don’t know. Finding new reasons to go on. …And we already have one, each other, so…!”

Twilight’s grin was madly wide, as she felt the touch of her wife once more, the effect she had on the multiverse, and it filled her with warmth.

“Well, we were. And now I’m here.” Sunset frowned, exhaling. “I… I really, really hope Twi doesn’t think I left her… Ugh, she’s alone…!”

That warmth disappeared quickly, as a knot in her stomach twisted itself further. “I’m so, so sorry– Oh, what have I done…!” She covered her face with her hooves in shame, feeling a cold breeze pass through.

“Hey. As long as we bring your Sunset back, and you bring me to my Twilight, no harm done– But you better help me come up with a good excuse.” Crossing her arms, it seemed as if she was suppressing a lot of frustration, but managing to remain polite, just barely.

Luna cleared her throat, with a nod. “I am glad to know our Sunset has been doing good work out there in the multiverse– But it saddens me to know that you are undoing it, Twilight.”

And the realization of the damage she was doing was beginning to strike her, as her wings locked to the side, and her vision blurred.

“Yeah! Besides–” Sunset pointed at the machine that brought her here. “You know this magic, technology, whatever it is– It’s incredibly dangerous in the wrong hooves, right? Take it from somepony that was a bad guy last week– You could abuse it easily, and cause insane damage to more than one world!”

“Finally, a voice of reason.” Luna nodded, grinning, and Celestia huffed in response.

Hermes, who had stayed in his corner quietly, simply making annotations and studying blueprints, perked up, with ears twitching, the moment he heard this. “N-now just wait a minute! This technology is perfectly safe!! How in the world could you even abuse it?!”

“Oh, I don’t know, dumbass–” Sunset mocked him sarcastically. “The second you can turn this into a gateway, you could use it to go into different universes and just steal things! And I’m not just talking about treasure or items of value– In your own universe, there’s a cheat sheet for where items of interest could be– And the more of the multiverse you explore, the more of that sheet you’d have! What if you made this into a gateway to take whatever magical item of power from the multiverse, with impunity?! You could have dozens upon dozens of perfect copies of the same artifact of power, Nopony could chase you, nopony could stop you, it’d be as simple as stepping through, taking what you want, and stepping out!!”

“O-oh, please–” Hermes almost became flustered, at how easily his point was being rebutled. “T-that’s all hypothetical! The technology would have to be much more advanced for any of what you’re speculating to be possible– And even then–”

“--All it takes is for somepony that would want to abuse it to have it.” Sunset stated sternly, angrily. “If I was at my worst, I'd absolutely consider abusing this– All this work, all this effort, into making something that could ruin more than one world– All because of this nerd?!” She pointed accusatoringly at the scientist in the cage.

“Unfortunately.” Celestia exhaled, exhausted. “We never would have built any of this, if our Sunset hadn’t been cursed to travel the multiverse by him…”

“Great plan, supervillain!” Sunset scoffed at him. “You did all this on purpose so your ‘super duper inconvenience machine 2000’ was built– Slow clap, asshole!!”

“B-but I’m not a villain!” Hermes whimpered, genuinely taken back. “I-I’m just a scientist! This is my passion!”

“Open your eyes to the damage you did, you idiot!!” Sunset barked, stomping a hoof on the floor. “To the damage you’re STILL doing!! We don’t know how much of this is going to get worse!! SHE BROUGHT A ZOMBIE ALICORN HERE BECAUSE OF YOU!! And because of you, my girlfriend might be all alone thinking I LEFT HER!! GAH!!” She lunged at the cage with tremendous rage, but Celestia held her aloft with magic.

“Easy, Sunset.” She spoke calmly, even if the words affected her as well. “Believe me, your anger is not misplaced, and we share it. But only together will we be able to fix this.”

Exhaling, grunting, deeply affected by who was saying those words, she breathed deeply. “Fine. But all this– You better fix it. If this shit fell into the wrong hooves…”

Twilight finally lifted her head aloft, muttering quietly, but certainly. “Yes… Yes. I plan on destroying it and burying it, as soon as we get my wife back. I promise.”

“Good. Now I know you said this interview is about clearing me to go around Ponyville, but…” She shook her head, standing her ground. “I don’t want to. I want to help. You need all the help you can get, and I want to go home as soon as possible. My Twilight is all alone, and she needs me. She’s… Sensitive, you know?”

Snickering, Spike nodded. “Heh. You know, for somepony that was evil like a week ago, you’re surprisingly cool.”

“It was always pretty hard to be evil when I had a cute little nerd as my partner…” Her gaze landed on the Princess of Friendship. “...Twilight brought out the best in me.”

Sunset Shimmer #06: Staying!

Living

“Hoho, I’ve been looking forward to this one!” Spike rubbed his hands together. “The superhero one!!”

“Just hero is fine.” Sunset approached the group, sitting diligently. She was still wearing her outfit, but her mask and hat were absent.

Sunset Shimmer #07: Superhero!! She looks like that old prank that Twilight and her friends pulled on Rainbow Dash– The Mysterious Mare Do Well!! And wow, she is FULL of scars, and pretty buff! She looks like she took a heavy beating recently, and has a pretty short mane. SO badass!!

“I don’t know why everypony keeps saying ‘super’ hero. Is it the cape? I always thought it was too much, even if it does help in a fight… I’m just a Unicorn, you know?” She huffed, stretching.

“Sunset…” Twilight leaned forward, looking at her face closely, with plenty of fresh scars. “...What did your world do to you…?”

“Oh this? You should see the other guys.” She shrugged. “I’m fine, I’ve had worse, trust me.”

She couldn’t help but chuckle quietly, looking at her closely. “You look like your mother…!”

“Yeah, I know, heh…” She snickered, feeling one of her eyes that couldn’t quite open fully yet. “You should have seen her face when she saw me– Well, she’s not my mom, she’s your Sunset's mom, but still…”

Twilight exhaled, shaking her head, having the familiar feeling of a Sunset ignoring pain and wounds wash over her. “That costume… It's nostalgic. The ‘Mysterious Mare Do Well’ was an invention of me and my friends… Almost a decade ago, by now… Why are you wearing it…?”

“It’s my job.” Sunset grinned, even if it was a weary, tired grin. “For almost five years now, I’ve secretly been Ponyville's protector. I never showed my face, and I ended up stealing this costume from the Carousel Boutique… It became my identity.”

“Y-you’re a vigilante?! I knew it!!” Spike perked up, smiling widely. “That’s so cool!!! How did you end up being one?!”

“Long story. Too long.” She let out a weary exhale. “But to sum it up… I owed you, Twilight. You saved me from becoming that thing, the Demon… I had a debt I needed to repay… So I did it by keeping Ponyville safe, from the shadows, every day. All for you to… Get a chance to rest.”

“Oh my goodness…!” She muttered, covering her lips, almost flustered. “Does… Your Twilight know you’re… You?”

“She does now.” Blowing raspberries, closing her eyes, Sunset huffed. “Thanks to that wife of yours. She kind of unmasked me the moment she stumbled into my universe. Don’t worry, everything turned out okay, we sorted it out. It was actually… Pretty good, to have her know it's me.”

“I can imagine!” A small smile appeared on the lips of the Princess of Friendship. “After all, I’ve always been the enthusiastically forgiving sort…!”

“Too much, if you ask me– But I guess it worked for my benefit.” She sighed, stretching. “...I just hope she and Maud aren’t freaking out too much that I've gone missing… I hope they don’t think I ran away…”

“Maud?” Twilight blinked.

“As in… Pinkie’s sister, Maud?” Spike narrowed his eyes.

“Yeah. I’ve lived with her for a few years now. She was the only pony that knew my face before Twilight found out a couple days ago– Probably the best secret keeper in Ponyville, I’ll be honest. She was… Incredibly helpful, in more ways than one.” That little grin she made was one Twilight knew well.

With a groan, and a slight fluster, Twilight covered her eyes with a hoof. “My goodness what is WITH these Sunsets and the Pie sisters…!” She scoffed, shaking her head. “If I find out that one of these other Sunsets is with Marble and/or Limestone I’m honestly going to lose it.”

“If it makes you feel better, we’re not exactly dating.” Sunset snickered to herself, shrugging. “You can’t exactly call somepony a girlfriend if you can’t be seen in public with her or even introduce her to your family and friends. What you can do, however, is have somepony to sleep with when you’re–”

“--Let’s talk about more important things.” Twilight narrowed her eyes, staving off frustration. “The Twilight of your world, is she…?”

“She’s a Princess, yes. And she has a castle, too! Now here’s something I found weird when I first got here– You’re taller, and… Clearly more powerful, but you don’t have a castle? What’s with that?”

“Sunset blew it up.” Twilight snickered, reliving the memories. “It was a whole thing, she saved my life, saved the world, by blowing it up– That’s when she earned her wings.”

“Huh. Not bad?” She couldn’t help but chuckle as well. “That castle has always been an eyesore if you ask me– It’s really good for scouting, I often rest atop it, it's a great point of advantage– But sheesh, it doesn’t really fit you. Well, her. it’s… Too empty.”

“Oh I totally agree!” Spike snickered. “Those hallways were WAY too long for my little legs. I’m glad Sunset blew it up.”

“Eh, it wasn’t all that bad!” Twilight shrugged. “But building this Community Center with my wife was… Really special. It’s something that’s ours, you know? Not a gift, not a blessing, but something we made together. It’s precious to us…!”

“I bet it is…!” Sunset blushed a little, imagining how it would feel like to have the same for her.

“I’m back, darlings!” Rarity entered the room, significantly quieter than before, significantly more reserved than before, and unaccompanied. “Do not worry Twilight, I just have business with this Sunset, and then I’ll be gone.”

“I-It’s okay. Sorry for shouting before…!” She scratched her own chin, muttering quietly, but genuinely.

“It is quite alright, darling.” Rarity gave her a warm smile. “Celestia only knooooows how you’ve been feeling!”

“I do, and I’m right here.” The Queen of the Sun nodded, confused by the saying.

“Ahem, yes, either way, Sunset darling, here you go!” She handed out the hero her mask, now fully repaired, stitched to mint condition.

“Thanks, Rarity…!” She spoke with a pleased smile, looking at it closely. “I didn’t get the chance to ask my Rarity to repair it before I was taken here– You always worked really fast– And skillfully, too, heh…!”

“It is an honor to add to the work of a Rarity from another universe, darling!” She spoke proudly, overjoyed. “Tell her I send my love!”

“If I ever live to go back, sure.” Sunset let out an ironic laugh. “It’s funny. I’ve never actually spoken to you– We worked together, but you never knew my face.”

“Then take this as a warm up, darling!” Rarity giggled, sitting back. “I hope you manage to be a good friend to your Rarity someday. I know I am with our Sunset!”

“Maybe…!” She exhaled, scratching her own mane. “Despite everything, I'm at least glad I got to see my parents and Celestia in a situation where I don’t have to worry about my mask– Where I don’t need to address the fact I've been missing for over half a decade– Much less what I've been doing for half a decade…!” Her gaze shyly landed on the Queen of the Sun.

“For the other me’s sake, I hope you come clean.” Celestia spoke sternly, fussing. “After all, I speak from experience that she must miss you dearly– And that no matter what, she will forgive you.”

A short, quiet, nearly shameful nod was the only response Sunset gave.

“Speaking of missing…” Rarity nudged Twilight, coming closer, with a bit of pity, a bit of comfort. “How are you feeling, being surrounded by… You know, versions of her?” She gestured vaguely.

“I think my emotions are best summarized by me saying ‘I feel bad’, Rarity.” She let out an exhale that held too much. “If I attempted to be any more nuanced, we would be here all day.”

“--I mean, that Captain alone, have you seen her musculature?” Rarity whistled, fanning herself jokingly while pointing to Captain Shimmer, who continued to polish her armor diligently on the corner of the room while observing the Zombie. “Water water and not a drop to drink, eh Twilight?”

Letting out an exhausted groan was not enough to contain her flustering or her frustration, which Rarity giggled over, after all, she was being read like a book.

“And you're not so bad yourself, darling!” Rarity nudged the Masked Mare with a grin. “The hero's look always fitted Sunset quite well!”

“Thanks! So I’ve been told, recently.” She shrugged, but smiled.

“Rarity please leave.” Twilight closed her eyes, blowing raspberries.

“On it darling. Forgive me for the intrusion.” She nodded and diligently moved away.

“Oh, and Rarity…!” Twilight paused, breathing in. “Please see if the girls are free for tea in an hour or two at the Carousel boutique– I need to apologize formally, and… I want to take a break.”

A proud smile manifested on her lips, and she nodded with glee. “Right away, darling!”

“I am happy you have decided to rest, Twilight.” Luna nudged her with pity. “You need it. Desperately.”

“Speaking of rest…!” Sunset cleared her throat, speaking earnestly. “Look, I don’t know much of this multiverse magic or whatever… but I do know of protecting Ponyville. I have years of experience on that matter– So if you clear me up to go free, I could watch over the town while you figure out how to get us home…?”

With a swift motion, she put the mask and the hat on, and her look was complete. “‘Cause if you need help from a Mysterious Mare Do well, I’ll happily provide!” She tipped her hat.

Twilight couldn’t resist, pulling her in for a hug too.

Sunset Shimmer #07: Free to go!

Flesh

“Finally.” The vampire scoffed, taking another bite of an apple she had picked from the ground. “This is like the most twisted and deranged conga line ever.” She sat relaxed in front of the Princess of Friendship, with a bored look. “Are you planning on setting the zombie free too?” She joked.

“Unlikely.” Twilight shook her head, shooting a glance to the undead who was looking directly at her. “This is an assessment of danger levels as well as trust levels. And she’s an alicorn– We can’t underestimate her.”

“And she’s Sunset.” Spike kept his gaze away from the monster chained to their wall, fearing even looking away at her. “Who KNOWS what a zombie valkyrie could be capable of…!” They were immensely lucky that they had two Princesses and even a demon on the scene to restrain her.

“Ironic, isn’t it?” The vampire chuckled to herself, running her tongue through her sharp teeth. “When you pulled me here, I was sure I’d be the biggest freak Sunset around this whole circus– Lo and behold, a demon, and now, a Zombie Alicorn. I feel great.”

Sunset Shimmer #08: Vampire?! But doesn’t need blood or is animalistic or anything, I guess? Still has sharp teeth, and bat wings, and her ears are longer. Also, she doesn’t burn up in the sun.

“...Let’s get started, then…?” Twilight sat professionally. “We already established you don’t need to drink blood– And unlike the vampire fruit bats we knew, you’re not animalistic, either. Why’s that?”

“Because of you, bloodbag.” She blinked, and chuckled. “Sorry. Force of habit.”

“What do you mean, because of me?”

“The you from my world. We had a whole vampire apocalypse going on, and then you just started ‘healing’ everypony left and right… The last few days were incredibly chaotic. Honestly, I’m kind of glad you pulled me here– It’d be incredibly boring to watch the slow and agonizing work of changing the entire infrastructure of our world, the conflict of the vampires that still want to drink blood pushing back, and then all the politics, blah blah–” She waved her hooves dismissively, unamused. “Lucky me, I wasn’t a high ranking clan member. I’ll take this as a well needed vacation– Hell, maybe I should just stay in this world.”

Blinking a few times in shock, Celestia leaned forward. “W-wait. Have you not anypony to go back to? Are you not… Missed?”

Talking to her old mentor didn’t affect her as much as she expected. “Are you surprised? I was part of a vampire clan, we were a pack, not friends. And I really don’t care–” She extended her bat-like wings, showcasing them. “I’ve got wings, I’ve got magic, and I’m still me. I’m in no rush to find a place in the new world.”

Fidgeting pensively, Luna pitched in. “How is it that your universe’s Twilight came to begin healing your world mere days ago?”

“Hell if I know. But I do have a theory– That wife of yours, she kicked my ass on the same night that Twilight started healing everypony. I think she was heading to Canterlot, heart of the vampire empire, too– Maybe she really was all that.” She shrugged, taking another bite of the apple.

A small smile appeared on Twilight’s lips. That world was being saved due to the efforts of her wife. On that much, she was certain.

But soon enough the smile vanished. Leading to her thinking of the Sunset in front of her, and what awaited her back home. “...Did you meet your Twilight properly? What did she think of you?”

“Sort of? She was kind of healing us clan by clan. She passed by me and did a double take; She even said my name, which I thought was weird, but one of her friends called her to continue the healing work. I didn’t make anything of it at the time, but– I guess it would support the theory that she met that jacked Alicorn version of me.” She shrugged, taking another bite.

“You need to go to her.” Twilight stepped forward, commandingly, frowning.

“What?!” The vampire recoiled, confused.

“You need to go to your Twilight, and help her. The weight of the world is on her shoulders, and she might be alone, and struggling, she needs help. You need to help her.”

“I don’t need to do anything– Look here, Bloodbag–”

“No, YOU look here!” She stomped a hoof on the ground, silencing the room. “You have NO idea how stressful this job is without somepony close to you to look after you, to care for you, to love you– And it’s the job YOU wanted originally, isn’t it?! Princess of Equestria?!”

“I-I guess– But I’m not fit for it, obviously!” She bit back, baring her fangs. “I’m not your perfect wife, you know?! Look at me! You’re projecting!!”

“Twilight Sparkle needs companionship!! And you need purpose!!” She yelled out, looming over the vampire, raising her wings. “So you better shape up and step up!!”

“Twilight. Ease.” Luna assured her, coaching her to breathe, and Twilight followed, stepping back and inhaling. “You don’t even have a way to send her back yet.”

“Look, I make no promises.” The vampire snarled, flustering a little bit. “But… I guess I could try to get to know her, maybe. Maybe.”

“She is not wrong about your need for purpose, Sunset.” Celestia shook her head wearily. “You could find a place alongside the savior of your world, if you would only try…!”

“Whatever.” She scoffed, averting her gaze, the words clearly affecting her.

Exhaling, Twilight stepped forward. “Look. What I’m saying is– Sunset and I have made each other happier than we ever would have been alone. I don’t want you to… Miss that chance.”

“...Whatever...” She was resigned, looking down, away, trying not to compartmentalize those words. But… “...No. You’re right. I’ll… Try, maybe, I guess.”

“Good. Now–”

“Sorry to interrupt, Princess.” Captain Shimmer stepped forward diligently. “But the undead me is acting strange. You may want to address that.”

The Alicorns’s ears twitched as they gazed with worry at the undead Sunset who was starting to rattle and pull her chains fiercely, growling and roaring as she did it.

“O-o-oh gosh, oh gosh!!” Spike stayed behind as the Alicorns walked forward.

“S-Sunset, what’s wrong…?!” She asked, and it fell on deaf ears, as the undead monster continued to fiercely pull and rattle the chains.

“Twilight.” Luna stated plainly, as she looked at the ravenous monster before her. “We cannot risk her getting loose. It may be safer for us to simply put her down, while she’s restrained–”

“NO!” She shouted back, both in fear, and in desperation. “Just NO. Sunset. Sunset, can you hear me?”

The undead Alicorn stopped moving, lifted her head, breathing haggardly and quickly, eyes on the Princess.

Twilight wondered, for a moment, how foolish it was to even attempt what she was attempting. “What’s wrong…? Please, let me help you…!” She whispered to the Valkyrie, who could not respond coherently.

The undead monster did one single motion, emphatically pointing at her own mouth, and even if muzzled, she made quick, short biting motions, grunting angrily.

And just like that, she began pulling on the chains again, ever stronger.

“W-what?!” Twilight asked, in disbelief.

“Twilight, I think she’s…!” Celestia exhaled, mourning the sight. “I think she’s hungry.”

Nodding emphatically, angrily, was all that Sunset did before she continued pulling on those chains.

The trio watched as the face they knew, muzzled and chained, ravenously and savagely pulled against her bonds.

The wall started cracking. So did the chains. She still had Alicorn strength. She was still Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight couldn’t take the sight anymore. “I-I’ll feed you! Stop. Please. Please don’t break out. I’ll feed you. I promise.”

Sunset, like she had heard magic words spoken by a lover, stopped immediately, sitting down obediently, looking at the Princess with her dead eyes.

“Twilight, I do not think she will go for apples.” Celestia shook her head worryingly. “Undead monsters are rare, but none are reported to share our… Diet.”

“Feeding her anypony is out of the question–” Luna stated sternly. “Don’t even THINK it, Twilight.”

“I wasn’t, okay?!” She huffed, rubbing her temples. “Um, maybe I could fly to everfree, find some woodland animals…?”

“Fluttershy would not be happy. Not even a little, Twilight.” Celestia eyed her judgmentally. “And knowing how her social circle expands to nearly every critter there…”

Crossing her arms, Luna frowned, cutting deep. “And how would you decide which creature is most deserving to be slaughtered?”

“Please don’t say it like that.” Twilight shuddered, with an exhale. “Look, I'm not putting her down, I’m not hurting her, okay? I’m not hurting any Sunset, no matter what. Especially since…!” She regarded the undead monster’s alicorn wings, chained like the rest of her.

“What happens if she hurts you, Twilight?” Luna spoke plainly, sternly.

“Sunset.” Twilight addressed the monster, whose ears twitched upon hearing her name. “...Would you ever hurt me?”

The response was immediate, a grunt and distinct shake of the head.

“See?” She looked at the two queens, who had their own confused groans.

With an exhale, Luna rolled her eyes. “Sure. Let’s take the undead monster’s word for it– What are you going to feed her, Twilight?” Luna looked at her defiantly, eye to eye, judging. “I do not wish to see her as she gets hungrier, and me and Celestia won’t be able to be here long to help you– The sun is near setting.”

Silence.

Twilight pondered fearfully, looking at those dead, familiar eyes.

“Um… Do you accept fish…?”

The undead Sunset groaned, rolling her eyes, but nodded in resignation.

Sunset Shimmer #08: Free to go! (And going to get some fish for us.)

Purpose

“Thank you for getting some fish for us, Vampire Sunset…!” Twilight spoke with a weary exhale, as the winged Sunset dropped a couple of wet twitching salmons on the wooden floor.

“Just Sunset is fine– And no problem, it was good to stretch my wings. Now if you’ll excuse me, I’d rather not see what comes next– I’ve drank blood, but this might be a bit too much, even for me.” With a casual strut, she turned around, stretching her wings, and felt the sun on her face once more, as it was near her namesake, before taking off.

“I-I-I can’t look!!!” Spike covered his eyes facing away. The queens did not do the same. “J-just tell me when it’s over…!” He ran out of the room, sitting outside the door.

Slowly, quietly, Twilight placed the fish in the ground in front of the undead alicorn, who remained muzzled, still, eyes on her.

She came closer, carefully, gently. “I’m… Going to take off your muzzle, okay…?” No response. The dead eyes remained on her.

“Watch for her bite…!!” Luna muttered, feeling immensely tense.

Slowly, gently, Twilight reached for the arcane muzzle, and with magic and her hooves, removed it.

It faded away in sparks, and the zombie’s head was free.

They were face to face.

And the undead Alicorn did nothing, simply looked at her.

They stood that way, simply looking at each other closely. Twilight attempted to examine every distinctive facial feature, and desperately tried deciphering what she was thinking, but had no luck.

“O-okay.” She nodded, and took a few steps back.

Only when she was far enough did the monster begin feasting, leaning down and savagely biting into the dying fish, tearing them with her teeth, crushing them with her hooves, wildly, viciously.

Even those that weren’t looking couldn’t escape the sounds.

“So…” Captain Shimmer cleared her throat, keeping her eyes in the macabre show. “Is it my turn, then? Me and her are the only two left.”

“Y-yes! Yes. Sorry.” Twilight finally forced herself to look away. “Let’s go… Over here.”

Sunset Shimmer #09: Captain of a royal guard! She’s shredded, got plenty of scars, and a sick ass-obsidian armor. Very serious demeanor, though. Seems awesome.

“You know, I don’t mean to ‘beat a dead horse’, as it were…” The Captain pointed at the zombie, with a small grin at her own joke. “But you realize how she represents a security risk, right?”

“Yeah. Not much I can do, though…” She side eyed the vicious display that continued in the corner of the room. “I’m not hurting her. I just hope that… Ugh.” She couldn’t finish the sentence, shaking her head. “Let’s talk about you.”

“How many days has your Sunset been missing?” The Captain asked nonchalantly, as if she was the one interviewing, examining her reaction carefully.

“Over seven days now– A whole week… But it feels like a month. Every hour she is transported into another universe– Which means she has passed through more than one hundred and sixty eight universes… But who’s counting?” her eyes were narrowed, exhausted. And the Captain could notice.

“How did it happen? How did she get cursed, I mean.” The Captain’s eyes often trailed to the undead monster feasting in the corner, when she wasn’t examining every twitch on the Princess's face.

“It… It was during a celebration. Her fifth alicornaversary. We were both distracted, and… that scientist over there, he fired a magical shot at me, a multiversal curse.” She shuddered, closing her eyes, reminiscing. “The shot was meant for me, but… She stepped in the way.”

“...I see.” The Captain did not wear emotions on her sleeve, she was hard to decipher, but there was some form of pity in her voice. “Well. At least I know me and her are on the same wavelength, then. Not that there was much doubt, in the short time we spent together.”

“...What do you mean…?”

“For my Princess, I would burn with a smile.” She spoke plainly, simply, without hesitation. “In all of my time serving her, my mission was simple. But it was everything. My job was to ensure that Twilight Sparkle lives, and safely– Because she alone will bring about a golden age to Equestria, when she ascends to the throne. That much I could tell, from the first day I met her.”

Remaining silent, Twilight observed this single minded devotion, and it felt incredibly familiar.

“I’ve fought dozens upon dozens of enemies, and slain them all the same. Fearlessly, with that one single objective in mind. And I knew that one day I wouldn’t be able to win– And I didn’t mind, because in my death, I knew I would have done my part for the future of Equestria.” Her eyes trailed back to the Princess, making eye contact. “...And I imagine your Sunset feels the same way.”

Twilight’s eyes twitched. “I’m… Not sure I get what you mean.”

“It means, Princess–” She sighed, looking away. “That Sunsets like us know that our lives are in a timer. A countdown– That any good thing is a stroke of luck– And any end is fitting.”

“I… What are you saying…?!”

“...I was pretty happy where I was. The happiest I’ve ever been. And then you pulled me here.” She made eye contact, not of hatred or frustration, but of resignation. “I knew my time with her would run out eventually– I just didn’t expect it so soon.”

“B-but you’re still alive!” She gasped in frustration. “I’m going to take you back!! S-sometime!”

“Hm.” She hummed affirmingly, with a shrug. “I bet your Sunset is still alive, too. But the clock is ticking. And if she’s anything like me… I know that she’s counting on you being able to live without her. She’s hoping for it. When she dies, she’ll do so with a smile, knowing you’ll be here to pick up the pieces.”

“I don’t like what you’re implying.” She muttered, almost snarling.

“Yes, I imagine my Twilight might miss me too.” She looked down, resigned. “But I knew my time would come eventually. All I can hope for is that she can still rule, and be the leader she was destined to.” Slowly, she looked up, eye to eye. “How about you…? When your options dry up, will you rule Equestria alone, if necessary?”

“Let’s talk about something else.”

“You’re Twilight Sparkle. You can do anything.”

“Let’s talk about you, please.” She was both frustrated, and mournful.

“Please tell me that you could do your job without me.” Finally, the mask slipped, and Sunset showed her desperation.

Silence.

“Please tell me that grief won't break her– That missing me won’t stop her. Please.”She pleaded, she begged, gritting her teeth in frustration.

Twilight had no response, and that in itself was all the response she needed.

“...Fuck.” Sunset muttered to herself, face low, gritting her teeth. The reality of her situation had already dawned on her, but now, the weight. “No, no, no…!”

The Queens had watched everything, each with their own perceptions of the conversation. They purposefully said nothing, even as they eyed each other.

"I'm so, so sorry for taking you from your home. I'm so, so sorry...!" The Princess murmured, closing her eyes, realizing the depths of her mistake. "T-to think that I've done what was done to me to another Twilight, I'm-- Oh, oh god...!"

The captain let out a sigh, and they were quiet, for a moment.

“One of the last things she said to me– Before I was brought here…” Sunset let out an ironic chuckle. “Is that she wanted me to retake my pupilage with Celestia, and rule alongside her. She said I was uniquely qualified.” She shook her head, eyes watering, laughing at her own misfortune. “‘What a stupid notion’, I thought. As if Twilight Sparkle would need anypony else, much less me, to rule.”

If the Princess of Friendship spoke now, it would be through sobbing.

So she didn’t.

“But I guess when you get the taste of a good thing, it’s hard to live without it, isn’t it?” She was of course, referring to Sunset Shimmer, the Princess of Hope, and at the same time, herself.

Both of them looked at the ground, suppressing their own emotions, the sense of injustice and of divine punishment that felt crashing down on every single side of them.

“Yes.” Twilight spoke plainly, with a frail shudder.

An understanding silence passed, and nobody said anything in the room. The Zombie had finished her meal, and was listening attentively.

Twilight forced herself, despite the tears that were forming, to inhale, and begin speaking. “Let’s begin the interview.” She centered herself, and exhaled. “How did you get to become Captain?”

The Captain reinstated her professional demeanor instantly. “Flash Sentry. He suggested it, when he saw what being a pupil of Celestia was doing to me.” She briefly glanced at the Queen of the Sun. “He was right, of course. I wasn’t fit for it– It brought out the worst in me. So I tried something different, and I committed.” She shot a quick glance aside, scoffing. “And to think there’s a version of me that remained a guard. Ugh.”

“...And… Your Twilight?” She tilted her head slightly. “...You and her…?”

“The day I met my replacement I saw nearly everything that I lacked. I could see exactly why Celestia had chosen her. It was both informative, and Illuminating.” She spoke, almost rehearsed. “I was already high in the ranks– But that was the day I decided that no matter what, I needed to protect her, I needed to keep her safe. Nothing else mattered.”

“...When did you fall in love…?” She didn’t need to ask the Captain that she was in love. It was unmistakable. There was almost a smile on her face. Almost.

“As if I could remember…” She nearly grinned, shrugging, reminiscing. “It feels like it was day one– But that would be a lie by incompetence.” Inhaling, she closed her eyes, feeling all of it. “...My love and devotion to her could have simply been seen as diligence and loyalty, to the untrained eye– Even mine. I did what I thought was right, even when I didn’t know why I was doing it.”

“...And her? How did she feel?”

“I don’t presume to know how she felt. All I know is that she always valued my diligence, and even my company. And that Celestia not only approved, but was more than happy that the safety of her pupil was not a responsibility of only her.”

The Queen of the Sun let out a frail chuckle– Knowing exactly how that felt.

“That being said…” She rotated her neck, as if stretching, or as if looking for a reason to not make eye contact. “I never, ever intended to admit my feelings to her. After all, what I wanted and felt didn’t matter. I wasn’t worthy of her, that much was obvious.”

Twilight frowned. “This feels annoyingly familiar.”

Chuckling, shrugging, Sunset assured her. “Your wife saw to it that I changed my mindset. In fact, she taught me a lot, in the short time we had together… I suppose she taught the both of us. It was quite the revelation, to me.”

“How so?”

“...I came to realize something that, in retrospect, should have been obvious to me. That if my job was to protect the Princess of Friendship, that job would be much, much easier, if we shared the same bed.”

“Oh.” Twilight couldn’t help but snicker, feeling that familiarity once more– Knowing exactly how that other Twilight felt.

“And the rest is history. The last few days were certainly secretive, but… I’ve never seen her smile that way.” And just like that, she was smiling too. “And if the price for her to be that happy is my job as her protector has the addition of being her lover, well, I’d do that with a smile, too.”

Twilight sighed listlessly. “...And just like that, the idea of ruling Equestria alone feels like damnation.”

“For the sake of my world and yours, I hope not.”

Understanding Silence.

“I’m not leaving this building. And the sun is near setting. You still have work to do, Princess, one more interview. I won’t keep you.”

Sunset Shimmer #09: Staying.

Love

“Time to face the music.” She muttered to herself, eyeing the undead Sunset, who looked at her all the same.

“Twilight… It is an undead monster. How exactly are you planning on interviewing her?” Celestia followed in her steps carefully.

“I believe one question is most important of all.” Luna narrowed her eyes, approaching the creature. “...Is she our Sunset… Or not.”

“Yes or no questions.” Twilight affirmed to herself quietly, sitting in front of the Undead Alicorn.

And just like that, the room was quiet again.

The undead Sunset followed every moment Twilight made with her gaze.

“Sunset…!” She spoke, trying not to let the visage affect her. Her wife, dead, and yet, still here. Still looking at her the same way. “...Do you know who I am?”

A quick nod, with some quiet groans.

“...Do you know where you are?”

A quick glance to the balcony, a tilt of her head. She then turned back to Twilight, and nodded slowly.

“...My name is Twilight Sparkle, and you’re in Ponyville.” She muttered, observing her reactions. “My wife was lost to the multiverse, and I built a machine to bring her back… That’s why you ended up here.” She gestured to the device that brought her here, and the zombie followed the gesture. “This is really, really important.” She breathed in, then out. “Are you my Sunset Shimmer?”

Quiet. She tilted her head, observing Twilight, and sniffed the air, but gave no response.

“Are we sure she even understands what you are saying…? Fully, that is.” Luna grimaced.

“Perhaps we are asking the wrong question.” Celestia brought a hoof to her lips pensively.

Twilight thought, for a moment, observing her… Then her wings, then her face. Her dead eyes. The way she bared her fangs, at all times, the way her scars seemed to be a part of her hide, the way she was pale.

She had nigh memorized the positioning of scars in her wife’s body, and for a brief moment, her heart beat faster, noticing common scars, and yet, felt relief, seeing different ones.

“Your world. Are… More ponies like you, there…?”

A slow, hesitating nod, but a definitive one.

“Are… All ponies like you there…?”

No response. Sunset looked down at the floor, with a grumble.

“I suppose that is our answer…” Celestia spoke, with a relieved exhale. “We would know if there was an infection of this sort, in our world… This is not our Sunset Shimmer.”

“I suppose she would not know if her entire world is infected… There would always be survivors.” Luna grimaced, with a scoff. “Although it pains me to see that this… Disease reached Princesses, as well.”

“I wonder…” Twilight tilted her head, with a mournful gaze, inspecting her. “I wonder how it started. I wish we could simply ask, so we could know how to avert it, were it to ever come to us…!”

Sunset interrupted her, by quickly pointing a hoof at herself emphatically, groaning, tapping her chestplate.

“W-what?”

She did the same motion, grumbling, pointing at herself, shaking her chains.

Celestia’s eyes widened. “O-oh no. I think she is saying she is responsible for… This.”

The undead Sunset shook her head vigorously, then pointed at herself again.

“M-maybe… Maybe not exactly?” Twilight tried to no avail to understand. “Maybe she is just implying that she was… That it started with her?”

Sunset nodded emphatically, growling.

“S-so, you were the first?! Oh no…!”

Another nod, this time, quieter.

Twilight shuddered with anxiety. Imagining that somebody would do this to Sunset filled her not only with rage, but profound fear.

“Who did this to you.” She spoke plainly, desperately hoping for an answer. Anything that could help her avert this kind of disaster.

And she got it.

Sunset Shimmer pointed at Twilight Sparkle.

Her eyes widened. “W-what?! I killed you?!”

She shook her head vigorously, and continued to point at her.

“Perhaps you did not kill her, but curse her, in their world.” Celestia gritted her teeth, not wanting to even consider it.

With another savage shake of her head, she continued to point at Twilight.

“Maybe it was only a matter of circumstance–” Luna couldn’t even finish her sentence, with the zombie roaring.

She growled, made guttural noises, all while pointing aggressively at Twilight.

And just like that, everything clicked for her.

All she needed to do was place herself in her own shoes.

“...You died. You were killed.” She spoke quietly.

Sunset nodded slowly.

“...You died protecting Equestria.”

Sunset nodded once more.

“...You died protecting me.”

She nodded so emphatically that it rattled the chains.

“...And I brought you back.”

A slow, but certain nod.

“We… We were meant to rule Equestria, but you died…!” She shuddered, wincing.

A slow nod, where she looked down.

“And no matter what happened… I wouldn't let you go.”

A short, slow, mournful, decisive nod.

Twilight sat back, with a frail exhale.

Luna tilted her head, addressing the undead with anger. “Did you bite your Twilight Sparkle? Did you spread your infection through your world?”

The zombie simply looked down, averting eye contact, grunting.

“Luna, stop.” Twilight shuddered, with a sigh. Her eyes returned to her love. “She wouldn’t do that to me– I know she wouldn't, but…”

She breathed in, as if every single thought and perspective of another Twilight Sparkle lined up in her head perfectly. “Sunset… I asked you to bite me, didn’t I?”

A few seconds passed– One in which the expression of the Undead monster seemed to shift– To that almost of sorrow.

…And she nodded. Decisively.

“--And there you have it.” She nearly chuckled, at the irony of it all. “Of course I did. What else…?” Her proximity to this Sunset revealed so much about herself and her wife, and yet, none of it was new. “Doing this without you would be pointless. Picking up the pieces of– Everything– How could I ever leave you? How could I ever let you go?”

Short, mournful, agreeing nods from the Valkyrie.

Celestia let out a gasp– Not one of approval or rebuttal, but of acceptance. “And thus… Began a new age in Equestria. The age of the undead.”

Luna shuddered, pursing her lips. “The first Sunset we see that is an Alicorn… And it’s this.” She did not like the implications.

Fated loss, destined failure.

Silence.

Clearing her throat, Celestia had an important question to ask– One that had concerned her for a while. “You are not our Sunset. Of that, we are certain– But have you met her? Has she manifested in your world?”

Tilting her head, she let out questioning growls, and shrugged.

“So you have not met another alicorn self?” She came closer, with a concerned, frustrated tone.

The zombie shook her head, in confusion.

“Wonderful.” Luna rubbed her own temples. “So much for your theory of us getting closer to our Sunset, Twilight. This is the first one that hasn’t met her.”

The Princess of Friendship muttered curses and frustrations, eyes closed, suppressing anger.

With another scoff, Luna inspected her, her body, her armor, looking for a clue. “Now, I wonder what did kill her. How did she die…?”

The zombie gasped, growling, and pointed upwards at the ceiling.

“W-what?” The trio looked up, puzzled. Celestia was the first to speculate. “...Did a building collapse on top of you?”

Sunset shook her head aggressively, and continued to point upwards.

“Maybe she is referring to a flying creature, of sorts?” Luna wondered, looking up.

Grunting, growling, the zombie rolled her eyes, pointing even more emphatically upwards.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “It’s… Not the ceiling she’s pointing at.” She looked above her, thinking of what lied beyond the ceiling, beyond all of it. “Was it… The Argent?! That wretched alien automaton hivemind–”

The Zombie growled loudly, grunting, nodding, agreeing, rattling her chains.

Exhaling, Twilight hung her head low. “During that all out-war we had ...She must have died protecting me from them.”

“Oh, heavens…!” Celestia grimaced with grief. “Not on the day you two got married? Anything but…!”

With agreeing growls, baring her fangs, she nodded once more.

Twilight let out a frail, ironic, mournful chuckle. “She kind of looks like her, doesn’t she…?”

“...Twilight…”

She approached the undead, giving the warmest smile she could, under the circumstances. “I’ll get you back to your Equestria. To your Twilight. I promise.”

Sunset beheld her like she was everything– No matter the dead eyes, no matter that being all that remained of her, Twilight could tell one thing– She was thankful. And she loved her.

“After all… Your world still needs its sun.” Recoiling, she spoke as kindly as she could. “As soon as I can, we’ll switch these chains to something more comfortable– I can’t let you out, but I’ll make sure your stay is safe– And I won’t let you go hungry, okay?”

The zombie nodded obediently, almost kindly.

“...Okay. we’re done.” She let out a frail exhale, and finally forced herself to turn away, moving to the center of the room. “Spike, you can come out now. She won’t hurt any of us. Not for me, she won’t.”

Sunset Shimmer #10: Staying.

The little dragon waddled back into the room, still a bit anxious. “I… Heard most of that. T-this is crazy! A universe where Equestria suffers a zombie invasion, and it started because of you two?!”

“It’s going to be okay. She’s not dangerous.” Twilight affirmed with absolute certainty. “...Because she loves me. Just like my Sunset did.” Calmly, she placed the Valkyrie helmet right next to Sunset, besides her.

“Twilight… Are you certain–” The Queens began approaching her, but she waved at them dismissively.

“I’m sure. Completely.” She gave them the warmest smile she could under the circumstances. “Now… The sun should be setting, shouldn’t it…? I’m going to rest, and you two should too.” She yawned, stretching, feeling an unbearable weight on her shoulders. "Don't worry... I'm not pulling any more Sunsets out of that machine. It was a stupid, stupid idea, I see that now...!" She shuddered with regret.

"See that you don't." The Queen of the night affirmed. "Tread carefully, Twilight. Please."

Celestia was going to try to say something, but Luna pulled her aside, forcing her to leave the room.

And just like that, flying out of the balcony, they were gone.

With a loud exhale, Spike scratched himself. “Well, at least we know Sunset is doing good out there– That she’s alive and okay.” He looked up to Twilight, who watched the balcony listlessly. “So, we’re taking a break, right?” Spike begged her, leaning forward. “And by that I mean you’re taking a break. The girls are probably waiting for you in the Carousel Boutique already…!”

Yawning, she nodded. “Yes, yes, we’ll take a break. Let’s go–”

“--Princess Twilight…!” Hermes muttered quietly, hesitantly, from his cage. “Before you go… What is your next move…?”

Her gaze led to the floor, and then to a wall, to her next move. “We can’t use the lasso. Not anymore– Not in this state, not when we’re just casually ruining Sunset’s lives, and all of their loved ones with it.”

She walked over to the wall, and pulled a tarp that covered a certain object. “We need visibility. If not a gateway, we at least need visibility… So tomorrow…”

The interdimensional mirror that they had moved here– The portal to another world, sat idly, unused.

“...We’re going to reprogram the mirror.”

“...Yes, I was as surprised as you, but Flare Shimmer accepted my tea invitation. We’re meeting tomorrow– I suppose she was being honest, about wanting to bury the hatchet!” Celestia and Luna flew away from Ponyville dutifully as night fell due to their magic, and the Queen of the Sun had already attempted to shaft the subject to something more light.

“Stop.” But Luna wouldn’t let it. “We need to address everything we have just seen.”

“...Sister, do we have to do this now–”

“Yes.”

Quiet passed, where Celestia let out a resigned huff.

“You cannot be in denial about this– We need to be honest with ourselves about this situation– It is unsustainable.” Luna spoke plainly, angrily, frustrated.

“And what is the situation, sister?” Celestria tried her absolute best to not demonstrate the same anger.

She had been holding in these emotions for too long, and now nothing would stop her from articulating them. “Twilight Sparkle, the future ruler of our kingdom, has abandoned her training entirely, all of her public appearances, all of her usual princessly duties, all so she can meddle with deeply dangerous, deeply unstable magic, all in some vain attempt to reclaim something that may already be lost!!”

“--What will you have us tell Twilight, exactly?!” Her voice became shuddered, even if filled with rage. “What words of wisdom could we POSSIBLY impart upon her to get her to go back to her life without her love?!”

Luna bit her tongue, before she even said it, knowing it was a bad idea. “...Better to have loved and lost?”

“Bullshit.” Celestia stated plainly, gritting her teeth.

“You always had a soft spot for Sunset– Since the first time I met her, since the first time I saw her effect on you, since she got her wings!!–” Luna shook her head, dismissively. “You are letting your feelings cloud your judgment–”

“--Do not even dare to imply that we should stop looking for Sunset.” Snarling, Celestia flew closer to her, making sure her glare was fully visible. “I will not accept that, and I am profoundly insulted that you are implying you do.”

“That is NOT what I said, Sister!” She cried out in anger. “I miss Sunset too! I miss our training, I miss our earnest conversations, I miss the happiness she brought to all of us, the sun does not shine as bright with her absence!!” Her tone trailed off, as she mourned. “...And I miss the happiness she brought you.”

All Celestia could do was clench her jaw, avert her gaze, suppressing her grief. Rage was better.

“Sunset is strong.” Luna continued, looking down. “She is incredibly strong. We saw to that. And you can see the good she is doing to her other selves– But you are kidding yourself in believing she is invincible. For all we know, she could be dead or dying, right at this moment.”

“D-don’t say that!!!”

“And you are kidding yourself if you want to pretend this is sustainable.” Luna glared back at her. “There are multiple versions of a pony that everypony knows and loves strolling around Ponyville! The news will get out. It won’t take long now.”

“And what exactly do you think will happen…?” She groaned, knowing whatever the answer was, it wouldn’t be good.

“I shudder to even presume. But we do not have the right to set ourselves above all others, and tamper with magic this dangerous– And soon enough, its danger will outweigh the possibilities of its success– And before then, I imagine that judgment will come swiftly towards us, and especially on Twilight. Whatever comes out of this meddling, this blind devotion to a dangerous set of unknown ideals…”

“I do not know what you mean.” She did, she simply didn’t want to accept it.

“Our legacy is dying before us, sister. It’s wilting like a flower. Stop averting your eyes.”

When Sunset was younger, she had a routine.

Studying, as soon as the sun rose.

She was a little foal– And already, she knew exactly what she wanted to be. She wanted to be Celestia. She wanted to be revered, known, loved, respected, known far and wide for her power.

But for now… She struggled to climb out of her window, with her little legs.

Studying began as soon as the sun rose.

But she always awoke before that.

As carefully as a little foal could be, she leapt out of her window, remaining as quietly as possible, so as to not run into even a chance of awakening her parents, who slept none the wiser inside their home.

Through a rehearsed motion, she climbed the outer walls of her house, a struggle with her little legs, a climb she had failed many times, but at this point, memorized the perfect loose bricks and vine placements to formulate the closest she could to a ladder, to climb on the rooftop.

And there she was– At these times, she always got excited, letting go of caution, and running to the edge of her rooftop, its highest point.

In Between the mountains, in the entrance of the valley, she could see the signs.

She closed her eyes, breathed in, and breathed out.

Straining, her small horn went alight. It sparkled, and it fizzled weakly, as she made little grunts.

She dared to open an eye, even a little, to see if she was making any progress.

Slowly, the sun was rising.

She knew it wasn’t her doing.

But she had to rehearse, everyday. She mimicked the motions she knew Celestia would make, straining, grunting, her horn fizzling.

Before the sun was even fully rising, she gasped, letting go of her magic, almost losing consciousness, having exhausted herself.

Her breathing was weak, and she felt the sting of disappointment– And maybe even a belly ache.

But the sun was rising– And that washed her worries away, even if for a moment.

Somewhere out there, Celestia was doing her duty– A duty she hoped someday would be hers.

“Sunset Shimmer.” A voice calmly called out from behind her.

“I’ll get it right. Someday, I’ll get it right.” She muttered faintly, looking at the rising sun, not even addressing the presence behind her.

It was not a promise to herself. It was a vain wish. A desperate one.

Only when she heard the hoofsteps on the tiles behind her, did she turn.

Princess Luna narrowed her eyes, looking through the foal. “It is time to wake up, Sunset Shimmer.” She spoke plainly.

“N-no! No, no!” A sudden desperation overtook the filly, as she began pleading. “P-please don’t wake me up! Please don’t– I’m so, so tired. I’m so tired of fighting, I can’t…!”

“I am afraid I must.” Luna shook her head dismissively.

Whimpering, the little foal recoiled. “No! Please! Why…?!”

“Because you have raised my sister’s sun in your sleep, Sunset.” Luna spoke direly, with a stern expression. “She is waiting for you in the waking world.”

“No, no, please–

“--Don’t–” She couldn’t finish speaking, her voice was rough, and she began coughing immediately, faint, dry coughs.

Much to her dismay, the sun had indeed risen during the night, all because of a dream, its rays of light peeking through the leaves of the forest above her.

She was met with an incredibly concerned Celestia, who regarded her with sorrow. And besides her, Luna. “S-Sunset…! You’ve ascended…? What happened to you–”

“I’m not your Sunset.” She spoke drily, wearily, with little to no energy.

Extending a single wing, she pointed at one definitive direction of the jungle. “Your Sunset is dead. Her remains are in that groove, over there. I think she must have been killed by some creature when she ran away, hiding in this forest– I don’t care.”

“W-what…!” Celestia’s eyes widened in a panic, as she ran towards that direction.

Luna stayed, watching the state of the Princess of hope, an exhausted, wounded, defeated alicorn.

“What are you, then…?” She tilted her head in curiosity.

Sunset extended her hoof, touching the princess of the night…

…And forced her to view even just a few hours of her most recent memories.

She recoiled fearfully, in complete surprise.

“Luna… I need you to put me to sleep.” She pleaded, with a weary, haggard voice.

“...What…?”

“I don’t care what happens. Put me to sleep… For twelve hours, minimum. Make it so nothing would wake me up– Even if I’m being killed. Even if I’m drowning.”

“Sunset– Given your circumstances, you could–”

“I don’t care. I can’t carry on like this. I need full, uninterrupted hours of sleep– Or the exhaustion will kill me before anything else will. I can’t do this anymore. Not like this. Please, I’m begging you.”

Breathing in, hesitating, Luna approached her. “...Given your circumstances, this could kill you. Anything in the next few hours, any universe–”

“I know. Do it.” She didn’t even blink.

Pausing, narrowing her eyes, she thought, only for a moment. “...And if you live?”

She hesitated, looking down. “I’ll… Burn that bridge when I get to it.”

Approaching her with a nod, Luna closed her eyes. They leaned their foreheads together. Sunset did not resist, she accepted everything, as the Princess of the Night’s horn glowed.

“Be at peace, Sunset Shimmer.” She whispered, channeling a spell, and just like that, the Princess of Hope slumped over, sleeping peacefully like she was a foal, for the first time in a week.

A moment of silence passed, where the Princess of the Night mourned this strange, incredible meeting.

“S-sister!! Sister!!” Celestia ran back, carrying an unicorn skull, with tears in her eyes. “S-she– What did you do to her?!”

“I have put her to sleep... She is at peace now.” Luna stated, only barely managed to hide the pain that had been just shared with her.

“B-but I need to ask her questions!! Why are there t-two of her?! How is she an alicorn?! And why–” She gazed down, holding the skull of the unicorn, a dusty, dirty old thing. “H-how did she come to be so lost…?!”

“Ease, sister.” Even now, the mask of pain wavered, and she couldn’t help but feel the same sorrow. “They are both at peace now.”

“I-I…!” Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she failed to gather her words properly.

“I thought I would never see her again. I hoped she would one day return…!” She sobbed, gazing down.

It was as if for a moment, nothing else mattered to the Princess of the Sun.

Sobbing, unable to control her tears, she pressed her forehead with the skull of her daughter. “P-perhaps you would have been better off if I had never found you…!

Author's Note

Here comes the final act of the Shimmerverse. It's been a wild ride, and things are deteriorating. One more intermission, ten more chapters, some things to go!

Behold. One of the happiest and strongest Sunset Shimmers in the multiverse.

I must apologize formally for the chapter length, but considering I'm going to take a hiatus off of writing this fic, I figured it would be a nice temporary sendoff for it. I hope the amount of THINGS that happened in this compensates for the waiting you'll have to do for the next chapter, heheh <3

There is a LOT to talk about in this, and I will say right now, this chapter was one of the primary reasons I even wanted to write this fic. Like-- How amazing is it to do several interviews with versions of your lover, all while missing them? the irony! The love! The yearning! UGH!

okay, but lets talk about things in order.

First of all, the final exam: This might be a symptom of me loving fight scenes or just combat, but I figured one of the most interesting things you could do to fulfill true godly monarch ascension is to prove that you are strong enough to beat them, even if it is an act of love. And having it be a two-on-two challenge naturally leads to an amazing distinction between a rule of family and a rule of love.

Let's talk about one of the most interesting characters, Demon Sunset. Originally, the she would have been brought to the prime universe alone, back when I was still writing the last intermission-- But I realized that would not only be a bit boring, but too easy on her. Knowing her wife was safe and likely would be forgiven because she looked normal back in her homeworld is too safe. And also, c'mon. Beauty and the demon beast over here-- SO fun to write. And HORNY >:)c

There was even a version of the demon sunset originally, when I was planning that intermission, that would have been cured and become a normal sunset, but I realized really really quickly when I was planning everything that it would be boring as fuck and LAME. Having her be irreversibly contaminated, be this mockery of what an alicorn should be, and yet have her strength be real AND have her be devoted to Twilight Sparkle? Hoooho yeah that's the good shit.

I think it's so ironic that the Demon and Ex-Midnight are like-- Failed versions of their Prime selves, and yet, they're SO happy to just be together. And banging nasty.

As if Sunset prime could catch a break, Twilight prime is also doing awfully.

Okay before I keep going, let's talk about the undead elephant in the room. The zombie Valkyrie-- Easily one of my coolest ideas of all time. When I originally started writing this, I wasn't planning on even referencing an infection au, because I personally just wasn't very into the trend, I thought it was kinda shallow and overtly gory, for no reason other than shock value.

But then I realised. hey I'm a writer, I can just write it to be interesting and cool LMAO.

So first of all, the Zombies are sentient, they're not mindless kiling machines, they hold the instincts and memories they had when they were alive-- But their hunger WILL take over.

Second of all, cannibalism is much, MUCH more interesting in a world with only vegetarians, wouldn't you agree? Twilight would spend an arduous amount of time trying to defend Sunset, implying that predator animals exist, and rely on flesh-- Trying to justify that Sunset is the same, simply a part of that cycle now, blatantly trying to ignore the cannibalism.

And of course-- These are PONIES! They're magical beings! Zombie unicorns would have magic, zombie pegasi could fly, and and zombie earth ponies would be strong as fuck. And of course, a zombie alicorn, a Valkyrie, no less... Would be one of the most horrifying opponents you could encounter.

All that, and I motivated the entire outbreak through love. It doesn't get much better than that. I honestly have already considered writing a full fic of it. But I make no guarantees I'll write it lololo I'm gonna REST

Also fun fact. 24k words is the short version of this chapter! Originally, after every interview, I would have written a quick scene on that respective Sunset's universe, specifically guided by the idea of her loved ones missing her, and other assorted interesting perspectives.

...Meaning I would have written TEN MORE SCENES. WHAT'S WRONG WITH ME

Anyways let me sum um my ideas over them lol.

Sunset 1: The scene would have either been Tempest Shadow is trying to comfort twilight over Sunset being missing, simply having vanished out of thin air, or the scene would have been Tempest cuddling a newly found Glitter Drops, and confessing that she didn't actually kill the storm king, and that her friend might be missing because of multiversal bullshit. Glitter drops would forgive her immediately because she is a big strong woman cuddling her in a cold winter night.

Sunset 2: Moondancer is venting with Starswirl over having seen a chance to rule alongside somepony that she absolutely saw the potential on (Also you know, saw big hot alicorn version of) and being fearful that Sunset ran away from the responsibility, and blaming herself over it.

Sunset 3: Pinkie Pie takes the lead of their rockstar band and desperately starts spreading the word that their lead guitarist is missing, and you get to see the other members of the band too; a big polycule of desperate lesbians looking for their hot-ass punk lead guitarist. (Oh and by the way rockstar Sunset absolutely went NUTS with Pinkie off screen-- The primary reason Pinkie didn't show up on this chapter is bc she was busy getting SO much dick, happily so.

Sunset 4 (And Twilight!): - Celestia and Luna send messages to the other kingdoms, calling for immediate recall of settling Equestrian forces, and desperately attempt to undo the social tensions between the peoples of the world, picking up the pieces of what Midnight and the Demon did to their Equestria, all while wondering where the hell are their Sunset and Twilight, looking for them, knowing they must be hiding very well, and trying to escape judgement.

(The wives!)

Sunset 5: - Sunset didn't show up to work today, and Twilight is confused. After all, their date went so well, and she was really hoping for seconds and thirds. "My girlfriend is missing. this looks like a job for the Masked Matter-horn!!"

Sunset 6: Poor Twilight runs over crying to Princess Starlight, begging her to help her find Sunset. She hoped she'd get to apologize for antagonizing the Princess WITH Sunset, but this is an emergency, and she's desperately hoping that Sunset didn't just leave her. (Also! Fun fact-- Any universe where Twilight wasn't a Princess, I write her to be like Scitwi-- Glasses, cute, klutzy, very knowledge-driven! Satiates the Scitwi drought I hope)

Sunset 7: Maud tricks Pinkie into using her 'hide and seek' skills so she can look for her girl, Sunset, the Mysterious Mare Do Well-- All without telling Pinkie who they're looking for, and Maud gets progressively more anxious. At the end of the day, she and Twilight meet up and express their fears that Sunset has really ran away, or far worse.

Sunset 8: Vampire world is being fixed slowly, Twilight is running around everywhere, accompanied by her friends, no longer vampires, who are all pretty distracted. I was maybe going to write this in journal format, having Twilight express regret for not talking to the sunset of this world properly, and obviously not having the first clue where to find her.

Sunset 9: Twilight, guilt stricken and grief stricken, confesses to Celestia just how close she and Sunset have gotten in the past few days (Deeply. Sunset giving that girl EVERYTHING in bed) And by confessing that, she and Celestia agree that Sunset would never, ever leave her post-- And for her to be missing now must mean that something truly horrible must have happened.
Twilight also confesses to Celestia that she want's Sunset to rule alongside her-- I wonder where she got that Idea from? :3

Sunset 10: I was actually going to do something different here. Rather than showing Zombie Twilight, queen of the dead night, agonizing as to where her lover might be, I would instead have had Zombie Sunset use her memory powers on Twilight Prime to show her her experiences as an undead Princess; But this time, the memories would be fractured, out of order, and the red speech would be unstable, full of mistakes and inconsistencies. The sequence would involve Twilight introducing undead Sunset back to the Mane 6 who all react... Strongly, it would include the reveal that Celestia also died to the Argent, helping Sunset defeat them, it would include Shining Armor trying to kill the Zombie Valkyrie, to 'save his sister', but Sunset would fight back, and outmatch him, even infecting him. She's still Sunset Shimmer, and the Undead Valkyrie, he couldn't win.

And last but CERTAINLY not least, it would include the scene where Twilight, after being pressured by world leaders to exterminate the infection STARTING with her wife, decided on something different. Sunset is more than ready and okay with Twilight putting her down, but instead, Twilight asks to be bitten-- She BEGS Sunset to infect her. And with it, they begin expanding their undead rule through all of Equestria; Including defeating Luna together. These are some of the happiest and strongest Sunsets and Twilights in all of the Multiverse; And zombie Twilight would be PISSED knowing her wife has been kidnapped.

Instead I decided to have the entire interaction be silent and interpretive-- The memory power would have been a bit of a cop out, even if the sequence would have been incredible!

This chapter in a nutshell lmao

Mane 6: "UGH WHAT IS THAT THING ITS HIDEOUS!!"
Twilight Prime: "Aw that's not fair, it's just spike :("

PHEW. AND THATS JUST-- DELETED SCENES. THEY'RE CANON BUT OH MY GOD, IMAGINE HOW LONG THIS CHAPTEER WOULD HAVE BEEN THEN?!?!?!?!?!

ANYways. I fairly enjoyed having Celestia and Luna be the silent POV on this chapter-- I figured that having their hopes of such a strong legacy being crushed before them needs to be addressed, and especially the divide between Celestia and Luna's opinions of the circumstances being critical.

Their legacy is dying, after all.

That tea time must have been fucking ridiculous LMAO.

So... I'm officially past 500 pages.

What was YOUR favorite interview?

And now I'm taking a hiatus from this fic! Why, you might ask?

Although the entire fic is planned, I realized that writing isn't coming as easy to me-- I've been having to push myself, and I've felt more like "Welp here comes effort" Rather than "Here comes FUN!!!" Which is what I felt through the entirety of Princess and the Peasant, and of course, most of this, heh.

Don't get me wrong, this has been a JOY to put down-- But I don't want to risk that my weariness will mess with the quality of the chapters, hell, most of these last chapters I've been worried that they're not as strong as the beginning, and all! But I will not let that bog me down.

Essentially, I want to focus on other projects. I want to animate, and I want to try making my first YTP! (it will be about roller coaster of friendship, heh.) And I even want to make a new cover for this fic, to appear better on the cropped version here!

I have no clue how long the hiatus will last-- Frankly, I might not be able to resist coming back to this fic.

After all, in the next chapter, it will finally be time for a little CHAOS.

INTERMISSION: Better to have Loved and Lost - PART 2

Intermission: Better to have loved and lost - Part 2

“Well isn’t that… Peculiar…?”

A quiet, excited whisper in the cold, with eyes fixed through a telescope.

Wind raged outside. Another blizzard, one of many. Neither inhabitants of this station minded. Far, far, far into the deepest northwest reaches of arctic Equestria, where few souls ever thread, and fewer souls even wanted to.

He recoiled from the telescope, and rubbed his eyes, wiped his glasses, shook himself off, and even breathed in once and twice.

And upon looking through the scope once more, he shouted in excitement. “Ha-HA! I am NOT imagining it!!” With determined, clumsy movements, he began writing the coordinates, any annotations he could think of to record this event, even the date, frantically wondering who he could report this to.

He did not allow the thought that no one would care to stop his excitement, or even the thought of having to return to the mainland to relay these wonderful news would be incredibly difficult.

A hatch opened, and the observatory wasn’t as quiet, for a brief moment, the wind raged inside.

“Shimmer!! Oh my goodness, Shimmer!! I’ve found something incredible!” He shouted out from the upper floors, acknowledging his research assistant having entered the observatory. “Hohooo This has got to mean something enormous! Something huge! Something groundbreaking!”

“Doc.” Her voice called out from below, as she shook herself slightly, the snow falling out of her winter coat, huffing, trembling with both nerves and unease. “Come look at this.”

“It’s incredible, Shimmer! I-I-I I’ve never seen anything like it!! My, this is why I changed my degree to astronomy, you know?? For wonders such as these!!” He chanted, not yet looking down.

“Doc, get down here!” She called out, a bit angrier, as she relieved herself of the burden she had carried into the observatory, and closed the hatch behind her.

“O-of course, of course!” He still couldn’t contain his excitement, finishing the papers he was organizing. “It’s incredible! Far off, past the Andalusian, past Praxis, even, I saw… Movement!! Dozens upon dozens of little lights!! Is this proof of extraterrestrial life?! And why would they be heading this way!! My, it’s so exciting, I can barely–”

“HERMES!” Sunset Shimmer yelled.

“My goodness, Shimmer. What’s got your mood more sour– OH!!” He paused and exclaimed immediately upon looking below the railing.

Right beside Sunset, on a couch, sprawled out and unconscious, there was an alicorn.

An alicorn that looked exactly like his assistant.

“Can you come down here? And bring a med pack. I think she’s bleeding, but– I’m not sure.” Sunset came closer, inspecting the significantly larger body to her own in front of her. Slowly, she touched the wings, moving them aside, inspecting them. “...What the fuck are you…?”

Frantically, and with a few whimpers of confusion, the scientist made his way down, carrying a med pack with him. “G-good heavens, who is this? How did she end up here?? Is she dead?? Where did you find her?? Is she YOU?!”

“Not dead. I found her in the ice, right next to me– She was just… There.” Sunset noted, coming closer to her other self’s head. Larger mane, more scars, larger horn– This was an alicorn in every way.

Except it had her face.

Which was contorted into a grimace, a snarl. Her eyebrows moved slightly, her teeth were bare, her nose wrinkled.

”...Bad luck… No limits…” The alicorn muttered.

“...She’s sleeping.”

SparkleInator9000
When do you go visit the Princess?

Sunset Shimmer’s fingers simply clutched her phone, for a moment, as a response failed her. She closed her eyes, and the noises of the city became more apparent, the cars, the honking, the hustle and bustle…

She let out a sigh, leaning forward on the window of her apartment.

ShimmerNShine
Afternoon. Before rehearsal. Shouldn’t take long.

SparkleInator9000
Really? I thought there was a big commute!

ShimmerNShine
Nah, she moved the mirror to Canterlot. The only commute I’ll have to deal with is traffic, lol. And maybe other dignitaries wanting to get her attention.

SparkleInator9000
It must be incredibly difficult, having to deal with so many moving parts of an nation, all at once. I don’t envy her!

ShimmerNShine
Twilight, not envying Twilight. Now that’s ironic. In all fairness, I'm sure she doesn’t envy you either.

SparkleInator9000
Probably not, I suppose that is the simple laws of diverging dimensionality. The grass is greener in your side.

Are you going to be okay, though?

Her brows instinctively furrowed– An underlying anger that nearly bubbled, and she let out with an exhale– Why would she not be okay? The insinuation that she wouldn’t be okay in itself was not okay. The insinuation that there was a problem at all was a problem.

ShimmerNShine
Why wouldn’t I be? Tell the girls I’ll text as soon as I cross the mirror back– I’ll text them before, too. I don’t imagine anything will keep me there for long.

SparkleInator9000
It’s only meeting a Princess, what could be so slow and tiring about that?

She looked behind herself, to her apartment floor, and frowned– Everything in its due time. She would deal with that soon. Soon.

ShimmerNShine
😂😂😂

But srsly though. I’ll be okay. Don’t worry

SparkleInator9000
Worrying about each other is a friend thing. It’s our jobs, part of the contract we signed.

That garnered a genuine smile from the redhead, who stopped biting her nails to chuckle.

ShimmerNShine
Always gotta read the fine print. Damn you, Sparkle. You’ve doomed me to eternal friendship with you foolish humans.

SparkleInator9000
And you fell for it, foolish pony.

She stopped, placing her phone down.

Looked back.

Then picked up her phone again.

ShimmerNShine
Is Timber going to watch us play?

SparkleInator9000
I don’t think so, he’s got work today. Why do you ask?

A groan of relief escaped the girl, a sigh she held on to, and felt a bit guilty over.

ShimmerNShine
No reason. Gtg, need to deal with something. Text you later.

SparkleInator9000
Good luck in ponyland!! I hope it goes great! I’ll call you before you go!

She absentmindedly dropped her phone on the couch, and got on her knees on the floor.

Laying before her, comatose, was another Sunset Shimmer.

Bigger, significantly stronger, full of scars, and staining her rug with near-dried blood.

And also, distinctively, asleep.

“My promises aren’t… Anything.” The sleeping Shimmer mumbled, gritting her teeth.

“W-what?” The very much awake girl leaned forward.

No response.

No need to panic. Not yet. No need to jump to conclusions on what the hell this meant or was. The girls were all busy, she could handle this on her own for now.

Twilight Sparkle was either a call away or a pen stroke away. And she was busy.

This was a Sunset Shimmer problem, clearly. She could deal with it.

With hesitation, she clutched her geode… And touched her sleeping counterpart.

It was just another casual not day/not night on the chaos pocket dimension of Discord, as he casually bird watched.

There was a beautiful, prismatic, iridescent, magic feeding robin, flying with a flock of its young, proudly teaching them to fly.

“Jeffrey, you scamp, you found a mate!” Discord snickered to himself, focussing the binoculars further.

His ears twitched, and his tail whipped about, as he felt a certain pony call for him.

His groan of annoyance resulted in a bird the size of a building flew away, scattering into smaller birds.

He huffed, ears twitching, groaning as he put his comically large binoculars away, taking a better listen.

Somewhere, somehow, Princess Twilight Sparkle was demanding his presence, and although he did not particularly care to have his routine interrupted, her tone implied something… Strange.

And Discord loved strange things above all.

“Alright, everything and nothing, nopony and everypony!” He proclaimed to the void with a bow. “Don’t go anywhere! Hopefully this will not take long.”

With a snap of his fingers, and a simple step through space, he found himself in the Canterlot Palace– evidently, on a sunny day, in an archway near the gardens.

“DISCORD! COME OUT HERE ALREADY!” The Princess yelled to the very air, not noticing he was right behind her.

“If you are going to summon me like a common pet, I would at least appreciate a treat!” He crossed his arms, huffing.

With a light yelp, she turned, carrying on her face an exhausted frown. “There you are! I’ve been calling for half an hour! I need you to look at something– Well, somepony.”

“Apologies, your majesty, commuting through time-and space was simply an agony today.” He amused himself, waving a hand away. “Now– What would you– Oh?” He stopped.

He felt it in his tail and the tip of his toes– There was something quite strange afoot indeed. Almost like he could smell something that did not belong.

Hastingly, he moved in a serpentine manner behind the Princess, and saw the target of such strangeness.

Resting on the carpet, laid down and unconscious, was an alicorn with fiery mane, and dozens upon dozens of scars– Some more recent than others.

“Oh my goodness…!! Isn’t this odd–” He quickly gave the sleeping alicorn a sniff test, then a poke test. No movement.

“One of the guards found her in the gardens– They found her laying by a bed of flowers, near one of Celestia’s trees…” The Princess noted, coming closer, with a somber tone. “Nopony knows how she got here– Or who she is. Frankly, I’m… I’m really worried what this might mean. Can you figure it out? Alicorns don’t just fall from the sky, much less unconscious ones…”

Deep in thought, Discord nodded. “Hm. Hm. Shall I call our dearest rulers? If nothing else, Luna is the most powerful sleep-magic wielder in Equestria, she could wake up this snoozefest easily. In fact, I…”

He gave her another sniff test, and his eyebrows shot up as he smiled involuntarily. “--How strange!! This mare, she’s been cursed by Luna herself!!”

“W-what?! No way.” Twilight stepped forward, beholding the alicorn. “Literally– No way! They’re miles upon miles away! How could she do that?”

“I could simply call the sisters here and we could clarify all this, it’d be a hop and skip to get them!” Discord shrugged, grining. “We could simply ask them ourselves.”

“N-no! No. They’re enjoying their vacation, and I wouldn’t want to take that away from them. Besides, that’s a whole other reason Luna couldn’t have cursed this mare. And heck, why would either of them know her identity anyway? Look, let’s just figure this out ourselves.”

“Eugh, please, Princess, don’t make me be the rational one here, you know how much I despise it…” He grimaced, shuddering.

“Hmpf. I don’t know what you mean.”

“Seriously?!” he crossed his arms in annoyance. “Why would the only other two alicorns we know, possibly know of a new alicorn that just popped into their gardens?!?! Why would they recognize her?! No reason, I suppose!”

Groaning, she pointed at the sleeping mare. “Look, just help me figure out who she is, okay?!”

“Oh, I believe I already have, and it is oh-so exciting!” He shook his hands emphatically, giggling like a schoolgirl.

“R-really?! What?!”

“Well, you see… I always wondered about the possibility of alternate universes, but never before have I seen such evidence! This mare, she carries a curse from another Luna. She carries more than one curse, actually! In fact, she carries several certain… How do I say it, how do I explain it…? They are smells– Smells that are not from this world.” He stated proudly, wagging his finger, leaning forward. “This alicorn here, she must be from another universe entirely! And has accidentally crash landed in ours, evidently. Oh, how exciting!! Please, let us find a way to wake her up!”

“W-what? The multiverse is real?” Twilight tilted her head in confusion. “And… You didn’t know about it? I figured if anypony would, it’d be you.”

“Oh please, you flatter me. But why would I care?” He shrugged, giddy.

“I don’t know. Wasn’t your whole thing in the past taking over every plane of reality?” She frowned.

“Every plane of our reality.” He clarified. “Our universe is vast, it is teeming with life and it is beautiful. Yes, I wondered if there were others, but why would I care about any other than ours? It’s home! Other universes have their own Discords, who can care about their own realities, I am sure. And we have plenty of pocket dimensions, mirror dimensions, astral planes, yadda yadda in our world, right here. I can attest to that, the fun never ends!”

“Ugh, good point.” She shrugged, sitting down, observing the alicorn. “...But why is she here, exactly…?”

Discord clapped with excitement as his tail wagged at the joy of a mystery. “I know, right? And who is she? Is there a counterpart of her in this universe? And why did she appear in the gardens? Why did she–”

“Stop, stop, I…” Twilight leaned forward, ears twitching.

“...You call this… Fighting…?” The comatose mare snarled.

“T-there!! She just said something!! Oh gosh…”

“Sleep talking, I am sure. Are we just going to wait for her to simply wake up, then? A dull choice, but I am excited enough to do so!” With a snap of his fingers, he summoned popcorn and a lawn chair to sit and watch.

“M-maybe.” Twilight sat down, incredibly close to the alicorn. Gently, she moved her wings, inspecting the body of the mare. Bandaged, bruised, dried blood, scars… and still no reaction. “...I wonder how she became an alicorn, whoever she is…!”

“Oh please, Princess. Don’t forget your intellect! How does anypony become an alicorn?” He crossed his arms, spilling popcorn, grinning. “...They earn it.”

“I’m not carrying her alone. You better help out.” Sunset stated with a huff, much to Starlight’s annoyance.

“Yes, yes, together, and with magic, obviously.” She rolled her eyes, leaning forward, inspecting the comatose mare that laid before them, in the outskirts of her village. “...But not yet. I want to… I want to inspect her some more.”

Sunset suppressed a chuckle. “Take a picture, it’ll last longer.”

“Not like that!” Starlight flustered.

“She is pretty strong. Like… Freakishly so.” Leaning closer, Sunset fiddled with her counterpart's wings a tad clumsily. “She’s like… How alicorns were depicted in the books I studied when I was a filly. Godly.”

“Godly’s certainly the word I’d use...” Starlight flustered a bit more, fiddling with the comatose mare’s mane. “...Now, why won’t she wake up…?”

“Cursed, I bet.” Moving lower, the other inspected the lower side of the alicorn. “...You don’t want to just take her cutie mark before she wakes up?”

“H-hey!! I’m not a thief.” Starlight pouted, genuinely offended. “Once she wakes up, I’ll ease her into it! I bet she would make a fine addition to our village– And I’m sure she’ll see my way!”

“If she’s anything like me, she won’t.” Snickering, Sunset shrugged.

“Psh. I convinced you.”

“You convinced me of the benefits of ruling over a village and expanding our territory through incorporating others into an ideology.” Sunset raised a skeptical eyebrow. “I still, for the life of me, don’t get why you think cutie marks are evil. And frankly, I don’t care. This works.”

“U-ugh. S-shut up–”

They both flinched, as the comatose mare snarled. “...Swimming against a current...”

Silence, as the two unicorns looked amongst each other.

“...What did she say? I didn’t catch it.”

“Me either. Ugh, this is weirder by the second...”

“Let’s just take her back to the village. Sort it out after.” Sunset shrugged, then grinned. “Maybe we can convince her to help us with our princess problem.”

“Meh… I doubt it. But it’s worth a shot.”

A barren world.

No life for light years. Everything extinguished, long ago.

No atmosphere, no biomes, the earth itself cracked, floating about.

In this dead world, a comatose mare uttered the only words that would be uttered in that land for billions of years still.

“...You're not real...”

“I must admit, I am letting my curiosity get the better of me… What is it that you want to show, possibly be?” Zecora tilted her head as they walked by the Everfree forest quietly.

“It’s kind of easier to show than just tell…” Sunset grimaced in semi embarrassment, mostly confusion. “It's, um, weird. Super weird.”

“If you wish to solve whatever this is before tonight, we could always call Twilight.” Zecora stated with a knowing grin.

“Harr harr. No.” Sunset frowned, looking forward. “Never.”

“Sunset, dear, help is always near…”

“Get off my rear.” She mocked.

They finally made it. Sunset’s shack was incredibly secluded, even more than Zecoras, built surrounded by trees, and even hidden by a bamboo grove. “She’s inside, c’mon.”

“Did you say she? Curiosity is getting the better of me.” The zebra’s eyes widened.

They stepped inside Sunset’s cozy, lonely home, and the Unicorn’s eyes widened. “W-wait, what?! Where did she go?! She was right here?!” Leaping forward, she inspected her couch, now empty.

“Oh, my word… Is that blood?” Inspecting the cushions, Zecora saw some dried stains.

“Y-yeah, she was… A bit wounded.” Sunset’s brows furrowed, as she inspected the couch, looked around, then forward. There was no evidence of her counterpart having taken or broken anything. “Well… You know what?” She shrugged and smiled. “Not my problem. Want some tea?”

“I would still like to know what happened to you– But tea would indeed be good, thank you.”

“Your rhymes are getting sloppy, Z.”

“It is the age catching up to me.”

“The great Pinkie collective calls to action a trial! Please bring forth the accused!” Pinkie Pie slammed her rubber hammer into cold wood, making a squeak noise.

“P-please! I’m innocent!!” Pinkie Pie pleaded, in tears.

“Save it to the judge! Who is me! What were you saying?” Pinkie Pie questioned, fiddling with her judge's wig poorly.

“She was pleading for mercy, your honor.” Pinkie Pie raised a hoof, pointing at the weeping Pinkie Pie.

“Oh. Right.” Pinkie Pie nodded. “Death, then.”

“WHAT?! YOU HAVEN’T EVEN HEARD THE CASE!!” Pinkie Pie was undignified.

“And I’m booooooreddddd!!” Pinkie Pie complained. “C’mon, can we get a snack break?!”

“Nahhhh, let’s hear this case. We never do anything fun anymore!” Pinkie Pie groaned.

“The accused has henceforth committed a crime many of us Pinkies thought was hereby impossible in Pinkuestria…” Pinkie Pie took a somber tone, shaking her head darkly. “She has found… Somepony that is not Pinkie Pie.”

“WHAT?!”

“IMPOSSIBLE!”

“THIS IS AN OUTRAGE!”

“Is she cute?”

“DEATH!!”

“Now now, calm down, Pinkies Pies.” Pinkie Pie hit her foam gavel onto the cold wood once more. “Please, bring forth the strange non Pinkie Pony Pie.”

With a tarp being dramatically swooped off, the subject was revealed, and, much to the dismay of dozens of Pinkie Pies, she was not a Pinkie Pie.

“...Why is she asleep!?! This is a trial!” Pinkie Pie complained.

“Yeah, we couldn’t get her to wake up. She’s super eepy!” Pinkie Pie stated with a shrug.

“And hot! I mean, look at that ass!” Pinkie Pie whistled. “Awooga!!”

“Keep it in your pants, Pinkie!!” Pinkie Pie groaned.

“Hangon, girls! I think she’s waking up!!” Pinkie Pie shushed the other Pinkie Pies.

They leaned forward, ears twitching, tilting their heads in unison.

...Five years with you...”The non-Pinkie mare snarled.

“Did anypony catch that?” Pinkie Pie questioned, looking around.

“Um, did she say that she wants smooches? Maybe cuddles?” Pinkie Pie raised a hoof.

“She didn’t say that, Pinkie!” Pinkie Pie groaned. “Okay, alright, I call into action the snack break edict. We must all take a break and gather our energy! Hopefully after, this sleepyhead will be awake, and we can continue the trial in question. Sheesh.”

“Okay, okay, hihi!” From inside her cage, Cozy Glow looked around pensively. “I spy with my little eye something beginning with… F!”

Sunset, with a snarl, struggled against her chains, if only for a frustrating moment, her demon wings restrained, trying to unfurl. “...Oh, let me guess. Is it fucker?”

“Hey!! Swear!!” The Child pouted.

“It’s fire. Eugh.” Tirek leaned on his bars with a groan of defeat. “Can we please play any other game. I tire of such childish playthings.”

“How do you think I feel, asshole?”

“Stop swearing! Sheesh! What makes a demon so foul-mouthed!!?” Cozy crossed her arms, lifting her muzzle.

“Having to deal with you two idiots.” She barked, narrowing her eyes.

“Hey pot, this is kettle.” Tirek raised an auspicious eyebrow, unamused. “You’re down here with the rest of us, and you know what it implies.”

“Oh! Oh! Golly, I know! That we’re besties!!” The child flapped her wings with glee.

“It means she is no better than us!” He complained, exasperated. “Now please, another game. Anything at all.”

“How about we play ‘get to know’? I want to know more about you, demon lady!!” The child came closer to the bars with a smile. “C’mooooon can you please finally tell us what you did to get here?”

“Are you kidding me? …You know what, fuck it.” She shuddered in anger. “What do you think I did? World domination, targeting the throne. Were you expecting something creative?”

“Bah. We really do deserve each other.” Tirek crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. “All trying to take bites of the same pie…”

“The tasty pie of world domination! Yummmm!” Cozy declared with a giggle. “Shame, the way you act, I was really expecting something super cool! But I guess what else is there to do?”

“Hmpf.”

“Are you going to finally tell us your name, since you’re feeling chatty?” She gave Sunset her signature innocent eyes of coercion.

“Hah. No. as far as you two idiots are concerned, I don’t have a name.” She looked as far away from them as she could.

“Okay! I spy with my little eye, something beginning with B!”

“Is it bitch?”

“H-hey!!”

“Is it… brimstone?”

“Yay!!”

“Urgh.”

She closed her eyes, pleading for silence, a silence that was rarely present in tartarus.

“Now here’s the thing I don’t get…” Tirek leaned forward curiously. “Why are you in chains while also encaged? Surely, a cage would be enough, like it is for us?”

“Hehehehehe…” A raspy, malicious laugh erupted from her; For this was a question she would delight herself in answering. “Because unlike you two idiots, I could actually get past Cerberus if I broke out of this cage. Celestia needed more than just him to contain me, heheh…”

“Hah. Absurd.” Tirek blew raspberries. “That wretched hellhound was quite literally made to stop monsters like us, and he is impeccably diligent. Why would a measly demon be capable of surpassing it?”

“Heh. I have my ways.” She spoke with undeniably earned confidence.

“Cooooould you share those ways with us?” Cozy gave her the big wet eyes once more.

“No.”

“Please?”

“No.”

“Pretty please?”

“No.”

“Pretty pretty pre–”

They all flinched and recoiled, as the comatose Princess of Hope crashed through nowhere, and fell inside the cage of the demon.

“Wh-what…” Her eyes widened, inspecting the sleeping mockery of her old form. An alicorn, much like she never managed to be– An alicorn, hurt, vulnerable and exposed. And she was incapable of hurting her due to her restraints. “W-what the fuck are you?!”

“For the love of Tartarus– Is that an alicorn?!” Tirek was nearly salivating, as he moved to the closest point of his cage. “An unconscious alicorn, at that?! Here?! Oh, if I could drain even a fraction of her magic…!!”

“Hey! Why’s she sleeping! Get up, sleepyhead!!” Cozy girl tried and failed to toss a pebble at the alicorn. “Why is she even–”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!!” The demon silenced the two of them, as she breathed unsteadily, observing her counterpart with faint snarls stifled by her muzzle. “W-what. What are you doing here, who are you, what are you, why now, why this?!”

“Um… Are you okay–”

“CELESTIA!!! I KNOW YOU CAN HEAR ME!!” The demon declared to the dull, barren air of Tartarus, and began shaking her chains viciously. “COME DOWN HERE!! CELESTIA, DO YOU HEAR ME?! WHAT’S THE MEANING OF THIS?!”

“Hah! The poor demon’s lost it. Celestia can’t hear us down here– She would never bother monitoring–”

A bright portal opened, and the Queen of the Sun stepped through, with a stern, serious gaze, directly before the demon, immediately silencing the other two. “Are you rethinking your choices, Sunset? Perhaps you are ready to–”

“IS THIS A TRICK? A TEST?! SOME FORM OF JOKE?!” The demon snarled, shaking her chains, pointing at her comatose alicorn counterpart.

“O-oh good heavens!!” The Queen stepped forward with tremendous concern, opening the cage and approaching the comatose mare. “H-how– Who, why does she look like you?!”

“You tell me! She just appeared here!!! Is this your doing?!” The demon barked out, shaking her chains.

“Why… Why, little one…?” The queen of the Sun muttered, inspecting the sleeping alicorn carefully, seeing her scars, seeing her wounds, seeing everything.

Quietly, with a mutter, the sleeping alicorn’s voice was barely audible. ”...I was never bound to your harmony.”

“Is this some form of joke? Did you make a perfect clone of me?” Bitterly, the demon muttered. “What is this, Celestia. Why?”

“...I assure you I am not responsible for this.” With a shuddered, mournful exhale, the alicorn shook her head. “...But she is wounded, and requires medical attention. I will provide such things.”

Carefully, gently, she carried her daughter’s counterpart in her back, and opened a portal. Before stepping through it, she turned to her, with a mournful gaze. “...And still, Sunset. Have you learned anything at all, here…?”

“Other than lessons of personal expendability, Tartarus has failed to educate me.” She gritted her teeth, refusing eye contact. “Why don't you wait a decade or two, I’m sure I’ll have seen the error of my ways then.”

With a tired sigh, the Queen of the Sun stepped through the portal, suppressing her regrets.

Silence befell the prison once more.

“...How in the world did Celestia know you?”

“Golly! So your name is Sunset! That’s nice!”

Viciously, enraged, the demon shook her chains, every bit of frustration of her existence let out all at once, emotions she didn’t understand, just felt, just lashed out, just screamed.

And then, for the first time since her imprisonment, the demon began crying.

A lonely gravestone, in a distant town.

An alicorn mare laid unconscious atop it, not a single pony around for a mile.

There, alone, she muttered in her sleep.

“...I’m the unlucky one.”

ShimmerNShine
Ok girls. I’ll be back soon-ish. Get started without me if I’m not there, ok?

PartyMASTA420
You got this, Sunset!! Woo!!🥳🥳🥳Have fun back in Ponyland!

Applejac
Aright, partner. I’ll have some apple fritters ready for all of ya!

FlutterButter
We’ll be waiting, good luck, Sunset. 💖

Good things are better when they’re me✨💎
Don’t forget to dress well!

SparkleInator9000
Good luck!

Sunset let out a sigh, and stretched, locking her phone, and placing it back in her pocket.

The dim light of her namesake hiding behind the city skyline, and the few spotlights that still lit the way in the main street in front of CHS were more than enough for her to see the path forward, as she stepped closer and closer to the mirror statue.

She shot a glance to the high school, and tried reabsorbing the many memories she had spent there, a meaningless, fruitless effort, one could consider as stalling.

She thought about Celestia. Both Celestias. How she hadn’t talked to either in a while.

Her phone buzzed, waking her up.

“Come away with me, be the legend you were meant to be, you will always be, Everfree!!” Twilight’s voice called out on her ringtone, instinctively making her smile.

Taking the call, she chuckled instinctively. “There’s no cell reception in Equestria, how is it that you’re calling me exactly?”

“W-what? Did the phone go through this time?!” That familiar, friendly voice called out from the other line.

“I’m joking, Sparkles. I haven’t stepped in the mirror yet.” She couldn't help but laugh a bit more. “So why are you calling me? I’m about to go.”

“Through my great sense of intuition, I figured that you required some emotional assistance.”

“Detective Sparkle signing in for duty, I see.” She snickered, shaking her head, leaning on the statue. “You know, you’d make a terrible protagonist for a detective show.”

“Um, because I'm incredibly competent and capable?”

“Exactly! You’d solve every crime in five minutes and spend the rest of the episode explaining the code of conduct and doing paperwork.” Fidgeting with her hair, she watched the skies. “Twenty minutes of autism overcharge. I’m not sure there’s an audience for that.”

“Um, I’m the audience for that. You just conceptualized my ideal show.” Sunset snickered at the thought. “And don’t lie to me and say you wouldn’t watch me do it either.”

“Oh, no, I'd totally watch you. I can be your incompetent but hot partner.” Her smile was wide.

“Elementary, dear Shimmer. Bring your lovely fiery mane to the crime scene, please.” The voice she made made Sunset chuckle even more.

“Right away, detective Sparkle.” She closed her eyes, and felt the evening wind. “So, you’re just checking on me?”

“Yep. And the way in which you changed and avoided the subject is quite noticeable, you know?”

Sunset let out a quiet sigh.

“Sunset?”

“It’s fine. I’m fine. Visiting Equestria is just weird nowadays, that’s all.” She lied.

“Good weird or bad weird?”

“...I’ll get back to you on that.” Bad weird.

“...Do you want to talk about it?”

“I’d rather just go. We can talk later, alright? After band practice.” She muttered, wanting to escape the subject. “...Did Timber confirm if he’s going or not?”

“Left me on read. Why do you ask?”

“No reason.” There was a reason.

Silence.

“...You don’t see me complaining that you let Wallflower watch our rehearsals, you know?”

“Flash goes. Our friends like to watch us play. Why are you singling her out?”

“No reason.” There was a reason.

Underlying anger bubbled inside of her, but she suppressed it. “Look, I’m going now. Thanks for checking on me, okay?”

“It’s what friends are for. I worry about you, you know?”

“Likewise. Thanks for calling. Goodbye, Twilight.” With an exhale, she turned off the phone before she said more stupid things.

And with a breath, she stepped through the mirror.

And there she was, back on all fours, back on her original home, a bit dizzy, but none worse for wear.

She quickly trotted in a circle, analyzing her surroundings– The mirror was indeed on the back of a room, in between shelves, and there were several artifacts, tomes, memorabilia and even books piled all the way to the ceiling surrounding her, on this ancient storage crawlspace.

An old one. One she knew back when she studied here.

Easily finding her way around with the light of her horn, she fiddled with a lever that opened the way to the pristine halls of Canterlot, passing through a secret passage into the outside.

She stepped out of it, and acted natural, heading without issue towards the throne room.

As expected, she was halted by guards, gave them her name, and after a few minutes, was allowed in.

No proper reforms yet. The throne room still held two thrones, as expected, and there was a distinctive notice of recent damage repairs made to the innermost walls, an event Twilight had described to her as an attack from three villains at once.

Princess Twilight Sparkle sat on the throne of the sun, hounded by a few servants, messengers and royals, giving out orders and notices swiftly at each of them, and they would leave to inform her will, and be replaced by others arriving, much like Sunset.

It wasn’t an orderly line. Twilight multi tasked talking to them while writing; Giving out orders from arrangement of tables to economic organization on a larger scale, to diplomatic message delivering.

Sunset watched as the crowd thinned, but slowly.

She watched the Princess, in the position she had once coveted so desperately, look tired and worn.

She watched with mixed feelings.

The Princess took notice of her, and smiled shortly, waving with a wing apologetically, as if to say ‘I'll be right with you.’

Sunset sat down and stopped watching her. She was only one of the dozens upon dozens of creatures that required the Princess’s attention, after all.

Finally, when there were only three or so ponies surrounding her, she decreed: “I’m about to meet a friend, so please, no more solicitations for at the very least half an hour. Guards, please…?” The royal guards followed her will, and left Sunset and Twilight to have the closest thing the Canterlot throne room allowed to privacy.

Still, there was a small line of nobles at the door, and several guards inhabited the room. Far from real privacy.

She stepped closer to the throne, below the staircase at first, but then climbed it to be even closer, getting to observe the finer details of the princess. Bags under her eyes, the occasional yawn, plenty of fidgeting, and the throne very much not made for her body shape, just yet.

As Celestia always expected, her successor would ‘grow into it’. Twilight, had not yet done so.

“...You’ve gotten the hang of things, then?” Sunset feigned a smile, waving a hoof at the general direction of the many royals and dignitaries that were leaving the throne room, if only temporarily.

“S-sort of.” The Princess let out a yawn, and fidgeted. “Lots of delegation, lots of commanding, so much to keep track of… A bit too many lists, even for me, hahah…!”

“And… Your friends?”

“In Ponyville, why?” She tilted her head, not understanding the insinuation.

Sunset shrugged, unsure of what to expect. The Princess of Friendship, in an empty throne room with no friends. Was it ironic, or was she projecting?

It didn’t matter.

“...So… where’s Celestia and Luna?” Sunset asked curtly, sparing a brief glance to the throne of the moon.

“On… ‘vacation’, unofficially.” Twilight stated, stretching lightly.

“...And officially?”

“...Officially, I am being tested, for a month or longer, on how it is to rule Equestria.” Her tone was tired, weary, yet it had no hesitation. “Once they return, they’ll evaluate my performance, and we’ll repeat the process for longer than a month. Once I can do this properly for a year, it’s likely they’ll retire.”

“...Retire.” Sunset swallowed any bitterness she felt towards the idea of not even getting to say goodbye to Celestia, or wanting to say goodbye to Celestia, or wondering if Celestia wanted to say goodbye to her.

It didn’t matter.

“...And how are you feeling about it?” It was a loaded question, a question that was impossible to answer with mere words, the weight of a godly burden imposed on a singular alicorn’s shoulders.

“...It’s my duty. And I’m proud to be undertaking it, making Equestria a better place.” She stated almost rehearsedly, looking away. “It’s an honor known to few, and I’m one of them. I’m… Proud.”

“Yeah, but how are you feeling about it?” Sunset reinforced.

“T-tired.” Twilight let out an exhale, and the mask faltered, the unicorn could see the Twilight she had known before, an anxious, nervous wreck. “So many things trying to get my attention, big and small, so many people, responsibilities, so many dangers, so many burdens, so many—” She gritted her teeth, shaking her head. “Everything, every corner of Equestria calling for your attention all at once. ‘Overwhelming’ is a simplification of the feelings that this ‘job’ gives me. I… I can do it. I was made to do it, I’m destined to do it. But I’m tired.”

Sunset instinctively gritted her teeth, as her brows furrowed. This princess, the one that had taken the role she herself had wanted for so long, hadn’t even been truly in duty for a month, and she was already getting tired.

Did she not understand what she signed up for? Did she not get the burden that came with such a role? Everything Sunset wanted desperately so long ago, to be a beacon for her home, loved, adored, respected, Twilight had it all now. And yet, she was faltering with the weight of responsibility.

The anger, however, dissipated quite quickly, as she saw the pain on the Princess’s face.

After all… There was no form of greater divine vengeance than this. To have the pony that took her role to not enjoy said role.

And then and there, watching the great princess falter, she came to a stark realization.

That the future of Equestria didn’t matter to Sunset Shimmer. That her home was elsewhere now, that this world could crash and burn for all she cared, that she had her friends, she had her own Twilight. That this one, this one before her… Would never see and care about her in the same way her friends did.

The realization that it– This– Didn’t matter.

So, accidentally, she instinctively smiled.

“I’m… Sorry. That sounds pretty rough. I’m sure it’ll get easier eventually, but, um…” For a moment, a fleeting moment, Sunset felt the wicked joy of being the queen bitch of Canterlot High once more. “...You could always ask Celestia for you to step down if it’s too rough.”

And of course, the jabbing remark went right over the Princess’s head. “H-hah! Hihihi… Ah, you’re so funny. It’s good to see you again, Sunset. How are things going on back in the human world…?”

It all felt like a blessing now. “Pretty good. College isn’t so hard when you’ve got friends near– Our band is pretty popular, but still kind of indie. Working on getting an art degree or teaching degree maybe, not sure yet. Oh, and of course, we’re still ready and willing whenever any threat caused by Equestrian magic surfaces. It’s been less active lately though… And I’m thankful.”

“Good, good…!” Twilight nodded along like she wasn’t listening properly. “And you’ve decided you’re staying, then…? Not coming back to equestria…?”

“I’ll visit. But frankly, I don’t have much here.” She stated bluntly, and for a moment, her glare landed on the sun throne. “I don’t want my parents to know I’m still alive– After all this time, it’d only make them feel worse. And tell Celestia that if she ever wants to talk, I… Actually, nevermind, don’t tell her anything.”

“A-are you sure?”

“Yeah. I’m sure.”

“No, I mean… About not returning here.” Twilight motioned with a wing, towards what lied beyond the glorious stained glass windows. “Back… Home.”

“Not home.” Sunset looked back, thinking about the mirror. “Equestria hasn’t been home for a long time, Princess. Actually, I… I really like what I do for the human world now.” Again, she suppressed a malicious smirk, and suppressed the emotions that stirred with being deliberately mean, all mixed with genuine joy. “Keeping it safe, but without the burden of ruling over it. It’s a good spot.”

“I… I see.” She looked disappointed by the answer. Maybe even let down. And Sunset found that the Princess’s feelings didn’t matter as much to her anymore.

“Well. Good luck ruling, Princess. I’ll still be in touch through the book whenever you want, but hey, you’ve got more on your plate.” She turned around, intent on leaving. “See you around, Sparkles.”

“A-already? Shoot, I thought we’d have more time to chat, maybe over tea…?” The Princess found herself desperate for social interaction with a friend, nearly shuffling out of her throne..

Sunset stopped, if only for a moment. “I’ve got band practice, then dinner with the girls... And don’t you have to worry about other things? Dignitaries, royals, whatever…”

“...I do, yes. Sorry for keeping you. I’ll write to you from time to time.” The Princess sat back down on the throne, unsure what she could ever write to her friend other than venting. “...Goodbye, Sunset.”

A nod was all the unicorn responded with, before leaving the throne room in a hurry.

As soon as she was alone in the halls of the palace, anger burst out of her. “Motherfucking little FUCKER.” She snarled, looking down at the carpet as she moved back towards the mirror. “Ohhh look at me, I just got divine purpose, but it’s a bit tiring! It’s a bit of a chore! I’m sad because my friends aren’t around!! Well maybe don’t take the fucking job if you’re not up to the challenge, if you can’t stand the heat, get out of the kitchen, you prissy princess motherFU–”

She stopped herself, groaning, gritting her teeth, leaning on a wall.

No, this wasn’t fair. This anger was pointless, and directed at an undeserving target.

Sunset was meant to be better than this. Better than the years of lashing out, years of feeling unjustly treated by the world. This was only a moment of weakness, one she quickly regretted.

Twilight Sparkle was going to be better at this job than she ever could have been, she had earned it with flying colors, likely to bring about a golden age on Equestria that would last for a thousand years, and what's more, she shouldn’t feel anger for her situation.

She should feel pity.

As Sunset snuck her way back into the crawlspace her mirror was hidden on, her expression softened, and she felt a cold chill cross her heart.

She stood there, in front of the mirror, but looked back, and thought of Twilight Sparkle, and felt pity.

Pity for a lonely ruler that no matter how qualified, would be undoubtedly missing every friend she made, as she aged past their lifespans.

Pity for a ruler that would have to endure much of what Celestia did. A millennium of solitude.

She considered going back. Apologizing to Twilight. Telling her that she hoped with all her heart that she would be okay. That she hoped that the burden wouldn’t weigh as heavy in the following months, years, decades, centuries.

Telling her that she would help her carry this burden if she could.

With a sigh, she shook her head. Twilight had friends, closer friends than her, that’s what they were for. She could handle this, and they would help her.

If Twilight needed her help, she’d write.

And why would she need her help? Sunset was only an unicorn. She didn’t matter to this world, or any pony in it anymore.

She didn’t matter.

…But she mattered elsewhere. Her gaze turned back to the mirror, and she was intent on stepping through it, and never returning unless necessary.

Another Twilight was waiting for her.

Until another Sunset Shimmer manifested out of thin air, and fell before her, comatose.

“GAH! WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU!?” She nearly leapt to the ceiling out of surprise.

No response.

She spent critical, unnerving seconds, observing her counterpart. All of her scars, and the wings.

She poked her other self, then shook her lightly, and still, she did not wake up.

She heard the faintest snarl out of the sleeping alicorn. "...Princess of nothing.”

She looked at the mirror, then back at her comatose counterpart.

With determined movements, she grabbed hold of the sleeping mare, and placed her upon her back, and turned around.

Band practice could wait. She and the Princess had to get to the bottom of this strange mystery.

She didn’t need any more divine intervention than this.

She would go back, and tell the Princess she was sorry.

Sunset barged into Applejack’s barn with determined, yet aloof movements, carrying her guitar with her, ignoring the group of friends that greeted her from the small makeshift ‘stage’ they had made.

Small favors, Timber was not in the very small audience that was ready to watch them rehearse– Which consisted only of Wallflower Blush, who stopped tapping on her phone to watch the redhead come in with concern. Downsides, Flash hadn’t made it today, nothing was perfect, after all.

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Twilight waved at her in a friendly manner.

“HI SUNSET!” The party girl declared with her typical unendingly peppy demeanor. “Are you frowning? You better not be frowning!”

“Heya, partner!” Applejack tilted her hat in a friendly manner. “How was the commute? I hope everythin’ went alright!”

“You look tired, darling. Are you sure you’re up for this?” Rarity tilted her head with a worried expression.

“You’re a bit late, dude. What happened?” Rainbow raised a confused eyebrow.

“We can talk before playing if you need…!” Fluttershy observed her carefully.

Sunset paid them no mind, as she unpacked her guitar in one of the seats, and strapped it around herself.

Finally, that familiar, always incredibly caring voice spoke up. “How did it go with the Princess?” Twilight adjusted her glasses, being capable of reading Sunset’s body language, and clearly being able to tell that she was, if nothing else, disturbed.

“It went fine. She’s fine, Equestria is fine, and I'm fine.” The redhead muttered absentmindedly, giving her guitar a quick dull strum. “Nothing happened, and I'm where I want to be. I love you girls.”

Wallflower, who was sitting right next to where she unpacked her instrument, quietly and knowingly halted her strumming with a quiet hand. “...Talk about it. Don’t keep it in.” She advised carefully, beholding her with worry.

“...Yeah.” Sunset pursed her lips carefully. “Later.” She whispered to the gardener.

“Oh dear. She’s doing the ‘I’m fine but not fine’ routine, darlings. Brace yourselves.” Rarity gave a half hearted chuckle, masking her worry.

“Routine? What routine?” Sunset beheld them with confusion, stepping closer to the stage. “I don’t have a routine?”

Pinkie immediately blabbered. “Oh, you know, that thing where you have the weight of the world on your shoulders but don’t wanna burden your friends with it because you’re too prideful to ask for help!” She spun one of her drumsticks in her fingers skillfully while giggling. “It’s a Sunset Shimmer classic!”

“I… Do that?” She grimaced.

They all agreed, and Twilight noted. “Quite often, actually. Despite being impeccably close to us, there are times that you continue to keep yourself guarded. Sometimes. And it makes us feel bad because we would help you through anything, Sunset.”

“C’mon dude, spill! If you’re feeling bad, friends are there to help, right??” Rainbow stepped out of the stage, already reading herself for a group hug.

“Dash is right, partner. Ya got that cloud of gloom over ya head. C’mon.” Applejack came closer.

For a moment, Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle ironically. “I thought I was the mind reader, girls.”

After some quick snickers around the crowd, she was surrounded and imminently group-hugged.

Several of them asked her again, how it went, what had happened.

Through close proximity, through their loving physical contact, sunset could feel all of their love for her. A comforting blanket after a long day.

“So… The talk went fine. The Princess looked tired, and… I was a bit mean...” Unsurprisingly, none of the girls reacted negatively. “And… And…”

She inhaled, then exhaled, closing her eyes, focussing only on the emotions she felt around her. “...Look, girls. I love you. Okay? I just want you all to know that now. Because… Because Equestria doesn’t need me anymore, and… Maybe it never needed me. And… You’re all I have.”

The hug tightened around her, and she tried her best to stay tuned to her own emotions. “I… I don’t have anything else, but I matter to you girls. And I just want to say… Thanks for being here for me.” It was hard to let out a relieved smile, when she still felt that pain so tightly on her chest.

“We ain’t quittin’ you, partner.”

“You’re home, darling.”

“You’re the coolest girl ever Sunset!! We love you!!”

“Dude, relax. We’re not going anywhere.”

“Home is where the heart is, Sunset.”

“We’ll always be here for you, Sunset.” The reassuring voice of Twilight Sparkle wrapped tightly around her was so simple, and yet so perfect. “You’re right here with us, okay?”

The profound irony of having spitefully and joyfully mocked a Twilight only to be comforted by another was not lost on her. But she didn’t care. She was home, and this Twilight cared about her much more than just an acquaintance.

Maybe never in the way she hoped she would. Maybe not that close. But this was good enough.

“Thanks, everybody…” She let a frail exhale, and refused to cry. “Thanks for being here.”

Again, the hug tightened for a while, and she enjoyed every second of it. Finally, letting go, she smiled wearily. “...What say we rehearse, huh? No more of this touchy-feely crap?”

Cheers resounded, and Wallflower especially clapped for an emotional show before it even started.

They got in positions, and were ready to play their hearts out.

“ONE! TWO! THREE! FOUR!”

With a flash, another Sunset manifested out of thin air and collapsed in front of the stage, knocking a chair over, and making every girl scream in confusion.

The moments that preceded this were incredibly hectic and strange. The girls gathered around the comatose figure, studying her like an animal at a zoo.

“S-sunset… it’s you! But… Different?” Fluttershy noted.

“What the fuck are you…?!” The redhead leaned forward and did not yet touch her. “S-she’s…?”

“Pretty hot! Look at that fiery hair!” Pinkie stated with a giggle.

“Pink, it’s the same hair as mine. I meant she’s–”

“Super buff?” Rainbow was sitting down cross legged, poking the sleeping Sunset’s forehead. “Like. Wow. A bodybuilder. Wake up, weirdo!!” She slapped the counterpart lightly on the cheek, to no reaction. “Huh. Odd.”

“S-she manifested out of nowhere. Teleportation, or a rift through space?” Twilight pondered coming closer carefully, leaning forward. “Or maybe a clone?”

“Wouldn’t be much of a clone if she is not a one-to-one recreation, darling.” Rarity inspected the sleeping redhead’s outfit. “No offense to you, Sunset, but this girl is… Fit. Incredibly.”

“Those biceps are like basketballs, heh” Rainbow snickered. “Pinkie, help me out, I want to see her abbs.”

“ON IT!!” The party girl did not hesitate.

“Girls, can y'all not fiddle around with the weird sleeping clone?!” Applejack attempted to separate them, to little avail. “Put her shirt down!”

“Dude she’s got like a twelve pack!!” Rainbow gasped with a stupid grin.

“That’s not a thing.” Both Twilight and Sunset said in unison.

“And still, what a strange figure, look at this…” The scientist leaned forward, observing the undershirt, it’s dried blood. “L-look at these scars…!” Slowly, she smoothed her fingers over one of the strong arms of the sleeping Sunset, feeling the coarseness of recent, healed damage.

“G-gosh… What did this to her…?” Fluttershy inspected the wounds carefully.

“They ain’t all recent. Some of these are old, but she definitely got hurt in the last few days.” Applejack pointed at the discrepancies of wound severities.

“Still, an interesting choice of fashion, isn’t it? look at this!” Rarity pointed towards the back of the comatose Sunset. She was wearing a leather jacket, with the sleeves ripped off, much like parts of her jeans. In the back of the jacket, was embroiled a pair of wings.

“Hypothesis...” Twilight announced, moving a strand of hair away from the sleeping eyes. “She’s from another dimension.”

“Like… Equestria? But our Sunset’s already from there!” Pinkie questioned.

“No, that’s… A mirror dimension. It’s different, and dumb.” Sunset waved her off. “Please continue, Twi.”

“Different universes, different choices, different outcomes, different Sunset. It stands to reason that in another world you would make choices that would lead you to being, um…” Her fluster betrayed her.

“Super jacked!!!” Pinkie noted with a giddy smile, poking the comatose redhead’s biceps.

“Yes. That.” Twilight hid her blushing behind her glasses.

“Stop poking her abbs, Wallflower.” Sunset complained.

“Make me.” The gardener smiled dumbly.

All of them recoiled suddenly, as the sleeping redhead snarled. “...Why did you have to wear her face…?”

Silence.

“...What did she say?”

“I didn’t catch that! Say it again, sleepyhead!!”

More silence.

Finally, Sunset sighed. “Ugh, okay, I’ll try to wake her up, or, if nothing else, just read her mind to get to the bottom of this. Clear the way, everybody.” She knelt down, clutching her geode…

…And touched the Princess of Hope.

Swirling stars. Constellations, and shallow water, as far as the eye could see.

Light was everywhere, yet nowhere. The ground reflected the sky, and stars guided her.

But the Princess of Hope refused to move.

Her wounds, her blood, spreading into the water below.

“My Sun...”

That melodic, sweet, loving voice called out to her, and she did not move– Of course, she couldn’t help but look up, her eyes drawn to the godly figure.

Twilight Sparkle stood before her, in shimmering angelical beauty, incorporeal, beholding her with love and fear. Her mane scattered to the stars, prismatic beauty, her large wings folded close.

“Time is running out, my love. Soon you will wake up, and have to keep fighting.”

“H-hah…” Sunset scoffed, gritting her teeth, and her laughter was ironic, and not happy. “Y-you’re joking… I actually survived. My bad luck knows no limits.”

Again, Twilight stepped forward, beholding her with immense concern. “Please promise you’ll keep fighting… Please promise you’ll keep fighting so you can come back to me.”

“I promised you long ago that I’d be with you forever.” Bitterly, She looked away. “...Look how that turned out– My promises aren’t worth anything.”

“Please, my Sun…” She pleaded. “You have to keep fighting.”

“‘Fighting’?! FIGHTING?!” Sunset snarled, taking a step back, stretching her damaged wings. “You call THIS fighting?!

“Please, my Sun…”

“THIS ISN’T FIGHTING, THIS IS DENIAL!!” She yelled out, bitterly. “I-It’s me swimming against a current– No, a waterfall!”

“Please, if not for yourself… Fight for me.” She begged, coming closer, and Sunset recoiled. “I am waiting for you, my Sun.”

“No you’re not– You’re not real.” She shook her head, refusing to make eye contact. “You’re just a daydream, a shadow in the wall of a cave, I– The last five years with you, I can’t even… I can’t even remember if they’re real anymore.”

“Please… You have to keep fighting.” Her tears floated away, weightless.

“S-stop saying that. You’re not her– you’re not really here.” Sunset looked up, facing this copy, this impression down. “I was never bound to your harmony.”

“But you are…” She looked away only briefly, spreading her wings lightly. “You’ve intertwined yourself with harmony in your world… With magic itself.”

“‘Intertwined.’ What a joke.” She looked down, beholding the scars that led all the way to her hooves. “I loved her, yes. But so what? Haven’t you been paying attention? Me being an alicorn was a fluke. I’m the… Unlucky one.”

“There is no such thing as luck or destiny… You are living proof, my Sun. You made it your own. You made it.” She reassured, with a worried smile.

“P-princess of Valor… What a fucking joke.” Sunset muttered looking down. “Princess of death– Princess of nothing. That’s what I am.”

“You know you are more… You know you are capable of so, so much more…”Gently, Twilight placed a hoof on her love’s cheek. “...Can’t you see that…?”

Sunset allowed the particles and the magic of touch to spread across a side of her face, closing her eyes. “...All I see is an imitation.” She muttered, pursing her lips. “...Why did you have to wear her face…? Why did you always have to wear her face…?”

“I know it doesn’t seem fair.”Tragically, bitterly, Twilight stepped away slightly, looking down. “I know it seems like your suffering has no meaning, no purpose…”

“If suffering had purpose, every Sunset I met would have wings.” She gritted her teeth, looking away.

“Then fight for them.” Again, loving, concerned eye contact. “If you can’t fight for yourself, fight for them. The ones that are hurting… The ones that can do better, be better… Much like you.”

“I do it, until I die? Is that what this is about?” She tilted her head, narrowing her eyes. “Fight until I’m dead?”

“If you die, then harmony will be destroyed in our world.” She closed her eyes, her form slowly fading. “You know that. Be it with a bang, or a whimper. You are Twilight's hope, Sunset.”

“Even if I never see her again…?”

“And even if she never sees you again.”

Sunset shuddered and exhaled, looking down, forcing her eyes closed. “...I love you.” She muttered.

“Twilight Sparkle loves you too. More than anything and everything.”

“Um… Excuse me?” The human Sunset clutched her hands carefully, feeling the overwhelming wave of emotion from the scene. “What is… Are you an alicorn…?”

The Princess of Hope lunged at her. “CAN I HAVE A SINGLE MOMENT OF PEACE?! YOU DON’T BELONG HERE, HUMAN!!” Violently, she tackled her counterpart, forcing the dream to end.

Time was up.

With a scream, the Princess of Hope awoke, and immediately grabbed the hand of the counterpart that was unwelcomely searching through her memories, mind and emotions, and quickly shoved her away.

The chaotic cacophony of girls tumbling resounded through the barn.

“NOT EVEN IN MY DREAMS?! I CAN’T EVEN BE AT PEACE IN MY DREAMS?!-- Argh–” She yelled out, and immediately coughed and sputtered, feeling a horrible dryness in her throat. “S-shit, shit, shit…” With a wheeze, she gathered herself, struggling, but standing up.

The seven girls around her inspected her fearfully, some even taking battle stances, others just confused. “...Human again.” Sunset muttered, inspecting her scarred, calloused hands.

“Okay, okay!!” The other Sunset stood, and realized painfully that she was much shorter than her counterpart, who towered over all of them with her bulky figure. “What the fuck are you, and what was that?!”

“Do any of you have any water…?” The Princess looked around, narrowing her eyes.

“Here you go!” Pinkie manifested a bottle out of nowhere.

“Thanks, Pink. I swallowed a lot of salt water fighting a kraken yesterday.” She murmured, and with a single movement, tore the cap off the bottle, accidentally crushing most of the plastic. “...Shit. Your human bottles are crap.”

“Um, you’re supposed to twist it…” Fluttershy attempted to advise, but the Princess was already drinking what remained from the torn bottle, spilling a lot of it.

“Did she say Kraken?!” Rainbow gasped.

“Okay, please tell us what the hell are you, and what are you doing here!” The human Sunset nervously demanded.

“You saw through my memories. What do you think?” She gritted her teeth, ignoring the question, looking around. She then began pointing at each of the girls. “...Pinkie Pie, obviously. Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash… That’s Applejack, and that’s Rarity. A-and you…”

“...Hello. Is my interdimensional traveler theory, um, correct?” The human Twilight adjusted her glasses, nervously inspecting this much taller Sunset.

The Princess of Hope took a single step forward, inspecting this small, humanoid Twilight. Even sniffed the air for good measure. “...Yeah, you smell like her too. Kind of.” She reached with a hand, then recoiled. “...Almost every universe where Twilights aren’t princesses, they wear glasses…”

“Hm. Must be something related to alicornhood, and how it alters physiology…?” She fiddled with her glasses, and couldn’t help but reach and almost touch her face. “...Would you mind telling us what happened to you…?”

“I mind.” She gritted her teeth, but her expression softened immediately, as she held Twilight's hand, and moved to inspect it. “...May I?”

“Hey! Let go of her!” The human Sunset snarled.

“No no it’s okay.” The scientist affirmed with a blush.

Slowly, the Princess compared their two hands. One large, and full of scars, and the other, small and delicate. She intertwined fingers, felt the padding of skin and flesh, and observed how they moved, testing out subtler little movements. “...The last human Twilight I met, she… She taught me about hands. She showed me how to… Move these properly.”

Gently, she placed Twilight's hand in her own cheek, and closed her eyes. “...And then she did this….”

A surge of emotions coursed through, and she didn’t bother picking them apart. She just felt the gentleness of the fingers cupping her cheeks, the cold, yet warmth that skin to skin contact brough.

This was Twilight Sparkle, undoubtedly. It felt exactly like any of the many ones she had met.

Something comforting.

“...W-what happened to you…?”

“...And then she asked that.” Sunset removed the hand slowly, giving it back. “I get it now. I get humans, I think. I get you, human me.”

“What do you mean…?” She asked carefully.

“You’re not a runaway. You found your new home, you…” She smiled wearily, looking at all the friends she had made, and finally, at Twilight Sparkle. “You found your Twilight. That’s pretty good… You did good. I’m glad.”

“I don’t know what you’re insinuating, but…” She grimaced awkwardly. “Me and Twi aren’t dating. She has a boyfriend.”

“Y-yes, um, I’m straight.” She lied clumsily.

The Princess of Hope’s face dropped into a stern frown, as her breathing got uneasy, and she turned to her counterpart. “...You motherfucker. Life is precious, and fucking fleeting– Twilight is right here, and you’re letting her slip away?! Are you fuckign serious?!”

“I-I don’t know who you think you are, but I don’t appreciate you telling me how to live my life.” The other Sunset barked back, crossing her arms standing her ground. “Me and Twilight are our own people, and that’s fine!”

The Princess grabbed hold of her counterpart's jacket, menacingly lifting her up and bringing her closer, and every other girl flinched at the motion. “You are wasting your fucking TIME. You’ve got nearly everything, don’t let it slip away. DON’T WASTE YOUR LIFE, YOUR WORLD.”

They could both read each other’s emotions and memories at once, and it was both overwhelming and enraging.

“Let go of me. You can’t fight all of us.” The human muttered through gritted teeth.

“Read my memories. You know I can.” She snarled back, even angrier.

Twilight defused the situation incredibly effortlessly, by placing a hand on the princess’s shoulder, and speaking softly. “...Please, please don’t, Sunset.”

Hesitation led to resignation.

“You know what?” The Princess held back, gritting her teeth, letting out a shuddered, weak exhale. “...It’s not worth it. This isn’t worth it. I’m out. Fuck this.”

She let go of her counterpart, who nearly fell over. “W-well fuck you too, man!” She yelled back.

Unthinkingly and unwaveringly, The Princess parted the crowd easily and made her way to the nearest door in the barn.

“U-um– It’s a pull door, partner–” Applejack was interrupted by the Princess tearing the wooden door of its hinges.

“Fuck, you humans make everything so fragile!” She complained, and stepped through it, dropping what remained off the door absentmindedly.

Silence befell the barn, as the seven girls looked around each other.

“...Well, that could have gone better, darlings. Should we go after her…?”

“Don’t bother. She’ll be gone in an hour. I’ll… Explain everything.” Sunset huffed, and turned to Twilight, coming closer gently, inspecting her. “...Are you okay?”

Fidgeting nervously, still a bit flustered, she could only mutter. “...Y-yeah. I think so.”

“Man. She was so cool. A bit crazy, but so cool.” Rainbow crossed her arms, letting out a sigh. “No offense, Sunset. But like, damn.”

“And hot! Did you see that ass?!” Pinkie giggled. “Awooga!”

“Y’all, read the room.”

“U-um…” Fluttershy stuttered, looking around. “Where did Wallflower go...?”

The Princess of hope curled her hand into a fist, and punched a hole into a tree, while screaming in frustration and anger.

If nothing else, she at least wasn’t exhausted, her half-day comatose delirium had sought to that. She felt frustratingly energized.

She kicked the tree full force, toppling it over, and then falling on her back, unused to how a human body felt, rolling on the grassy field of Sweet Apple Acres.

Letting out another primal scream of frustration, she covered her eyes, spared of the blue skies that strangely differed from the ones back home.

“...Applejack is probably gonna be sad about that tree, you know?” An unfamiliar voice called out quietly, near her.

She uncovered her eyes, and saw a petite girl with messy green hair squatted down near her.

“...Hi. I’m Wall–”

“--Flower Blush. Yeah. I’ve met a few of you in the multiverse.” Sunset groaned, closing her eyes. “Not many, though. I’m surprised there’s a human you.”

Sitting in the grass next to the redhead, she couldn’t help but be curious. “H-huh… And, well… How are the other Wallflowers doing?”

Groaning, she kept her eyes closed. “I’m not sure. I don’t know a Wallflower in my universe back home, we never met– But from what I gather, you’re either a witch or mad with power due to a magical object– You and I almost ruin each other’s lives, then wind up as acquaintances or friends? …Or I just kill you.”

“...Yeah. Sounds about right.” She fidgeted with blades of grass, letting out a weak chuckle. “Sunset mostly keeps me around out of pity, but I don’t really care. I have fun watching them play… And she helps me find other friends. Plus, watching their drama is fun. They’re like superheroes, but with messy soap opera drama.”

“So Wallflowers are nosy. I’ll remember that.”

“Hah! Sure.” The gardener shrugged. “So. The multiverse, huh? Those nerdy movies were right, then. Must be rough. And you’ve just been going around…?”

“Not on free will.” She sat up and began picking away at a flower, testing out her fingers to pluck each individual petal. “It’s pointless. Being so far from home, from everything you know… Yet constantly run into these unfulfilled imitations.”

“Unfulfilled…?”

“She has everything. The friend group, the purpose, the drive… She even– She even accepted being far from Equestria. Not many me’s can.” She muttered, shaking her head. “But then, like so many other me’s, she draws the line at love. She draws the line at loving Twilight. Because it’s difficult? Or she thinks she doesn’t deserve it– Or she thinks she’s not good enough. Whatever excuse, it’s all bullshit. It’s like the universe is mocking me– And somehow the joke’s on them.”

“Hah, yeah, Twi’s boyfriend is kind of a jerk.” Wallflower’s tone trailed off, as she watched the clouds. “I don’t think they’ll last, but what do I know?”

“You have no idea what it feels like. Nopony does– How it feels like to constantly watch other failed versions of yourself make the same goddamn mistakes.” She cupped her face in her hands, exhaling. “Always, always, always…”

“...Hm. I dunno. You planted a seed here today.” She looked at the bar absentmindedly.

“...What?”

“From where I was standing, Twilight was all kinds of flustered at you. Maybe this gives our Sunset a chance? Heh. Maybe after she works out a little, but still.” She tilted her head, giving Sunset a friendly smile. “You haven’t really noticed it, but they’re kind of inseparable. Our Sunset and our Twilight, I mean. Heck, Twilight still hates me for hurting Sunset a while back. She holds a grudge even Sunset doesn’t. Sounds like overprotective lovey dovey behavior, if you ask me.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed, as she watched the clouds. “...Hm. Yeah. Twilight would do that for me. She never holds grudges for herself, only for the people she loves…”

“I think there’s a chance. That those two dummies will sort it out, I mean.” Wallflower snickered. “I dunno, maybe someday! And I’ll be there with popcorn to watch it happen.”

“Bah. I guess. I don’t know.” She groaned, looking down. “And after all this, I… My Twilight is all alone. I’m… I’m not sure if missing me will break her, or if she’ll be able to move on. And even worse, I’m not sure which I prefer.”

“Memory is a funny thing.” Quietly, the gardener felt the grass beneath her fingers. “...Holding onto things that aren’t there, because of what they meant to you…”

“I… I think I’m better off forgotten. If it wouldn’t hurt her… I’d rather she forgot me.” She spoke coldly, in despair. “...If it wouldn’t hurt her…”

“Be careful what you wish for.” Wallflower whispered. “Trust me, it’s better to be remembered, and loved. It’s… Better to have loved and lost…”

“Bullshit.”Sunset snarled, glaring at her. “You try it.”

Author's Note

Aaaaand we're back.

This chapter was just me getting back into the swing of things, honestly! I was originally not even intending on doing it, but then I realised it'd just be fun to explore more whacky universes on such a particular circumstance. It also allowed me to have plenty of fun cameos! good times.

And hey. FINALLY EQUESTRIA GIRLS IN THE SHIMMERVERSE HOORAY!!

I wanted to make it so crossing the mirror wasn't necessarily likely, but still, it happens in many universes. Perhaps I'll still do a few other EQG sequences! This one sure was fun, heh.

Coming right out of forgotten sun I was just craving writing a scene with a chill wallflower, heh. Endulged.

And yeah, Sunset prime is MEATY. She's got the physique of a valkyrie boosted by alicorn strength. In the human world she'd basically have Applejack's strength, heh.

handing out awakenings to Twilight Sparkle left and right, heheh.

I did also take a chance to touch on the 'canon' state of Twilight, where she rules alone and Sunset never returned to Equestria. It's kind of eerie, thinking of how g5 will happen, meaning most Twilights would fuckin blow up the world. Oh well...

Also I just realized a tragedy. Flash Sentry missed out on seeing a big hotter Sunset lol. I bet he would join the Pinkie club and awooga too.

Originally I considered writing Sunset prime going after Timber, but realized it'd be overdone, even if incredibly funny. Folding that little man into a pretzel, and his last thoughts are "Wow Sunset worked out just to kill me!"

Anyways, we're officially back! I'll be writing chapters of Shimmerverse again, but waaay on the down-low. 'Cause I just had so many ideas for one shots, and I kind of want to go ham with them, heheh. Even more than the one in my last blog post! But I'll keep those ideas to myself for now. I'm even planning on writing a g5 one-shot! Nyeh.

Anyways. Okay, once more with feeling: Next chapter we finally get a strong focus on Pinkie and Discord. Time for a little chaos.

KILL DISCORD

“How’s the leg?” Pinkie asked while walking around humming to herself in the sugarcube corner, closing up shop.

Sunset looked down at the cast that enveloped one of her front legs– With dozens upon dozens of cutie marks signed into every side of it. All her friends, new or old, her new family– She couldn’t help but smile, even if she had to walk with a bit of a limp. “...It’s getting better. Still very broken, though.”

“Of course it is, silly!” She giggled, leaning on the counter. “And how’s the wings?”

Now there was a significantly harder question to answer– After all, with her broken leg, she hadn’t even been able to test them out yet, and there they sat on their back, diligently waiting for her clumsy inputs; But comfortably placed above her new jacket, styled to fit them.

Being an alicorn was new– But she felt it in her magic, she felt it in her body, a stirring, a purpose.

“...They’re awesome. Ugh. Sucks to have to wait before flying, though…” Once more, she pouted at her broken leg.

“You’ll get there! You just gotta do that thing I hate and be patient.” She resumed her work, moving away from the counter. “But in no time you’ll be soaring around, crashing a few times, you know how it is!”

“Psh. I’m ready. Hitting my face on the side of a building or even crashing is part of the euphoria.” She grinned, shrugging. “Drop and roll, right?”

“And rock and roll!” She repeated with rehearsed motions, winking. “Okay, almost done, then you can go!”

“Y-yeah! …Yeah.” Emotional support was desperately needed in these dire circumstances, and the pink pony was ready to provide it with gusto.

After precious minutes passed, Pinkie was before her, fiddling with her jacket, even slightly combing her hair. “...You’re nervous, aren’t you? You’ve got that look.” She tilted her head, with a warm, concerned smile.

“Is it that obvious…?” Letting out a weary chuckle, she looked at the windows, with the purple hue of her namesake announcing the end of the day.

“Girl you’ve got nothing to be nervous about. Twilight adores you, and you saved the dang world! If anypony deserves a nice date, it’s you!!”

“Y-yeah, I'm just… Getting used to it still. Like…” She stretched her wings, looking back. “It’s hard to remember I’m worthy. Of her or these, I mean… I want Twilight to be happy, above anything– But I’m wondering if– If we would have even gotten together, if I, well… If I didn’t have these.”

“Sunset. Look at me.” Pinkie grabbed her by the cheeks. “Twilight was crushing on you way before you got those wings. You’re tough, you’re strong, you’re really nice, you’ve got a sexy-ass mane, and you can treat a girl right like it’s nopony’s business. Whether you have wings or not, you’re Sunset Shimmer, okay? Twilight thinks so, and we all think so. And you’re the BEST!”

A tired, but delighted chuckle escaped the new alicorn.

Somehow, despite everything, Pinkie Pie always seemed to dispense true wisdom.

“C’mon girl. Say it with me. I am Sunset Shimmer, and I am the coolest!”

“I am Sunset Shimmer, and I am the coolest.” She repeated, smiling warmly.

“...See?” The party pony tilted her head. “You’re going to be okay, girl. This is the start of something incredible. You and Twilight were made for each other! I feel it from the tip of my ears to the end of my tail!!”

“Psh. Taking a page out of Cadance’s book, I see. There’s no such thing as soulmates, Pink.” She raised a skeptical eyebrow, grinning. “...But I don’t mind believing in it, just this once.” Her face flustered, as she thought about the Princess, and the enormity of her devotion to her.

“That’s the spirit, champ!!” Pinkie vibrated with excitement, grinning with teeth. “You two are going to shake things up in the BEST WAY!! Oh, the parties that await us… I can already envision them…”

“I’ll be more in a partying mood when I can fly.” She chuckled ironically, waving her cast, and her wings.

“IIIIIII!!!” Pinkie couldn't hold back anymore, and hugged her friend closely, careful as to not hurt her leg. “S-sorry, I’m just…! So excited! Two of my besties together, a-and they’re both alicorns– You two are going to do crazy stuff together!!! I can’t wait!!”

“Y-yeah. Me either.” She exhaled, smiling. “Thanks, Pink. I mean it. You’ve… Always been so damn awesome, you know that?”

“Hah! That’s a side effect of being a Pie. We’re all awesome.” She winked, wagging her tail. Then began making her way to the door, with her hide shivering. “Guess who’s heeeere!”

“There’s nopony here, Pink–”

The shadow of another alicorn sored down to the sugarcube corner, and the knock on the door was shy but swift.

“Told ya.”

“Wow, your Pinkie sense is nuts.” Sunset blew raspberries, shaking herself off, chuckling nervously. “Sooooo how exactly does it work?”

“Stop stalling, Sunsun.” Pinkie winked, waving towards the door. “Your destiny awaits.”

“Psh. Nothing gets past you, does it?” She grinned, making her way to the door. “Thanks again, Pinkie. I mean it.”

“It was nothing!” She said it lightly, but Sunset felt it– That despite everything and everyone, Pinkie had chosen to give her emotional support tonight, and she would never, ever forget this.

Opening the door, she was greeted with a beautiful sight.

The Princess of Friendship, flustered and nervous, in a beautiful flowing dress, and a wonderful hairdo to boot, illuminated by the light of the setting sun and the moon rising.

“H-hey…!” She smiled widely, red as a tomato.

“Hi…!” Sunset felt breathless.

She walked slowly towards the Princess, and they both behaved with a certain clumsiness. “...Rarity doesn’t miss, does she?”

“Huh? Miss what?” Twilight tilted her head, still blushing.

“Your dress– Your hairdo. You look… Really really good.” She affirmed, with slight embarrassment; Suppressing a couple dozen words she could have said about Twilight’s appearance.

“O-oh! Thank you!” Her face reddened slightly. “You’re totally right! Rarity doesn’t miss at all. A-and um, the girls, they prepared a nice place for us to have a nightly picnic in the outskirts of town…!”

“Of course they did.” Sunset smiled warmly. “Should have figured Pinkie wasn’t the only one suspiciously offering to help.”

“I’m not suspicious!! Bye!!!” The pink pony scarpered out of the sugarcube corner and disappeared into the streets of Ponyville.

Sunset smiled fully, feeling the affection and care of the party pony– And reveling on the realization that Twilight was even more nervous than she was, something that brought real relief.

The two chuckled, watching Pinkie disappear in the distance, and then turned to each other once more. “...So. First date.” Sunset noted.

“T-the first ever…!” She blushed, smiling truly.

“...The first of many.”

“I-I hope so.”

Clumsily, yet incredibly lovingly, they kissed each other, a slow, but passionate kiss.

The first of many.

The second Sunset arrived into this new universe, she knew something was wrong. Bitterly, horribly wrong.

She fell on a collective of soft objects that cushioned her fall, and didn’t yet see anyone nearby– But that’s not what concerned her.

The way she could feel the presence of people, feel their emotions merely on touch always flared in crowds.

And now, despite being alone, she felt like she was surrounded.

Looking down and around frantically, she only saw plushies– Life-like pony plushies, all huddled en masse, on piles around and below her. She noticed that she was inside a strange glass case, on a huge, strange contraption.

Looking up, she mostly saw darkness, some form of crane, as if she was inside a large machine. Lighting the way with her horn, looking around in confusion– She seemed to be in a kind of warehouse, or maintenance area, but wherever she was, she was alone, and it was abandoned long ago.

She felt voices. Not heard, felt. She felt concerned, confused voices.

Then a realization struck her, as she looked directly below herself.

There was a plushie of remarkable similarity to her own features.

Exasperated, she picked it up– It looked much like her– Minus the wings. Her eyes widened, as she came to a stark realization.

Touching this plushie felt like touching a living pony.

“...Hello?” She asked cautiously.

What she heard in response wasn’t like reading thoughts, not like normal. It was similar to incoherent screaming. It was similar to shouts or pleas or gasps for air all around her, and she began looking around frantically, sweating.

Still, only surrounded by plushies.

She clutched this likeness of herself, and teleported outside of this contraption.

Making her way to the door of the warehouse, she could feel it now– Much like she did, whenever she read the mind or memories of another Sunset Shimmer.

This plushie was very much alive, and she was scared.

“...I can hear you. Can you hear me?” She asked carefully, watching her surroundings.

Hello?? Can you hear me?? Please, what’s happening? I don’t understand…!

“...Can you not hear me?” her despair was tangible, as she grimaced, feeling the gut wrenching fear the object emanated.

I don’t know what’s happening, we were just hiding, please, can anypony hear me? We… We thought we could escape him, or just… Just lay low…

A shiver went down Sunset’s spine as she opened the door to the warehouse, being capable of deducing exactly what was happening.

I don’t know how long it’s been– Please, if there’s anypony that can hear me, run, run as far away as you can! He might leave you alone if you’re far, he might think you’re not worth the effort if you leave Equestria, just RUN!

Sunset gritted her teeth, beholding the world in its current state.

The Sun and the Moon danced in a sky full of polkadots and mishmashed stripes. Clouds hung in strange, unsteady positions, and buildings floated in ways bricks don't.

Storms formed in the horizon– A multicolored cyclone dragged buildings and mountains with it in a chaotic dance.

There was a large stadium with saturated colors illuminating the sky with dozens upon dozens of spotlights, and the sound of a crowd could be heard from within.

The strips of land that were once Equestria laid bare, broken, and chaotic, and with it, she had absolutely not an ounce of doubt of who was responsible for this world and its state.

How many Discords does it take to kill the world?

Only one, and he doesn’t even need to be dedicated!

Lights! Camera! Action! More lights!

It’s the weekly Discord’s Equestrian Takeover Show Huh I Should Work On That Title Wait Are You Still Writing Stop Show!

The spotlights flailed in random positions, often accidentally blinding onlookers– A line formed outside the stadium, composed only of mini-Discords, some in formal wear, others with foam fingers and cheering paraphernalia, few quiet.

“Now, now, here’s the man of the hour, Discord!!!” Discord announced, clutching a mic and gesturing towards the cameraman to get the best shot possible, with him being distracted filming a small two-headed insect.

A red carpet unfurled from nowhere, and a limousine crashed from the sky atop it, crushing a bystander. The sunroof opened and Discord hopped out, waving to his fans. “Good day, good day to all of you! What a wonderful meaningless joy it is to be with all of you today!” He twirled his tophat, tossed it aside, and it crushed a bystander.

“Discord! Discord! How do you feel about tonight’s show that hasn’t happened yet?” Discord had to fly over to Discord to reach him with the mic.

“Oh, what can I say? Some might claim I’m uncultured, but this little theater I’ve put together is simply a wonderful, dazzling, chaotic and wonderful show– I think you all know the stars, so I will refrain from spoilering, but we can all agree, due to the lineup alone, that this will be a wonderful night!” He tossed a bouquet over his head with a giggle, crushing a bystander.

Waiting no more, he flew inside the stadium. “You heard it here first, folks!!! Discord is about to put on his finest show yet, and I don’t know about you, but I wish I was real!!”

You are what you eat! And I’ve always been kind of crazy– the useless kind of mad.

A hush spread through the theater, as all was quiet– The lights dimmed, and the curtains covered the show.

Only a single seat was filled in the house, but of course, it sounded as if it was packed.

Discord walked in front of the stage, with a mic in hand. “Remember to keep your hands inside the vehicle at all times, and please, save your bouts of adoration towards the end–”

“GET ON WITH IT!” The only inhabitant of the theater with free will yelled out from the front row seats, groaning. Snapping his fingers, the curtains fell.

The spotlights above moved, and he munched on popcorn expectantly, hoping for a good show, for once.

Three Alicorns were on stage.

More accurately, what was left of them.

Celestia rode in on a unicycle with surprising skill– Her usually multicolored mane had been reshaped into a wig that matched her clown makeup, the cherry on top being the bulbous red nose attached to the end of her muzzle.

All with a winning smile, a goofy grin, she began juggling with plastic balls while driving that unicycle in circles, all while looking at Discord. All lights were on her.

“Hellooooo everypony!!” She enunciated to the empty theater with a wide grin, eyes on Discord. “You know me, you love me, the favorite by default of a thousand years of rule– It’s me, Princess Celestia!” She shouted out with glee, juggling with perfect precision.

And the Lord of Chaos nodded along.

She spread her wings– But not far. Never far. “I just love a fun goofy time, and enjoying myself on a pleasant afternoon with my favorite snack– A pie to the face!” Just then, as if by divine intervention, a pie flew from backstage and struck her on the head. Miraculously, she maintained composure and did not lose balance. Audience laughter was heard. “What did I tell ya?”

The Lord of Chaos chuckled, and the audience followed suit.

“Here’s a fun little secret…” Her tone became a mischievous hush. “I’ve always had a crush on Discord, and never told anypony!” The crowd gasped, and she blushed. “I know, I know! I just– I am simply not good enough for the Lord of Chaos…!” The crowd aww’d. “And speaking of Discord, here’s a fun little story. I once killed a titan by cutting his body into nine pieces, and then spread all of those parts in each layer of Tartarus. I know, it’s a bit grim, but desperate measures, you know?” With a wink, she sighed. “Of course, that punishment is not even close– It doesn’t equate to an iota, it is only a miniscule percentage of the fierce reckoning that I would unleash upon Discord if I could!”

“Ugh, again?” The Lord of Chaos groaned. “We’ve been over this, you’re supposed to be funny!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, handsome!” She pouted, and resumed juggling. “How about a song? Here goes: Turning you to stone was mercy, turning you to stone was mercy, turning you to stone was mercy, turning you to stone was mercy, turning you to stone was–”

“Cut, cut!!” He announced, shaking his head in disappointment. “Okay, let’s just go to the next one– I’m sure it can’t be as bad as this. Get your act together, Celestia!”

“I’m sorry, handsome!” She pleaded, going to sit on the corner with a dunce cap.

“Okay, okay. From the top. Who’s next?” He announced, snapping his fingers.

“Oh, it’s my time to shine!” A giggly voice echoed from the center of the stage.

Taking clumsy steps forward, was a wooden puppet, colored purple carelessly, and with limbs flailing about, puppeteered by strings tied to an unseen force above the theater. With a friendly wave, this would-be-unicorn did the closest a likeness could to smile. “Hello! I’m Twilight Sparkle, Celestia’s star pupil, and the element of magic! Isn’t the magic of friendship wonderful, everypony? I used to wonder what friendship could beeee~”

Audience laughter was heard.

“--I’m going to be a princess some day, so better buy toys now, because the next line will have wings!” She winked, and her strange movements resembled that of a trot. “That’s right. The Princess of Friendship, can you believe it? And I would bring a golden age to Equestria, too! I would! But there’s a little wrench on that, of course… The simple fact that all this that you see before you can’t be undone! This is all we have, everypony!”

Discord chuckled and applauded lightly. More audience laughter was heard.

“Hah, but still, what is the deal with the Elements of Harmony, huh?” She joked, doing a little clumsy jig. “Why is magic an element of friendship? Sounds a bit goofy, if you ask me? And don’t even get me started on ‘laughter’, hah! Is laughing a part of friendship? But what do I know!” The audience laughed along. “And speaking of which, what did you do with the elements, Discord? What did you do with them? What did you do with them? What did you–”

“Get on with the show, please.” He sighed, rolling his eyes. “Don’t be a broken record on stage, girl. You know how exhausting that is for me.”

“Hah! Look at that!” Twilight waved her wooden hooves. “The Lord of Chaos is mildly inconvenienced, everypony! We did it! We’re rebelling!”

Loud audience laughter was heard all around– deranged, manic, it kept going louder and louder.

Discord waved a hand, and all went quiet, he was only minorly amused, mostly annoyed. “Go on then.”

“Okay, okay, everypony! Do you all want to hear a story?” She gestured widely, garnering the invisible crowd's attention. “Do I’ve got a doozy one for you! You know me, I love books, so here’s a funny one I’ve read: In ancient times, a wise pony was punished for discovering fire and teaching it to his people; And for this transgression, he was tied to a rock and had pieces of his liver eaten by birds, and his liver would regrow each day! Funny story, right? Well I personally think he had it easy! I'd gladly switch places with him right now!”

The audience ate it up, laughing loudly.

“Ugh, you always insist on bringing the show down, don’t you?” Discord groaned, waving his hand dismissively. “Leave it to the little nerd to make the show be depressing with boring stories!”

More audience laughter.

“Onto the next one, you’re dismissed!” He huffed, pouting.

As soon as he announced that, the strings went dull and the puppet fell to the floor, unmoving.

Last, but not least, a mini Discord walked onstage, and sat on a chair. On his lap, was a nutcracker puppet that resembled what was left of another Princess.

“I am Princess Luna. The serious and pragmatic one.” The Puppet expressed unenthusiastically. “Do you ever feel like somepony has a hand up your ass controlling your every movement? Your every thought? Your every feeling? ‘Cause I sure do.”

The audience chuckled.

She continued with the same level of enthusiasm. “And let me just say: I’m glad Discord took our free will away, or even our capacity to speak freely to the furthest extent he could. Because I assure you all, that if I could speak my mind right now, all I would do is scream.”

“Stop, stop, that does it!” Discord stood from his chair, shaking his head. The Luna nutcracker was abandoned on the stage floor, rolling over. “You girls really need to work on your act! This isn’t good at all!”

“Why isn’t it working, handsome?” Celestia pouted from the corner, still wearing her dunce cap.

“D-do I honestly even need to say it?!” He threw his hands in the air with exasperation. “Okay, I’ll say it! Even with my monumental godly chaotic capabilities, I still can’t make you FUNNY! It’s like none of you are even trying!!”

“I’m trying, handsome!” exasperated, pleadingly, the clown crossed her arms. “Maybe it’s a problem with the script? What do you think, girls?”

The unicorn puppet carelessly unmoving on the ground spoke as best as she could; A considerably difficult task with her body immobile. “I’ve seen better creative writing.”

Luna, face down, tried her best to articulate. “I’ve got a story suggestion, if any of you are interested.”

“I’d like to hear it!”

“Me too!”

With a groan, Discord shrugged. “Sure, what is it?”

“You should kill yourself.” Luna stated simply.

“Okay, okay, show’s over.” He shook his head, and silenced the audience's laughter and the chuckles that emanated from the clown and the other puppet with a snap of his fingers. “Work on your game, girls. Next week we take it from the top, okay?”

He was about to snap his fingers once more, but his attention was drawn to an object rolling in the red carpet below him.

He only had the chance to narrow his eyes before the cherry bomb detonated, engulfing the stage in smoke and forcing him into a coughing fit.

“I-I’ve got you!” A familiar, annoying voice called out from the stage, and he was immediately frustrated.

With a snap of his fingers, an enormous fan manifested itself to rid him of the fog, and he was even madder at the sight.

“Pinkie Pie! Again?!” He groaned, closer to a snarl. “How many times do we–”

The Pink Pony didn’t wait. She cut the strings that held Twilight with her teeth, placed the puppet on her back, and began sprinting– But there was no time.

Discord snapped his fingers, and she ran face first into an invisible wall.

“That’s it! Mime jail for you!!” He affirmed, coming closer to the stage. “Now, now, hand over the puppet.”

“N-NO! AND SCREW YOU!” Pinkie Pie gritted her teeth, patting her surroundings, looking for a means of escape, but it was like she was inside a glass box.

“Honestly, what is this even accomplishing? You can’t beat me, girl.” Sitting down, he raised an eyebrow. “I don’t enjoy these pointless games.”

“O-oh yeah? And here I thought you loved games– BUT YOU’RE JUST A SORE LOSER!!” She yelled out in fury.

“A loser, you say? The world is mine, you fool. And I can do anything!” He amused himself, sitting back, waving a hand. “And you think this puppet can save you? Even if she were still a pony, there would be nothing she could do.”

“It’s true, Pinkie.” The puppet on her back spoke, mournfully. “The damage is irreversible. Discord won. There’s nothing we can do. You should give up.”

“D-don’t say that!! He’s making you say that!! I know we can still–” She was interrupted by the Lord of Chaos leaning forward, looming over her.

“You have no plan at all, do you? Really, Pinkie? It was amusing at first, but now it’s just sad.” He rolled his eyes, mocking her from up close. “But I suppose I appreciate that about you. I like to live life by the seat of my pants as myself. But you were barely a side character in the first place, you have no chance of–”

He was interrupted by her blowing a puff of glitter into his face, immediately blinding him.

He yelled in pain, clutching his eyes, and the building shuddered.

With swift, determined movements, she mimed the motion of picking a lock, and opened the invisible door to her jail cell, and began galloping away once more.

Discord snapped his fingers.

The floor below her sprung up, shoving her through the air towards his direction.

The Twilight Puppet rolled onto the floor.

He held the Pink Pony by the neck with a scowl.

“Augh, darnit, I keep falling for that one, haha…!” He rubbed his eyes in pain.

“Think of it as a running gag, you JERK!” She gritted her teeth, flailing, trying to escape.

After laughing at her expense, he shook his head. “You see, Pinkie, to be a sore loser… You have to lose first.” Grinning, he readied his hand, with burning eyes and a snarl of annoyance. “Now. We’re finally here– The final curtain. What shall I make you into?”

She struggled pointlessly, biting his fingers, flailing her hooves, whimpering.

“I must admit, at times, my creativity gets the better of me!” He giggled, closing his fist. “Too many ideas, you know? Do I make you into a sheep? A drawing on a wall? A footstool? That is, of course, if you don’t escape first and we do this song and dance some more, hehehehe!” He shrugged. “Or do I turn you into a cloud, a plushie, a–”

An arrow of light pierced the air.

The Valkyrie flew through the theater, slicing through Discords arms and safeguarding Pinkie, and with the same momentum, cut through the stage, the walls, and fled the stadium with impeccable speed.

“Ow!” he affirmed, with a pout. “Did anypony catch the number of that– Was that a Valkyrie?”

Silence, as he raised an eyebrow at the arrow of light that was farther and farther away.

With annoyed, rehearsed motions, he picked his arms back from the floor and screwed them back on. “Unbelievable, what sort of deux-ex-machinonsense is that Pink Pony up to now. Bah.”

But slowly, his grimace contorted into a smile. “This is quite interesting, though… New blood! Finally something exciting! I bet she will put on a better show than any of you sorry excuses for alicorns ever could. I’ll make her dance.”

“...Little one…?” Celestia muttered, beholding the crater that was once the walls of the stadium.

“What was that?” Discord took a single, long step, and was right besides her. “Do you know that Valkyrie? Hello? If you were stashing alicorns in your closet, Celestia, I would have liked to KNOW!”

“S-she’s ascended…!” A small, proud smile manifested into the clown's lips. “Oh, Sunset…!”

“Tell me everything you know about her.” Discord readied a snapping finger. “Now.”

What is the deal with Valkyries, huh?

And on a related question, what’s worse? A lack of purpose, or an abundance of it?

I am Pinkie Pie. And I am a survivor. I stopped counting the days and years.

I’m the only one left on this side of Equestria. Everypony else left or got… Turned into something else. They’re all something else. I’m the only one left.

But I won’t stop fighting. I won’t stop fighting. I know somepony out there can save the world from him–

Admittedly, reading Pinkie’s memories was a bad idea while flying.

Especially when the forecast had clouds that rained candy and buildings that flew through the air, and they were escaping the possible wrath of the Lord of Chaos.

“WA-AAAgh!!” Pinkie yelled out, clutching to the back of the alicorn. “Watch out for the chocolate clouds– Left, left! Go into that tunnel!”

“It’s literally painted on a wall, Pink!” The Valkyrie yelled out.

“Trust me!”

And Sunset did.

Somehow, instead of crashing against a wall, she passed through the tunnel and wound up elsewhere– Gravity was a joke at her expense, as she struggled to fly in this strange chaos vortex.

The sun and the moon danced in a mocking manner in the sky while she tried her best to keep composure, all while the Pink Pony clung to her desperately.

“W-WHAT NEXT, PINK– HOLY FUCKING SHIT–” An entire mountain passed by with a face in it, trying to eat them.

“WE GOTTA GET EATEN, GO GO GO GO GO FORWARD!!” Sunset trusted her implicitly, but this was insanity.

The Valkyrie felt like she was being power washed– The inside of the mountain was indeed wet and much like a maelstrom– She got spit out from the other side and tried not thinking about the implications.

“L-land, land! There, see that building?” She pointed forward, and Sunset could barely see through the sea of candy floating around her.

“Is that the sugarcube corner?!” The Valkyrie narrowed her eyes, gritting her teeth.

“What’s left of it, c’mon!” The Earth pony noted, while covering her eyes from the onslaught of colorful beans they flew through. “We have to get to my safehouse before he finds us!”

Landing was clumsier than she hoped, with her almost rolling over. Pinkie landed on her hooves, and immediately went to the door.

Sunset spared only a brief glance to the interior of the sugarcube corner, which seemed nearly… Empty. So little furniture, essentially only wallpaper. Looking outside, the storm seemed to rage still, with pieces of candy raining from the sky, and elsewhere, multicolored lightning shook the clouds.

“Over here! Into my secret Par–”

“Party cave, yeah.” Sunset readied herself, leaping over the counter as the earth pony opened the passageway she expected.

“Close the trapdoor on the way down!” Pinkie announced before dive-bombing into the hole, and Sunset did as much.

It was about the same as she expected from her own universe– perhaps longer, and with more twists and turns. The tobogan spiraled, and finally, she landed skillfully, having experienced this insanity before.

I shine brightest in the dark. I am there but cannot be seen. To have me, costs you nothing, to be without me costs you everything. What am I? Who am I? Is there anyone still out there? Is she waiting for me?

Illuminating her surroundings with her horn, she felt alarmed. The area was similar to the one she faced when she landed in this universe– A backroom, seemingly a storage area. This time, for miscellaneous objects, many of which had eerie resemblances to ponies.

She took special care not to touch anything.

Startled, she flinched, as Pinkie grabbed a spotlight and shined it over the alicorn menacingly. “Okay, tough girl! Who are you, why are you here, how did you get those wings, and that cool armor too, and that sexy-ass mane, and what’s your name, and–”

Sunset grabbed hold of her, pulling her close.

Through her memory powers, she unveiled the most important information. That she was an unwilling visitor from another world, that her stay was temporary, who she was and what they meant to each other, and that above everything, she was glad to see Pinkie alive.

“...Are you okay?” The alicorn asked gently, watching the pink pony tear up. “Sorry, I hope that wasn’t… Too many memories at once. I’m sick of the song and dance of explaining shit by now.”

“S-sorry, it’s just…” She sniffled, shaking her head. “I forgot how green Everfree used to be…!”

“...Yeah. Discord turned it into a cacophony of barren colors in this world… Like he did everything else.” She let go of the Pinkie Pony, sitting down, thinking of the raging storm of colors outside. “I’m sorry this happened to your world. I’m sorry… I’m sorry this happened to you.”

“Nice to meet you… Weirdo from another world. Sunset Shimmer, right?” She offered a hoof.

“Yep. And you’re Pinkie Pie.” She accepted the shake, observing the features of the party pony, her mane had more colorful streaks, the bag she carried looked tattered and worn, and she had several bracelets in her legs, all matched by a clear exhaustion. “You’re my best friend– In my world, I mean. But in this one…?”

“I’ve never met you, sorry…” She shook her head, analyzing the armored alicorn. “But gosh, now I’m wishing I had… You’re a badass!! S-super buff!! And you totally saved my flank! I wasn’t sure I was going to get out of that one…! D-do you think you were sent to this world to help?”

“No, it’s random, sorry. There’s no purpose to the world I’m visiting, it's all just…” She gritted her teeth, shaking her head. “Suffering without purpose. You know how it is.”

“Hah! Now there’s a funny joke.” She forced a laugh, huffing. “As if suffering has purpose. It’s just pain! Ouch!”

“...Yeah.”

Slowly, the party pony led the way to one of the walls of her safehouse– A place with a few nightstands and tables, several miscellaneous objects lined the walls and corners.

She picked up an action figure that looked suspiciously like Rainbow Dash, and pulled a string behind her. “...Hey, Dash! Look at the cool mare I met…!

The speaker on the toy crackled to life. “Rainbow Dash says: I’ve got Kung-fu-action grip! And man, look at that armor! Can she kill Discord?”

“I hope so.” Pinkie muttered.

Sunset approached the wall. Carefully, she took out her own replica– The Plushie of her counterpart on this world, and placed her on the shelf carefully, mournfully.

She then saw a face observing her form a vanity mirror– Rarity, seemingly on the other side, mouthing words she couldn’t hear. “...Did he get all of you? All of the elements?”

“All except me…” She approached the mirror, and tapped on it. “He trapped Rarity inside here long ago. I can’t hear her, but… At least she doesn’t need to eat.”

The seamstress seemingly pouted and groaned, then pointed towards the valkyrie, making gestures she didn’t understand.

“He got my family, too…” Pinkie pointed at a seemingly innocuous rock pile, cluttering the corner of the room but safeguarded by a little diorama the earth pony had made. “Maud, Limestone, Marble, Mom and Dad…” She pointed at each rock specifically. “Then he got the cakes…”

In a shelf, there were a few round dolls made to store smaller round dolls inside them, each smaller than the other– All painted to seem like the cakes and their two foals, the family that had previously owned this place, now forced to be objects decorating it.

A small garble echoed from the other corner, and Sunset’s ears twitched, it was the sound of a baby.

In a little crib, Applejack garbled at her– Or in this case, a foal that resembled Applejack. Sunset’s eyes widened and she grimaced, noticing what had happened.

“He… he actually…”

“Yeah. He turned her into a baby.” Pinkie sighed, checking on her. “Hi AJ. I’m still alive, yeah. I didn’t find anything, well, healthy and edible for you this trip out, but here, I’ve still got from last week’s run…”

Sunset watched her carefully, the rehearsed motions of a survivor finding her stockpile of food and helping the foal eat it, holding a spoon carefully. This Pinkie Pie was living at a razor's edge– And the world seemed far from inhabitable, and yet…

“...You survived here, all this time?” She didn’t know if she should be impressed or feel pity. “...Wow, Pink.”

“Once you understand the rules of the world, it's not that hard.” She muttered, helping her friend eat properly. “Discord likes to think he’s omniscient– But he isn’t. He likes to say his world has no rules– But it does.”

“Rule of chaos. No wonder you of all ponies made it.” Sunset muttered, watching the surrounding area, and all that remained of the citizens of Ponyville, Pinkie had done her best to save them, to bring them here.

But she could do nothing else.

Quietly, the Pink Pony pulled the cord on the Rainbow Dash action figure. “What do you think, Rainbow…?”

The speaker sparked to life. “Rainbow Dash says: Scratch me behind the ears please! And also, kill Discord!”

“Kill Discowd!” Applejack nearly knocked over the spoon of soft food she was being fed with by flailing her hooves..

Sunset even heard tapping on the glass of the mirror Rarity was stuck in– She didn’t need to guess that the seamstress was reinforcing the idea.

“Can you help us, please, please…!” Pinkie pleaded, regarding Sunset, her eyes exhausted, her energy fading. “I-I’m… There’s only so much I can do! I’ve tried rescuing Twilight, seeing if she can come up with a plan– But I’m just an Earth Pony! I can’t do it– But you’re an alicorn! Can’t you kill him?”

“Look at what’s left of Celestia and Luna. What do you think?” Sunset looked away shamefully. “You can’t kill him by normal means– If I decapitate him, he’ll just screw his head back on. One snap of his fingers, and it’s over for me. I can’t take the risk.”

“Please, we have to try something!! Please, please!” She hurried over to the alicorn. “C-can you at least help me rescue Twilight?? Y-you can’t imagine how many times I’ve been trying to get her back– If we get her back, she might be able to think of something, I-I don’t know, anything that could bring back the Elements of Harmony, o-or–”

“I’m sorry, but Twilight won’t be able to help you, not in that state. I know better than anypony how much good she can do, but–” She shuddered in anger. “She only has a fraction of free will, and even if she could speak her mind fully, there’s nothing that can beat him. Without the Elements…”

“Hhhhrhghgh!!! GAH!!” The Pink pony shouted out angrily. “H-HOW DARE YOU! T-TO JUST WALTZ INTO MY WORLD, SAVE MY LIFE, AND TELL ME THERE’S NO HOPE!?!?! I DON’T BELIEVE YOU! I I DON’T BELIEVE YOU, I DON’T–”

“I’m sorry– But I'm not here by choice…!” She gritted her teeth mournfully and spoke gently. “You don’t understand. Discord exterminated valkyries just like me– Dozens upon dozens, likely even better than me, a thousand years ago. We don’t– I don’t have any moves I can use on him. It’s not a fight you can win with brute force– And yeah, I hate it too.”

The Pink Pony paced around the room angrily, infuriated, exasperated, desperate. “W-well maybe there’s something else you can do!! You’ve got magic, maybe there’s some spell–”

“--Most spells don’t mesh with chaos magic. Trust me, I’ve thought of it. I can’t kill him the same way I did Tirek– Muting all magic wouldn’t mute his.”

“T-there has to be some way. There has to be.” She pouted, looking down, tail wagging in frustration.

“And if we do kill him, there won’t be anypony left to fix the world. He’s the only chaos bearer in this universe, as he is in many.” Sunset huffed, shaking her head.

“Him being dead would at least bring the ones that are still here peace!” Pinkie muttered, sniffling. “Us survivors, we… We wouldn’t be afraid anymore.”

“I didn’t see a Cadance on stage…” The Valkyrie pondered, tilting her head pensively, wondering what two alicorns could do. “...Is she, maybe…”

“Fled Equestria.” Pinkie murmured mournfully. “When Discord started expanding his reach, she evacuated her whole kingdom. I-I… I don't know how many of the other races are still alive. For all I know, Discord got to them, or m-maybe at least all of the crystal ponies are living in a glacier somewhere… I thought about fleeing too, but… No.”

“...A better fate than this.” Sunset looked at her counterpart with a shudder. “...And Twilight’s brother?”

“Discord got him a long time ago. Back when Equestria was still fighting him– I… I have no clue where his remains are. I tried saving as many of us as I could, but…!”

“...Is there a Fluttershy in this world? There has to be, right?” Sunset looked around the room. “If you’re desperate enough, we could use her as bait of some kind. Because–”

“--She was the first to go.” Mournfully, Pinkie walked over to one of the corners, looking around some cardboard boxes. “Fluttershy…? It’s me, Pinkie, it’s okay…!”

Sunset’s heart pounded with anger and frustration at the injustice of this world– at the horror of it– She tried so strongly to remain numb to it, but it was harder by the second, with every new twisted thing.

Pinkie Pie approached her with a small, whimpering ferret creature, one that quickly hid in the Earth Pony’s mane, one that had colors and features that resembled a pony once called Fluttershy.

“...She was the first one he, well…” Pinkie sighed, pursing her lips. “She was actually tasked with helping him be reformed. Can you believe it…? T-that monster…”

“I believe it.” Sunset exhaled, looking away. “In my world, Discord is ‘reformed’, but… We had to exile him. Because of shit like this.” She waved a hoof absentmindedly around. “I’ve seen worlds where he ended Equestria by endorsing villains– After reformation.” She groaned, shaking her head.

“W-what a joke. He shouldn’t have ever been anything other than stone.” Pinkie murmured in anger.

“In my world, once he heard that Rainbow and Fluttershy were dating, he trapped Rainbow in a fucking labyrinth. She survived to snitch on him, but we saw that as a last straw– We knew he needed to learn about Friendship all over the world, not just with us. His codependency to Fluttershy was quite frankly, disgusting. We taught him that if he wanted to be worthy of friends, he wouldn’t ever use his powers for…”

“Evil? Gain? Murder? Malice? The destruction of everything everypony ever loved?!?!?!” Pinkie snarled, tapping her hooves on the floor angrily. “T-there’s no arguing with him! No talking! There’s no reforming!”

“Kill Discowd!!” Applejack reinstated from her crib.

The little ferret creature poked out of Pinkie’s mane and squeaked, then hid again.

The action figure’s speaker came to life. “Rainbow Dash says: Wait, I'm dating Fluttershy in your universe? W-what? Also kill Discord!”

“There’s no killing, either.” Sunset affirmed, shaking her head. “Look, in half an hour, if we’re lucky, I’ll be gone. I’m sorry, even if I could help, there’s no time…”

“W-what if he can take you back to your home, huh? What if you could make him?” She tried bribing.

“I’ve talked with other Discords in other universes. Most of them don’t even suspect the existence of the multiverse– or don’t care.” She murmured, shaking her head. “...Sorry, Pink.”

“W-well what about Twilight?? I-I saw through your memories!! Her gorgeous wings, her pretty face, don’t you want to rescue Twilight? This Twilight, I-I mean. Don’t you love her?! Aren’t you like, married??”

“Not my Twilight.” The Princess of Hope murmured quietly. “I’ve done the knight in shining armor routine in enough universes– King Sombra is one thing, but Discord…? I’m tired, Pink…”

After a loud squeal of frustration and anger, the Party Pony laid on the floor, defeated. “H-he plays games with our lives. It’s all a joke to him!! B-but it’s not funny. The joke is at our expense. The entire world’s expense…!”

“He was born into a power he didn’t earn… he’s not an alicorn.” She muttered, shaking his head. “No wonder he’d be devoid of empathy. We’re all toys to him. It’s his comedy style…”

“Well it’s not FUNNY!” Just like that, the Earth Pony was standing again, walking over to the valkyrie with a pleading pout. “P-please, there has to be something you can do in the time you’re still here, there has to be something we can try, anything, I’m up for anything! Even a suicide mission, I don’t care, anything!!”

Sunset closed her eyes.

In all truth, the only apprehension she had for throwing herself at this obstacle, this enemy, was her lack of expectation to win. Her lack of hope for any possibility of victory, and her decisive certainty that there was nothing she could do or even try.

But soon after that apprehension came the simplest realization.

The multiverse was going to kill her anyway.

Why wait?

Why drag this out?

She realized with a shiver and a nod, that there was no reason to avoid a fight, if all she wanted was to finally rest.

Was this that much worse than a kraken?

Besides…

Her best friend was asking her for help.

“Fuck it.” She shrugged, shaking her head, making her way to the tobogan of the party cave. “Let’s go kill Discord. I’ve got an idea.”

“O-oh!! Is it a good one??”

“Absolutely not.”

How many Sunset Shimmers does it take to kill Discord? The answer might surprise you!

“Sunset Shimmer, Sunset Shimmer, Sunset Shimmer…” Discord muttered to himself, while looking through the enormous claw machine filled with dozens upon dozens of ponies turned plushies. “Nope! None here! Gosh. You’d think you’d remember every single pony you alter the form of. You can never have too much of a good thing, that’s what I always say, hah!” His laughter echoed in the empty warehouse, and there was no response, no company.

“Well I thought it was funny. Tough crowd!” He commented to the ponies he made into inanimate objects before him, piled recklessly inside a glass box.

No response.

Pensively, he leaned on the air itself. “Now, if I was a valkyrie with vengeance in my blood and also the edgy non-child of Celestia all in one, where would I be…?”

He heard a loud explosion in the distance, and was surprised that he didn’t cause it.

Flying out of the warehouse, he sniffed the air, and saw flames erupting from his stadium.

“Oh! That’s easier. She’d come to me!” He smiled, and leapt through the air with glee. “Oh, I’m looking forward to this…!”

He picked up his opera glasses and reveled at the sight.

Written in flames at the roof of the stadium, was a message for him.

“Let’s play a game. Meet us in Everfree.”

Giggling like a schoolgirl, Discord began prancing.

There is no hope. There is no escape. There is no love. There is no you. There is no me. There is no heart. There is no way. There is no end. There is no beginning. There is no hope.

What remained of Everfree was hard to describe, even comprehend.

It wasn’t a desert, but it held as much life as one– little to none. Trees were like ashen needles, devoid of life, few and far between, pointing towards the sky in twisted patterns. The terrain was erratic, splattered with what seemed like multicolored paint that fell from the occasional rain, and yet, the land was significantly flatter than the forest of harmony once was.

And it was there that the Princess of Hope awaited for the end.

“...I made a magic nullifying bubble around the entire area so he couldn’t drain magic or cast it. And yeah, sure, I couldn’t cast it either–” Sunset grinned, tilting her head. “But that’s where fighting comes in. Real fighting.”

“Wow…!” Pinkie gasped, blushing slightly. “T-that’s so cool…!”

“Yeah. Appeal to the ego, and take away the only way a hyper-confident villain can use to fight. Tirek fell like a baby– Too accustomed to eating magic and spitting it back. When he was forced to fight without it…”

“You wrecked him! That’s so awesome…!”

“Yeah. Now, funny enough, throwing a Tirek at this Discord wouldn't be the worst idea– But it’d be trading one problem for another.” She sighed, looking away. “The same strategy wont work on Discord, I can’t– I can’t just block chaos magic. And I doubt he hasn’t sealed up Tartarus permanently somehow, though. Burying monsters alive seems like his style here.”

“I’ve never even heard of a Tirek before…” She pouted, tilting her head. “Would be nice for two bad guys to wreck of each other…!”

“Yeah. Point is, we have to rely on Discord’s own stupidity here. He’s not omniscient. He’s fallible.” She scanned the horizon with her gaze. “He’ll make a mistake– Not because of his lack of intelligence, but because of his confidence.”

“T-then we get him.”

“Yeah…” She nodded, completely devoid of faith.

She was well aware that these could be her last moments.

“...Pinkie, you don’t have to be here. You should go back to your safehouse– I can’t promise I’ll be able to protect you– Much less… much less win.”

“I’m not going anywhere.” She stated without skipping a beat. “I’ve been fighting this fight for years. I want to be here if it ends…!”

“Heh…!” Letting out a weary chuckle, Sunset tilting her head. “You know what…? Being with you makes the prospect of being violated and obliterated by a god of chaos seem not half bad…!”

With a light blush, Pinkie giggled quietly. “I can see why another me is best friends with you…!” She let out a sigh with a tiny smile. “Things like these are better together... Win or lose…!”

“Probably lose.” Sunset exhaled out, closing her eyes.

She came to the realization of what she was doing, right at this moment. Picking a fight with an enemy she couldn’t beat, just so that she could die.

In this moment, she didn’t feel regret.

She felt sorrow.

Sorrow that her loved ones would never bury her, would never know what happened to her, would never get to say goodbye.

This was her decision. She was ready for the end– And she would go down fighting.

But her heart felt heavy.

“I… I… I’m sorry, Twi…!”

“...What did you say?” Pinkie tilted her head. Then she stopped– her tail vibrated, and she felt a shiver.

“Hello, my little po–”

Sunset turned and blasted the area behind them full force with light, creating a crater behind them and leveling several trees.

Covered in soot and ash, Discord pried himself off the ground, patting the dust of him. “I forgot that’s how Valkyries say ‘hello’-- Honestly, the things that slip your mind after a thousand years…!”

“Discord.” Sunset stated with a snarl, covering Pinkie with a wing, already adorned in armor.

“Sunset Shimmer!” He smiled and waved. “Ah, yes! I know your name. Your would-be mother was delighted to share! She shares a lot with me, these days…” His grin was malicious, twisted. “Although I feel hurt that no pony clued me in on this! But I recognize you now– The little filly that often studied alone in the Canterlot palace gardens– Being turned to stone doesn’t mean I can’t see or hear, you know?”

The Princess of Hope contained every fiber of her anger, every fiber of her desire of telling this Discord her true nature. It would make no difference, this wasn’t her world, and she wasn’t it’s Sunset. Focus on the target.

“This is cute, by the way!” He gestured vaguely at the two of them. “This little unlikely duo. The raging punk with a vengeful heart and the party girl hanging on by a thread. Both burned by me, wanting to burn back. I like it! Wonderful dynamic, lots of comedy potential! And of course, talk about shipping fodder, am I right?”

Time was running out, and Sunset ignored his words. “Let’s play a game.” She commanded, gritting her teeth.

“Oh yes. We shall.” He smiled deviously, and raised a hand to snap his fingers…

…And stopped.

Sunset covered Pinkie with a wing immediately ready to teleport out of the area, her horn flared as if they were both readying a draw on a duel.

“Eugh… So it’s like that, is it?” He crossed his arms, rolling his eyes.

“Yeah. It’s like that.” Slowly, she moved her wing back, keeping her eyes on his every movement. “Raise those fingers and Pinkie and I are out of here. Simple as that.”

He rarely allowed others to make the rules. He would allow an exception for this moment. “Well then– You’ve got my attention! Color me intrigued! Fascinated, even! How is there a valkyrie before me, one that Celestia raised, no less– And above all, what is this game you’d like to play?” He sat down in the air, leaning forward.

She would only bother to explain the latter. “A fight to the death. Winner takes all.” She stated through gritted teeth.

“...Oh?” He titled his head, slowly losing interest.

“That’s right. No magic from either side. The loser dies– Really, really dies. A simple battle, mortal to mortal.” She affirmed, narrowing her eyes.

“Heh. Heheh.” He shook his head, tapping his fingers together. “Ah, you valkyries, all the same. Only solving problems with violence… And you think you could save the world by killing me? Oh, the bravado…!”

“No. Not save the world.” She stepped a hoof on the floor.

“We’re just here to kill you.” Pinkie sputtered out.

“Oh, how interesting! You want to erase the foundation of your new world out of spite! How quaint!” He giggled lightheartedly, waving his hands. “And you honestly thought you could convince me to briefly let go of my godhood advantage for a little scuffle with an alicorn. A valkyrie, no less. You two insult my intellect– And I don’t know why I expected any better out of either of you, to think I’m this gullible! How disappointing!”

“Yeah. I knew he’d be scared.” Sunset grinned, sitting back. “You were right, Pink.”

“Told you! He’s a yellow-belly-coward!” Pinkie giggled. “C’mon Sunset. Let’s get out of here!”

“Oh, adorable.” He rolled his eyes. “And what exactly do I lose by refusing to participate in this little foal’s game?”

“Us.” Sunset affirmed coldly. “We’re leaving. You won, you have Equestria. Pinkie and I are going to leave and you’ll never see us again– And you’ll never find us.”

He paused, only for a moment, understanding the gravity of the situation.

“You said it yourself, there’s no point in fighting you. So you win! I give up! And you suck butt, you little fuck!” Pinkie stuck her tongue out angrily.

“Oh my goodness, really, you two? You’re trying reverse psychology on me?” He was almost offended. “You think you can trick a trickster, outplay a player? Laughable!”

“You’re not even a player.” Sunset scowled. “You were born into power you didn’t earn, and you represent a fundamental force our world never needed. No wonder you’re such a man-child that ruins everyone’s lives for giggles.”

“Y-yeah!! Always making fun of us ponies for the magic of friendship– And Why wouldn’t you? You’re never going to understand it!” Pinkie mocked, blowing raspberries. “Well guess what? Even the plushies, even the puppets, even the FOOTSTOOLS you made our friends into have felt more love in their short lives than you EVER HAD OR WILL!!”

His eye twitched. “...Really. Petty insults? I’m above this.” Shooting his muzzle up, he crossed his arms. “The Lord of Chaos is above all of you– Look around you, and see how every fiber of this world has bent to my whim! If your friendship and your love were so great, it would have won, wouldn’t it? But you all fell with a snap of my fingers.”

“Enjoy your throne of skulls.” Sunset snarled. “Enjoy spending the rest of your existence ruling over a barren world of puppets that hate you. And take it from me: You’re never going to ever force Celestia to be funny.”

Pinkie taunted him by shaking her ass and wagging her tail. “And you’ll never ever catch ME!!!”

“Ugh. Ugh.” he groaned, covering his face in embarrassment. “You two fools didn’t think this through at all, did you? There is a substantial imbalance in the reward ratio for either of us winning here on this day…”

“Then we’re leaving– And you’ll never see us again.” Sunset shrugged, grabbing hold of Pinkie. “I don’t care for a song and dance. I care about definitive victory. I’m leaving Equestria, and I’m taking Pinkie with me. Congrats, Discord, you’ve won.”

The Lord of Chaos bitterly, for a single moment, had to reckon with the fact that his only source of free will entertainment was leaving, and taking the latest, most interesting development on his world in years with her.

Whether he liked it or not, he was critically, imperatively interested in these two– And wanted them here.

One could even declare Pinkie to be his nemesis. But that didn’t matter now.

And if he was going to destroy them either way… He would like to have fun with this little ending.

“Alright then. Let’s do your little scuffle.” he grinned, rubbing his hands together. “Shall I make an arena for us? I’ll make this epic–”

“No. Right here, right now. Rid yourself of your powers, and we’ll do it.” Sunset affirmed immediately, taking a battle stance. “Make yourself mortal.”

“Oh, I don’t need any fanfare either. The show is about to begin, after all.” His grin widened, as he raised his hand…

…And snapped his fingers.

Introducing the latest line– The Valkyrie action figure! She comes with accessories and armor! She comes with bendable wings and legs! She comes with a fiery unyielding determination to break her opponents! She comes with a bottomless hole that can't ever be filled! She comes with a lack of purpose and meaning and directive and direction and

“O-oh no…!” Pinkie muttered in terror.

Sunset fell over.

She felt dizzy– Stupefied, having to shake herself off. Her body felt strangely numb.

She shook her head, exhaled, inhaled, and looked behind her…

And saw two other Sunset Shimmers.

One with a horn, the other with wings. They were both just as dizzy as her, and she felt a pit descend in her stomach as the realization sunk in.

The realization that she couldn’t feel magic anymore.

With frail breaths, she tapped her forehead, and felt no horn. And in her back, despite her movements, no wings.

Her Valkyrie armor laid on the floor absentmindedly, tumbling on the barren dirt, in pieces.

“W-where’s my horn– Where the fuck is my horn?!” The Pegasus Sunset shouted out in a panic, fluttering her wings.

The Unicorn Sunset clutched her forehead, wincing, grunting, clearly in pain.

And Discord laughed. He laughed and laughed, he rolled on the floor laughing. “There you go, Sunset Shimmer! Now neither of us will fight with our magic!!”

The Unicorn began screaming in pain. Sunset Shimmer frantically looked around, trying to feel any magic whatsoever– But it was gone.

“A-are you okay?? Oh no, oh no…!” Pinkie couldn’t comfort them– It was an impossible task.

The Unicorn’s horn unleashed a blast– But not one for battle.

All of Sunset’s belongings scattered across the dirt of the barren Everfree– As an alicorn, she could preserve many objects with her magic, but as a unicorn, she couldn’t contain them all.

She looked around frantically, in a panic, breathing heavily, seeing all the objects that flew out of her.

All of the letters she had exchanged with Celestia since she had become an alicorn– Five year’s worth– Were now floating down to the ground. The cast that had safeguarded her leg as she healed after defeating Midnight Sparkle– With every single cutiemark from her loved ones signed on it– Laid on the dirt, cracked. Her canteen, her snacks, even some bits, every supply she had gathered to survive in the multiverse was scattered on the barren soil next to her armor. Even one of the only swords she kept from her initial valkyrie training, one she didn’t even use anymore, was discarded.

Her eyes watered, as she breathed panicked breaths– All three of them did.

As they saw Starswirl’s biography of spells– A book her wife commanded her to sleep with, a book that she had gotten signed by the real thing, intent on showing to her love someday, laid on the cold dirt.

And still, through all of it, Discord laughed. “HAH! Oh my goodness, I had forgotten how fun it is to do this to alicorns– You should see your faces! I haven’t had this much fun since the last Valkyries tried taking me on! Oh, never gets old!!! Ohohoho, Ohhh…!” And he kept laughing.

The Sunset Shimmers looked amongst each other in frantic panic.

“W-who are you?!” The Unicorn asked. “What’s going on, where’s my wings?!”

“I’m ME! Who are you?!” The Earth Pony snarled. “G-give me back my horn!”

“We’re all me, w-were all us, you idiots!” The Pegasus flared her wings. “Gah, my head hurts…!”

“Oh, this part is always so amusing! I wish I had popcorn!” Discord snickered, observing the show. “Here comes the tears, the bickering…!”

“S-Sunset?! Snap out of it!” Pinkie requested, trying to get their attention.

“Which one of us??! God fucking damnit!!” The Pegasus barked out, taking flight, desperately trying to collect the letters that were being taken by the breeze. “No, no, no, NO!!”

“No no no no…!” The earth pony clutched the book desperately, seeing the signature she had once so gleefully hoped to show her wife. “I–I I lost everything, I lost– I lost–”

“D-damnit, don’t let them fly away– There, damnit!” The Unicorn desperately used her magic to gather the letters, overshooting and miscalculating her now significantly reduced power, and tripping over the fallen armor, feeling the headache of having overexerted her magic.

“Oh, I love the three dummies routine!!” Discord clapped with glee.

My place among the stars
Six wings, Sacred distance
In for a penny, in till you die
I love you too, but so what?

Pinkie’s eyes darted frantically between the three panicking Sunsets, unsure what to do.

One flew, desperately trying to grab hold of flying letters, the other tried gathering her belongings with magic, and the other just cried, clutching a book.

“THE KRAKEN WOULD HAVE BEEN BETTER THAN THIS!!” The Pegasus shouted out with immense frustration. “WHY THE FUCK DID WE–”

“SHUT UP, OTHER ME!” The Unicorn replied angrily. “WE ALL HAD THE SAME IDEA!”

“It's over. It's over, it's over…!” The Earth Pony cried, leaning her forehead against that book. “I can’t feel you…!”

The Pegasus landed, huffing, groaning, yelling. “Will Hermes’s curse even work like this?? It can’t, right?!”

“It doesn't matter if it does or not!” The Unicorn muttered, dropping the letters, letting them simply tumble in the dirt. “No matter what– We can’t be fixed except by THAT asshole!” She pointed at Discord.

“Oooh wildly different reactions here!” The Lord of Chaos amused himself applauding. “This is quite the show!”

“Fucking imitation!” The Unicorn snarled, shoving the pegasus. “We can’t fight him like this– We can’t fight ANYTHING!”

“Oh I’m sorry!” The Pegasus shoved back, barking out. “Wasn’t our plan to die? And why are you blaming me, asshole, you’re ME!”

“EVERYPONY SHUT UP AND LOOK AT ME!!” Pinkie yelled out, silencing the Sunsets, and forcing them to look at her.

“L-look, I know you’re scared…! I’m scared too!” The Pink Pony pleaded, huddling them closer. “B-but this is it, girls!! This is where we stand and fight together!”

“Y-you’re joking, right Pink? We can’t fight him like this!” Flaring her wings, the Pegasus scoffed. “I-it’s over!!”

“Ugh, she– I’m right.” The Unicorn shook her head. “I should have seen this coming– This was a terrible, awful idea. I-I didn’t want it to end like this, I… I should have known better.”

“D-don’t say that! Either of you!” Pinkie affirmed, stomping the ground with a hoof. “This is our moment to shine, we can do this!”

“I-it’s too late.” The Earth Pony muttered, tears in her eyes, placing the book down, closing her eyes. “I knew this was going to happen sooner or later– I knew those wings weren’t going to stay in my back forever, I–”

“Stop.”

The three of them were silenced instantly, as soon as Pinkie’s tone indicated such stern, serious faith.

“You killed Tirek without alicorn magic.” She affirmed with stern confidence. “You said it yourself, you don’t need these to fight!”

The three Sunsets looked among each other.

“Whether you have wings or not– Whether you have a horn or not– You’re Sunset Shimmer!!” She affirmed fiercely.

Silence. Discord seemed invested in the drama.

The Pegasus chuckled. “...Yeah. That’s Pinkie Pie.”

With a weary, tired laugh, the Unicorn shook her head. “S-sorry, sorry for… I can’t believe I let myself fall like that. Thanks, Pink.” Tilting her head, gazing at her winged self, she smiled. “What do you say, other me? One more, for all the marbles?”

“What the hell. It’s the end of the world. I feel fine.” She grinned, but then her expression softened. “...Hey. How about you…?”

The Earth Pony grimaced with sorrow, looking down. “...What if we make it back home like this? Would she even recognize us?”

“She will.” The other two affirmed simultaneously.

“I… I don't know if I can fight like this…!” The Earth Pony looked down at her own hooves. “Without magic, without wings…!”

“You still have our strength.” The unicorn affirmed, with her magic, bringing forth the sword that had been discarded carelessly, and placing it before her.

“What else did we ever need?” The Pegasus tilted her head with a grin.

“...Strength…” She muttered, looking down at the sword. Then, with a slight smile, looked up to the party pony. “Pinkie… Thank you. Thank you for reminding me of me.” She exhaled, shaking her head. “I don’t know about these two, but… Thanks.”

The other two agreed immediately, almost feeling offended that she wouldn’t include them.

“Well then.” The Earth Pony’s expression hardened.

With single, determined movements, she picked up that sword, turned around, and faced Discord.

“Um, hello? Aren’t you supposed to be a weeping disharmonious mess?” He tilted his head with confusion. “...What happened to my show?”

“Just getting started.” The Earth Pony snarled, gripping the sword with her jaws.

Bend it until it breaks, bend them until they break
Clip your wings, Laugh at time
Zero Sum
What if it is, because it was?
What if it never was at all?

The next moments were frantic, especially for the Lord of Chaos.

After all, it was the first time he was bleeding.

The Earth Pony that was once an alicorn charged at him and struck viciously, combining slices and spins of her blade with hoof strikes and bucks– And Discord couldn’t simply fly away from the attacks, his wings were decorative now.

The Pegasus that was once an alicorn was impeccably agile. She would soar around him, constantly in his blind spot, striking at his limbs with her hooves, delivering swift punches to the back of his head and legs, knocking him off balance.

The Unicorn ran around him, functioning as support, keeping her allies out of harm's way and blasting him with magic wherever she could. Her horn would slice him, alight, and his multicolored blood would spray onto the dirt.

And Pinkie laughed– She laughed as she joined the fight and got to finally to do something she had wanted to for so, so long.

She punched Discord in the face.

“O-okay!! This is no longer amusing!” He affirmed, backing up, slapping them with his tail, flailing his claws.

“Oh, it’s funny.” The three Sunsets declared with glee.

With her strength, the Earth Pony tossed Pinkie in the air, directly towards his face. “BUT THIS TIME, THE JOKE’S ON YOU!”

With a swift punch, she delivered a smoke bomb directly at his face. The Pegasus carried her out of there, and the unicorn kept the smoke from blinding her allies, focussed entirely on the Lord of Chaos, who coughed and sputtered.

“N-now, now! Isn’t this unsportsmanlike??” He choked, waving his hands desperately trying to rid himself of smoke. “It’s against the rules?!”

“What’s wrong, Discord?!” The Pegasus bellowed with a smile.

“Afraid of a few ponies?!” The Unicorn shouted with glee.

He pinned the Earth Pony to the ground with hand, baring his uneven jaws. Leaning down, with her teeth, she bit down one of his thumbs and twisted it until it broke.

He never even landed his own hit, screaming in pain as the pegasus tossed Pinkie at him, who landed like a cannonball, and the unicorn sliced at his back.

“I AM ABOVE ALL OF YOU, HOW DARE–”

Pinkie tossed a rope made of taffy upwards, and the Pegasus grabbed it, and flying with impeccable speed, she began entangling the Lord of Chaos.

The Earth Pony sliced his right hand with a clean cut, leapt off of him, and delivered a swift right hook– The strength of an Earth Pony making the air around them shudder.

The Unicorn, with decisive horn movements, leaping forward, cleaved his other hand off, then pulled him down to the ground with her magic.

“A-alright, you b-blasted fools, I was hoping it would never come to this…!” He barked out madly, with a tangible hint of fear.

Sunset didn’t let him speak any longer. With a vicious battle cry, she leapt into the air, holding the blade, intent on finishing him off savagely…

A flash blinded them, and a puff of smoke.

She landed on something other than him, and bounced off.

The four combatants breathed incredibly heavily, watching the strange object that had replaced Discord.

He was now, to all of their surprises, a simple cocoon.

Vivisection of the parasite
Comedy comes in threes
Despite everything, you have nothing
Hope brings Joy

Sunset yelled out, leaping above the cocoon, and began striking it viciously. “COME ON OUT YOU BASTARD!!” She sliced, cleaved, and her blade was ineffective. “YOU FUCKING COWARD!! YOU THINK I’M AFRAID OF YOU??!?!! GAAAAAH!!!’

“W-what happened?” Pinkie looked around frantically, then back at the cocoon. “Where did he go?!”

“You’re looking at him. Goddamnit.” The Pegasus landed, and tried striking the cocoon, to no avail. “Is this for protection? Or is he morphing? He’s stalling, right?”

“Does it matter?!” The unicorn sat down, breathing deeply. “MotherFUCKER. H-how long do we have? Has it been an hour?”

“We have to be running out of time.” The Pegasus affirmed, circling the cocoon worringly, inspecting it. “I… Shit, shit.”

“FUCKING DIE, YOU BASTARD!!” The Earth Pony struck her opponent one final time, and let the sword roll off, and leapt away from the cocoon herself, defeated. “D-dammnit, DAMNIT!”

“I-I don’t understand, what does this mean?!” Pinkie’s ears twitched worryingly, as she inspected the object. “What is he doing?!”

“Hiding.” The Unicorn muttered, shaking her head. “Hiding from us, buying time… Damnit, it doesn’t matter. When he comes out of this shit, he’ll be back to normal, and let’s face it, I'll be gone to the next universe by then, too…”

“That is if he doesn’t come out different.” The Pegasus shuddered– “And if my multiversal curse even works with us divided like this.”

“F-fuck.” Groaning, sitting down, the Unicorn sighed. “We had him. We actually had him.”

“W-we did.” The Earth Pony agreed, joining them. “What else can we do while we’re here…? Is there something?”

“There HAS to be something you can do!! H-he’s exposed now, right?” Pinkie waved at him in desperation. “Blast him with magic or something! Stop him from coming back!! S-stop him!”

The three Sunsets paused, and looked at each other.

“...It’s a difficult spell. Can you pull it off?”

“He’s stationary and unresponsive– Not even asleep. I can easily do it, even just as an unicorn.”

“But it has to go somewhere. We can’t erase it.”

“Not it! Hah!”

“Obviously not it.”

“It can’t be any of us, we don’t even belong in this universe.”

“Um… What are you girls talking about?” Pinkie tilted her head in confusion.

The three Sunsets came to the same realization at the same time.

“...What if she can fix this?”

“...What if it does have a place in Harmony?”

“...What if chaos magic had to be earned, just like alicornhood?”

“G-girls, you lost me…?”

Stepping forward carefully, the unicorn regarded Pinkie with expectation and pity. “Pinkie… This is important. What if saving this world was possible, but only you could do it?”

“I would save it, of course!” She affirmed without hesitation.

“Yeah, but…” The pegasus stepped forward, just as gently. “What if it changed you permanently? Maybe for the worse?”

“...If I can save the world, I don’t care what happens to me! Everypony else here deserves to live!!” She reaffirmed. “I… If there’s even a chance that we can bring everypony back, we have to try.”

“Even if it kills you?” The Earth Pony regarded her with tremendous concern. “This might kill you, Pinkie. It might pop you like a grape…”

“She’s Pinkie Pie, she doesn’t mind exploding.”

“I don’t mind exploding!”

“See? Heh.”

The Unicorn pulled her closer, regarding her with fear. “Pinkie. This is it, okay? I know how to stop Discord, here and now, but it has to be you. Are you ready? I don’t know how much time we have…!”

“I’m ready. Let’s do it.” She nodded without hesitation.

I have nothing left to give, so I will give everything, Forgive me, my star.

With an inhale, the Unicorn began circling around the cocoon, with her horn pointed low.

Each circle she made, there were more runes on the ground, perfectly encasing the cocoon in a secondary layer of magic.

The more the runes were formed, the more they pulsated with light. The Pegasus and the Earth Pony backed away, keeping themselves at a wise distance.

“...Okay. Touch the cocoon.” Sunset commanded carefully, as she walked around the runic circle, double checking each incantation, every single detail. “It’s a simple spell, but incredibly hard to perform on normal means…!”

“...But incredibly easy if our target is a fucking orb.” The Pegasus frowned. “He can’t fight back, he can’t hear us…! How Ironic, we thought about Tirek so much…”

“Once we do this, he’s finished.” The Earth Pony affirmed. “But Pinkie, are you sure…? There’s no going back. And you might die here– We don’t know what will happen.”

“I’m sure! Fire it up, we don’t know how much time we have, c’mon!”

“Stand as still as you can…!” The Unicorn muttered, getting behind her. “A-and whatever you do, let it in, okay? Don’t resist…!”

A cacophony of prismatic light exploded inside the runic circle that contained Pinkie Pie and what was left of Discord.

The unicorn strained and huffed– This kind of spell was simple in theory, but in practice, insane– Especially with a target like this.

After all, power transfer spells couldn’t ever be performed on moving targets, or even conscious ones, but this was indeed a special case, and so much power…

Slowly, but intensely, and with absolute certainty…

The Lord of Chaos’s power was transferred to the Earth Pony, Pinkie Pie.

“Real, true power… The kind of power that is the bedrock of a world–” The Unicorn strained, winced, focussed entirely. “It should be earned.”

“And you’ve earned it, Pinkie.” The Pegasus nodded, observing the process carefully. “You want, above all else, to help others.”

“...And to see them smile.” The Earth Pony grinned hopefully. “I can’t think of a more fitting wielder…!”

The light increased even more, it engulfed Pinkie completely, she couldn’t even hear them anymore, much less feel anything.

“So, welcome to your new world…!” The unicorn smiled, as the spell reached its last moments. “...Princess of Chaos and Joy, Pinkie Pie!”

The light exploded, the air around them shook, and for a moment, all was still.

Floating down, Pinkie landed before them– Saturated, now with a horn and wings– A twisted horn, and mismatched wings, and full of colorful strips in her hair.

“I…I… oh gosh…!” She muttered, spreading her wings, looking at her new self. “I… Am I…?”

“You have all of Discord’s powers now.” the Three Sunsets bowed. “Use them wisely, Pink–”

Pinkie Pie vomited.

The birth of a star through the bleeding eye of a spider.
I’ve lately felt a profound enormous amount of nothing.
The forest are the trees, each forest is a tree.
Check ignition and put your helmet on. Ground control, to Major Tom.
Can you hear me, Major Tom?
Can you hear?
Am I sitting in a tin can
Far above the Moon
The planet Earth is blue
And there's nothing I can do
And the end of the world
Was brought about by simple curiosity

“S-SNAP OUT OF IT, PINKIE!!” Sunset pleaded worryingly, as the three of them held her.

“...The end of the world brought about by curiosity, by a whim of careless man, one that never knew love or friendshi–GGAHHHH!H!!!!!” She yelled, clutching her head. “I-I can see it, all of it, every color, all of them dancing in my head in a kaleidoscope of madness!!”

“SLOW DOWN!! THIS ISN’T WHO YOU ARE!”

“THIS POWER DOESN'T CONTROL YOU, PINKIE!”

“WINGS OR NOT, HORN OR NOT, YOU’RE PINKIE PIE!!”

She stopped.

She stopped, and she giggled, giggled with relief, with weariness and joy.

Quickly and with love, she enveloped the three Sunsets in a tight hug, wings and all. “T-thank you…! Thank you so much…! I can feel everything, I can smell colors, I can see noises, and, and…!” She smiled truly, eyes watering. “I can thank you. So thank you. Thank you, from all of us.”

“N-no worries…!” The unicorn smiled, then looked behind her– The cocoon sat as still as it had before.

“He’s just an inanimate object now.” The pegasus affirmed with a scowl. “I doubt he can even feel anything– Much less think. Bigger mercy than he put on his victims…”

“Good riddance.” The Earth Pony scoffed for good measure. “...It’s over, then.”

“Not quite.” Pinkie murmured, floating above them, horn and eyes alight, flaring her wings.

The world trembled with her will. The ground below the cocoon opened, gave way, and swallowed it, deeper deeper, deeper…

“...Deeper than Tartarus.” Pinkie snarled, then let out an immense sigh of relief. “...Now it’s over.”

“Not bad for a first decree as the chaos bearer of your world, Pink.”

“I’d like to suggest a second decree–”

“Wait!” The Unicorn stopped them. “Maybe let’s not jump into this? She’s just getting used to her powers, she could mess us up REALLY badly if she got this wrong…!”

“It’s the least I can do…!” Pinkie murmured, with a proud, glad smile. “You deserve to be whole, Sunset. You deserve the world, you deserve everything…!”

“Let’s think about this– Hermes’s curse hasn’t taken effect, do you think…?” The Unicorn pondered. “An hour HAS to have passed by now. Maybe if we’re like this, it doesn’t work…?”

“I don’t want to stall in this world. No offense.” The Pegasus sat down. “...We’re needed elsewhere.”

“Look… You have Discord’s powers now. You should be able to unite me…!” The Earth Pony muttered with an exhausted shudder. “So please do it. I really, really miss being an alicorn…!”

“Well, yeah. Besides, it’d be weird to meet Twilight like this!” The Unicorn chuckled. “Three of me running around would get… Confusing.”

“Actually, she’d probably think it’s kinda hot.”

The other two Sunsets glared at the pegasus with respective flusters.

“What? We were literally all thinking it! Sheesh!”

Pinkie’s giggles felt like a heavenly choir, considering the amount of cosmic radiation coursed through her mind. “...I’m going to miss you, Sunset Shimmer.” She came closer, slightly flustered. “So, um… In other universes, is there any in which… You and me, um…”

“More than one.” The three Sunsets affirmed with proud grins. “And we never regret it.”

Her fluster only intensified, as she sat down, looking away. “G-gosh, if you weren’t married…!”

“Hey…. There’s a me in this world.”

“It’ll probably be a fixer upper, but…”

“Shoot your shot?”

Her eyes widened, and she smiled with teeth. “O-oh yeah! She’s back at the sugarcube corner, right?? Oh my gosh, I should go–” She was readying her wings clumsily as the three of them interrupted her

“Maybe fix the world first, Pink. Hell, maybe she’ll help you…!”

“Start with the Princesses– There’s a lot of work to be done still…”

“And a lot of the damage he did may be irreversible, but… Maybe with your help, you can bring everypony back– And they can start living here again.”

The Princess of Chaos and Joy took a deep breath. “Y-yeah. Yeah. I can do this. So…?”

“Let’s just… Think about this, for a moment.” The Unicorn suggested, sitting down. “If Hermes’s curse doesn’t work with me like this– Maybe, we should entertain the idea…?”

“Staying put in this world? That’s not a good move!” The Pegasus scoffed. “I don’t want to have my mind fractured for any longer than I have to– We don’t know what kind of side effect that’ll have on us– On me!”

“At least we’d finally get to sleep.” The Earth Pony sighed. “I don’t like it either but…!”

“Maybe if we stayed put, Twilight could finally find us?” Sighing, the Unicorn pondered. “I don't know if she’s even looking for us, but–”

“No, man. Think about this: If Hermes’s magic isn't working on us now, then what’s the chance that her using his tech would work too?” The Pegasus shook her head. “Besides. Even if she found this universe, she wouldn’t recognize us. She’d just move on to the next.”

“We’re working with a lot of hypotheticals here, ugh–” The Earth pony clutched her temples, groaning. “Sorry, Pink. I’m used to thinking my thoughts, not having to actually say them– This sucks.”

“Yeah. it really does.” The other two Sunsets agreed.

“I-it’s okay. It’s cute.” The Princess of Chaos giggled, letting her gaze wonder. “Ugh… There’s so much I’m going to have to fix– So many of us I need to bring back… I’ll… This is going to take years.”

“If anypony can, it’s you, Pink.” The unicorn affirmed with a proud smile, gathering her scattered belongings with magic. “I know you can.”

“Yeah… Chaos and Harmony don’t have to be opposing forces.” The Pegasus stated with a grin, helping her other self. “You can coexist– And whatever you make of this world, it’s going to be beautiful.”

With a chuckle, the Earth Pony shook her head. “...Aaaand I miss being an alicorn. C’mon, let’s do this. Try not to explode us, Pinkie.”

“I wouldn’t dream of it!” She grinned wildly, and got ready to zap them.

One more for the road, the three Sunsets hugged her tightly, lovingly, and she hugged back.

“You know what…?” letting out a weary chuckle, Pinkie giggled. “Being with you makes being a vessel of chaos who’s mind can see in a multitude of dimensions not seem half bad…!”

“You’re Pinkie Pie.” The three Sunsets affirmed without hesitation. “Never forget that above everything– Chaos and joy.”

“Especially joy.” She nodded in complete agreement, smiling warmly.

She readied herself.

With an exhale, entirely concentrated, and yet, feeling all forces of Harmony and Chaos singing together as one, Pinkie Pie united Sunset Shimmer once more.

After a prismatic blast, and a puff of smoke, the alicorn before her smiled truly, and hugged herself, spreading her wings, feeling her horn. “I’m… I’m me again!” She let out an immense sigh of relief. “O-oh, gosh, three memories in one, ouch…!”

And before she could do anything else, that light began enveloping her. The one she dreaded.

“O-okay, shit shit shit–” Using her magic, she gathered her belongings and her armor, bringing them closer, storing them like before. “S-sorry, I’ve gotta go! I wish we had more time…!”

“It’s okay!” Pinkie smiled truly. “We’ll both be okay. I know that now!”

“Thanks Pink…!” She reciprocated on the warmth, being taken by the light. “Don’t forget who you are, okay…? See you around…!”

And just like that, she was onto the next universe.

“...Onto the next universe…!” Pinkie murmured, looking at the sky with a weary smile. “Ah… I hate cliffhangers. See you around, Sunset Shimmer…!”

Turning around, flapping her wings clumsily, feeling her surroundings, she breathed deeply.

“Okay Pinkie. Let’s save the world.”

Hope Brings Joy.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS DISCORD.

INFO: Discord cannot be killed by normal means. Discord cannot be killed by normal means. Discord cannot be killed by normal means. Discord cannot be killed by normal means. Discord cannot be killed by normal means. Discord cannot be killed by normal means.

VERDICT: And yet, Pinkie Pie is no normal mean. neither could have won without the other. It was a decisive, joyful victory for the Princess of Hope and the Princess of chaos and joy.

The Princess of Chaos and Joy, Pinkie Pie!

Ngl I've had this idea in my head for such a long time. I'm not a fundamental hater of the canon, but I do think that Discords unending malice and lack of empathy was more endearing when he was a villan, not his 'reformed' stance.

Let's face it, he was reformed, but far from redeemed. I won't discuss this, if you get it you get it, and no, I'm not a fluttercord fan at ALL. It reeks of codependency and 'i can fix him' freedom, but still, I try not to let my biases affect my writing as much-- I still have and will write Discord as a decent guy in this fic and others.

Also I came to realize that a lot of the fandom is kind of predisposed to hyping Discord up? It feels like a lot of people think that he's infalible by default or something, like yeah, for sure, he's powerful, but he's not an omnicient god-being, he's a snoopy manchild that lives to disturb people and their peace lmao

also I think that earning a power, like alicornhood, should be much better for building someone to be worthy of it, rather than just being born with it. I think its phenomenal writing that a being like chaos is completely devoid of empathy, after all, he was born this way! And he sees the world as his playset bc it often is.

But hey. Pinkie would use this power semi wisely. The damage done to her world is definitely engrained at its core-- but someday, everyone will be back, and they'll be able to live decent lives again.

Also shoutout to that sequence on the theater, the show. 'Cause I wrote that before the hiatus, I was SO inspired.

I like the idea that Discord cant ever truly take free will away, especially from Alicorns. Luna says what we're all thinking.

Fun fact, I drew this MONTHS ago. Before I went into the hiatus, even, lmao. I planned this BIG in advance. The irony that Twilight is deadling with more than TEN Sunsets currently

Also if you don't know, the cocoon thing is from the comics! Discord was going to come out of that either as Accord, or as a more twisted creature. no matter what, he'd still be dangerous.

Speaking of which, I strongly considered referencing Cosmos here, but I realized that the chapter was as long as it is. But I was thinking of Sunset prime going "Btw Sunset, be carefull with his ex. She's crazy." And then Chaos Pinkie has to take down Cosmos 1 v 1, heh.

I do think it'd be easy to write an Cosmos story with Sunset Prime! She's shown how capable she is at resisting mind control, so she'd yoink that crystal amulet out and crush it, or do so with her wife, immediately sussing out that smth was wrong.

Oh also, Cadance did move all of the people she could to a glaciar somewhere, far enough that discord doesn't bother with them. Too cold. I did consider repercussions of this, and thought of how stupid it'd be if she stepped down from depression, and cult leader starlight took over, and had a civil war with Trixie that also wants to govern, leading to them becoming hate lovers in the north fucking pole lmao. A sordid, and dumb story.

And yes, Pinkie finds her own Sunset here, and Sunset gets to be chaos's babygirl, and they'd absolutely be in a polycule with twilight heheh. This allows me to make the low hanging fruit joke that Harmony and Chaos are both bangin sunset shimmer. Good for her.

Can you IMAGINE the parties she can throw now?? Like when she's sure she's brought everyone back she's going to toss an Equestria-wide party for SURE.

I hope you're enjoying the return of the shimmerverse, heh. I might write a one-shot next. Which, btw, if you want to see more of this Pinkie, go read 'Twilight vs Twilight' heh.

Next chapter will be more chill! not as fucked up and high stakes. and we'll have a bit more of Wallflower Blush-- Just a bit. A taste.

No good deed goes unpunished.

Sunset let out an exhale.

Foraging had been particularly difficult today– Everfree wasn’t always kind and helpful, much less safe.

Be it for the increase of dangerous beasts lurking these grounds, be it for the moments where the flora became hostile– She didn’t know.

Maybe Harmony itself was out of balance somewhere– She didn’t know.

And she didn’t care.

The unicorn placed the basket outside of her shack, which was less than filled with a few berries, fruits and edible plants she had gathered, and took a moment to stretch.

Taking a glance towards the sky, the sun looked low. No time like the present to begin working on dinner.

She stepped inside her home– A small, compact shack in the woods, with barely much of anything inside. Rudimentary chairs, a few kitchen appliances, a single, old worn couch she had found in the woods long ago, a fireplace that awaited her magical input, an unkempt bed, and a small bookcase.

Letting out a yawn, she placed the berries and fruits she had found on her kitchen counter, as a certain despondent laziness kicked in.

Walking over to the fireplace, a mere suggestion from her horn set it alight.

She sat before it, lazily, wearily leaning back on the couch, and watched the flames dance, thinking of nothing at all.

Her mind drifted, as it often did, to an emptiness in the back of her head.

The absence of something, the absence of nothing, she breathed in, and breathed out, feeling the same emptiness she always felt.

It brought her an emotion close to content. That was good enough.

Breathing in, breathing out.

She was fiercely knocked out of her trance by the Princess of Hope crashing onto her living room in between her and the fire.

“Urgh. Softer landing, at least!” She muttered, standing from the rug she was on, taking a wary look around her surroundings.

Inspecting the room, she was surprised by how little surprised this other self was.

“Hey. You’re staining my rug with… What even is that?” This Sunset narrowed her eyes with disinterest.

“Sugar from a candy storm– From a world torn apart by Discord a few hours ago– it’s a long story. There was a storm of candy.” She groaned, shrugging. “Are you not– Surprised…?”

With a sigh, Sunset looked down at the rug. “...Ugh, I’ll have an ant problem now. Please leave, I don’t like visitors.”

“But… I’m you. I’m you!”

“Um… No you’re not, I’m me.”

“I’m you from another universe, I mean!”

“...So what? Again, rug, get off it.”

“You’re not surprised at all on seeing another version of you?”

“Hah. Funny. You’re not me, stranger. I don’t have wings.”

The Valkyrie stood there, entirely confused, as she watched her other self stand from the couch, gather a few cleaning appliances, and head back to the rug she stood on.

“...What the hell happened to you…?” She narrowed her eyes, inspecting this strange, despondent self.

“Get off my rug, please.” The unicorn stated simply, waving a broom and a small trash can with her magic.

She recoiled, moving towards the entrance of the small shack, glancing towards the windows. “...Everfree… you’re another hermit. But close to home, it seems. What is wrong with the forest…?” Squinting, she could see a looming darkness, and sense a danger that wasn't meant to be there.

“The forest has always been like that.” Her other self responded with a shrug.

“Are you friends with Zecora too? I’ve met a few other Sunsets that–”

“Zecowhat?” She mumbled, cleaning absentmindedly.

“...Nevermind.”

The Valkyrie watched every little movement this other self made.

She looked tired. She looked weary, and there was something clearly wrong with her.

“...You’re still here? I don’t care for visitors. Please leave.” She stated, a bit stronger, coming closer.

“...Do you ever leave here?” The Princess of hope asked carefully.

“Of course I do. Where else am I going to find food?” She scoffed, rolling her eyes.

“Do you ever go to towns, I mean. Visit Ponyville?” She narrowed her eyes. “Visit… Canterlot?”

“I’m not supposed to go there.” Sunset stated robotically, automatically, with her voice failing her for a moment. “I’m not supposed to go there. I don’t care about you or your questions– Leave my home.”

“...Are you a prisoner here?”

“I’m not a prisoner, this is my home, and you’re trespassing.” Sternly, Sunset came closer, and she didn’t seem fazed at the alicorn towering over her. “I’m not interested in whatever you’re selling, how you got here, or why you look like me. Leave–”

The Princess of Hope touched her.

I am Sunset —---

And I destroyed —--- —--- - - - —---

I was not —-- – – —--- – —

So I —- – — —-

With the help of —- — – – –

—- – - - —- —-- - - - Forever home.

This is what I deserve.

“W-what is wrong with you?!” The Valkyrie backed away, inspecting this strange counterpart. “Y-your memories, it’s like– It’s like they’ve been erased! Paved over!”

Tilting her head, narrowing her eyes, her other self raised an eyebrow. “...I don’t know what you’re talking about, and I don’t care for it. Leave.”

The Princess of Hope touched her again.

I will never —--- — —-

For as long as I —- —

This is what I —---

I have no —- – -

I killed my ---- - - --

I didn't mean to ----- - --

--- -- ---- --- - - What I deserve.

And no —- — - -

This is all that I am.

“S-stop that!” Sunset backed away from the alicorn in confusion. “I don’t know what you’re doing but STOP IT.”

“Your memories have been erased. I think somepony is forcing you to live like this.” The Valkyrie noted, approaching her. “Something awful must have happened–”

“--Nothing happened! This is my home, I live here, YOU’RE the one trespassing!” Gritting her teeth, she backed away more. “So stop doing whatever you’re doing, turn around, and get out of my home, or I’ll TAKE you out.”

Her horn sparked and flared.

The Valkyrie stood there, for a moment.

“...Wallflower Blush.”

“What?”

“Does that name mean anything to you?”

“No– Why would it– Just get out of my house!!”

Stepping forward, the alicorn grabbed hold of her again. She now knew what to look for.

“...Again, I have to ask if you’re absolutely sure.” Wallflower noted, sitting on the clear floor of Sunset’s shack, having already prepared the runes on the floor. “There’s not exactly a refund policy on this.”

“Yeah, because I won’t remember to ask for one.” Sunset groaned, setting her affairs in order, ensuring everything was organized for after this. “I know. I don’t care, I’m ready.”

Wallflower… I knew it.

“Did you remember to leave yourself a note?” The Earth pony tilted her head with concern. “It’ll be the only lifeline you have if you’re confused. It needs to be thorough.”

“Yeah, I remember. It’s in the back of the front door.” Sunset sat down, staring straight ahead to the only resident of her home. “And you’re ready too, right?”

Why is everything so… Blurred? Why is this so deep down? Why did I have to dig so deep to find this?

“I am.” She placed the memory stone on the floor before them.

Ugh. Damnit. I can see where this is going.

“...Repeat everything you’re about to do.”

She breathed in. “I will erase nearly everything. I’ll keep all of your cognitive functions, and I'll make you be drawn to this house. You won’t remember your past, whatever family or bonds you had, anything at all– You’ll remember your name, and most of your motor skills. Those are… much harder to erase.”

“I still want to walk, so yeah.” She almost laughed, despite the circumstances. “Will I still know magic? Will I still know how to use it well, I mean.”

“Muscle memory– You won’t forget your physical capabilities. It might seem like you did at first, but they’ll come back to you naturally.” She noted somberly. “These kinds of things are… Incredibly hard to forget. Like the melody of a song that means a lot to you– You might be reminded of it at any time, anyday, however long it’s been…”

You’re not just a hermit. You’re a runaway. But– To have come this far…!

“Right. And you’re going to ensure I don’t leave these woods, right?” She reinforced.

“I’ll make you as averse as I can to public spaces. Self-suficient.” The Earth Pony tapped the Memory Stone. “But truly staying is up to you. If you really want to stay, you’ll stay, no matter what I tamper with.”

“Good.” Sunset exhaled, nodding. “...What are we waiting for?”

How could I do this to myself? What did I do?

Wallflower paused, regarding her with pity. “...You know, this is usually where my clients have second thoughts.” She muttered. “...What you’re asking me to do is… More than I’ve ever erased for anypony. Way more. Are you absolutely sure that this is what you want?”

“Its either this or I kill myself.” She stated simply.

Always, every fucking time, always, why can’t you just fucking… Face it? Face the mess you made, the life you ruined? It’s still there. They’ll forgive you. It’s never, ever too late to try again!

Silence. Wallflower was taken back with a grimace. “...Oh… It’s like that, then…!” After a small pause to breathe, she gave her eye contact. “I usually don’t like to lose a payday, but if you’re feeling like this, I can redirect you to other services, other ponies that could help you with your emotional state. They can help you with your living circumstances–”

“Wallflower.” Sunset’s expression hardened. “I’m not going to get into detail of what I did– But I can’t show my face anywhere in Equestria. I thought of fleeing the country, but it would be too dangerous for me.” She stood, coming closer, staring down on the Earth Pony. “I am paying you for a service. What you’re about to do is make me be capable of living with myself. So just. Fucking. Do it.”

Don’t do this. Don’t do this, don’t throw it all away, no, no no…!

With an exhale, she nodded. “Okay. Sit down.”

A green glow began emanating from the Memory Stone. “When you wake up tomorrow, the old you will be done. She will be dead– Buried so deep it’s unlikely even I could dig her memories back out. Goodnight, Sunset Shimmer.”

DAMNIT, NO!!

“Y-you erased it– You did it to yourself!” The Valkyrie backed away, grimacing with shame. “You buried it so fucking deep even I could barely find it! You got the Witch of Memory to permanently snuff out a part of yourself– For what, so you could feel a bit better?! Because you couldn’t face it?!”

“Shut up. Shut the fuck up!” Sunset backed away in confusion and anger. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, shut up!!”

“What does Twilight Sparkle mean to you? What did you do?!”

“GET OUT OF MY HOUSE!!!” She yelled out angrily.

“No.” The Valkyrie grabbed her, and pinned her against a wall. “I’m not letting you run away anymore. I can’t bring back your memories. But I can show you mine.”

I am Sunset Shimmer.

I trained under Celestia.

I was her first pupil.

And I failed.

My hubris, my ego, and much more, led to me being exiled– But I returned. I returned, intent on vengeance. Intent on payback.

Intent on payback on the one that replaced me.

Twilight Sparkle.

I stole her crown.

And after I fell–

She was violently shoved away.

The Alicorn stood in the middle of the room, inspecting her other self.

Heavy, shallow breaths, sweating, panicked, gritting her teeth.

And eyes full of rage.

“I-I erased that… For a reason.” She snarled, looking down, her breathing quickened. “And you, you fucking– Mockery. You bring it back…?! For what…?!

“Breathe.” Sunset suggested carefully, as if she was in the presence of a wild animal she did not fear. “We can still fix this–”

Sunset punched the Valkyrie, full force, a right hook.

The alicorn stood there, frowning, feeling blood run down her muzzle.

“Are you seriou–”

And she continued. Several violent flails of her hooves, several swings, and the Valkyrie began blocking and dodging.

Grabbing hold of her hooves, pulling her close, she whispered to the unicorn. “You don’t want this fight–”

She was silenced by a headbutt, which was retaliated by the unicorn being thrown away over her couch and toppling it.

“Picking a fight with an alicorn?! Seriously?!” The Valkyrie grumbled in annoyance. “I don’t want to hurt you–”

Sunset, with her magic, grabbed a night stand and tossed it at the Valkyrie, striking her full force, breaking it into splinters.

The fight became closer. The unicorn violently and savagely tried striking her opponent with hooves and horns, who blocked or dodged her every strike.

“I see you remember how to fight, at least!!” She snarled, before tossing the unicorn towards the kitchen, sending her tumbling, knocking a chair away.

She didn’t wait or stayed down– Immediately standing she began gathering cutlery with her magic and violently tossing it at her opponent.

Forks, knives, anything she could muster, all tossed with violent intent.

With a determined magical motion, the alicorn hoisted the couch and used it as a shield.

Galloping, full force, the unicorn tackled her, pinning her down with a scream of fury.

“Are you done yet?” The Princess of hope scowled, effortlessly blocking her opponents strikes. “Because when you’re done–”

“I’ll FUCKING KILL YOU!!” She bellowed, before lighting her horn and attempting to descend it upon her opponent with murderous intent.

With a swift and easy movement, the Valkyrie flipped her over, and pinned her down, restraining her horn and forcing her face onto the floor. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

With her magic, the unicorn toppled the nearby bookcase, crashing it on top of the alicorn, not before teleporting away.

The books were a nuisance but the weight was nothing. She grunted with annoyance, and quickly tipped the bookcase, using it to block a strike from the unicorn. “This fight is pointless!” She snarled, before kicking the bookcase forward, over her counterpart.

She dodged out of the way, but the bookcase itself broke, and crashed upon the fireplace, the fire gaining more fuel, and slowly spreading through the books.

“Is this really worth ruining your home over–” She was interrupted by the unicorn throwing every object she could at her.

Chairs, a table, plates, a fruit basket, books, on fire or otherwise.

The Valkyrie blocked them all with her magic– when another chair was thrown, she threw it right back, smashing it against the unicorn.

“That’s it.” She leapt over to her, and with skill and fierce strength, delivered several fierce jabs, and broke a window with her unicorn counterpart’s face.

Glass spread across the floor and into the dirt outside, drapes fell, adding fuel to the small but growing fire.

The unicorn spat out blood, but did not relent. With her magic, she grabbed the nearest shards of glass and sliced at her counterpart with them.

“Agh, fucker!” The alicorn snarled, before smashing Sunset against a wall, then tossing her towards the kitchen. She clutched her side– Surface level cuts, but she was unmistakably bleeding again.

Violently, in a burst, Sunset threw a burst of fireballs at the Valkyrie-- A burst that she didn't even blink over, the fire having no effect on her; All she did was tilt her head and raise an eyebrow.

With gritted teeth, the unicorn ripped an entire cupboard from out of the wall, and threw it and its contents towards the Valkyrie, who threw it back. Narrowly dodging it did not stop the other cupboards from falling behind her, its contents spreading across the floor and on top of her.

No more games.

The alicorn teleported forward and delivered a swift hit to her muzzle, then grabbed her and put her in a fierce headlock.

There they stood, the fire spreading, the unicorn coughing sputtering, in her strong embrace, flailing poorly.

“I… Hate… You…!” Grunting, struggling, biting, she viciously attempted to escape the Valkyrie’s grasp.

“You hate yourself.” She muttered back coldly. “I’m not the problem.”

With a primal scream and a flash, the unicorn teleported them into the air, high above the shack.

The Valkyrie grabbed hold of her, shielding her from the fall, crashing through the rooftop, sending even more debris into the coming fire, with them both rolling away, panting, bleeding, grunting.

“Stay down.” The Valkyrie ordered, before delivering a swift hit that knocked her counterpart into the floor.

“Stay down!” She commanded once more, delivering a fierce hit that sent the unicorn rolling over.

“STAY DOWN!” She yelled out, infuriated that her counterpart was still trying.

“STAY DOWN!!!” She Delivered a decisive haymaker.

Sunset didn’t move anymore.

And the house still burned.

The Valkyrie’s eyes widened, as her expression softened.

“S-shit, shit, shit…!”

Paperwork, files, any sort of red tape and bureaucracy that DIDN’T involve interacting with royals felt like a wonderful break at the moment.

Twilight rubbed her temples, and stretched– Lots to go still before she could turn in— More than a few duties, more than a few responsibilities.

But she wasn’t going to falter. All of Equestria counted on it. Queen Luna was counting on her.

Her bed was inviting. It beckoned her, almost mockingly. It did so strongly, but she would endure.

Suddenly, a distraction.

She felt it in her entire body– Her tail whipped, her face flustered.

A calling.

A profound, intimate, deep calling, beckoning her to Everfree.

Any pretense of being rational or wanting to get some work done before sundown was left behind. This calling was unlike anything she had ever felt. She immediately made her way to the balcony, past the Canterlot skyline, past the valley, onto the forest…

There was a quiet, a strange anticipation, as she scanned that horizon.

…And then she felt it again. She felt the same calling, almost as if a strange voice, one she was uncertain she was familiar with, was beckoning her.

Her face flustered again, her wings fluttered.

Paperwork could wait. Whatever this was, she needed to see it. And if there was even a chance that she could restore what was lost, she needed to take it.

The direction felt so clear to her, she was drawn to it like a moth to a beautiful flame.

She took flight, abandoning any rational thought. Not even for a second, did she wonder if this was a trap or not.

And mid flight, as she soared above the fields of Canterlot, she felt the same calling again.

The closer she was, the easier it was to feel its direction– And she could see, even now, a thin line of smoke erupting from a random spot in the Everfree forest, and she knew that was her goal.

She landed, crossing the treeline, and was face to face with a burnt down shack, its ashes still peppered with ambers. Her heart palpitated with anticipation as she wondered just what this might mean.

“Oh good. You’re here.” A tired voice sounded from behind her– One she barely remembered, and was no less startled by seeing.

“S-Sunset Shimmer!” Her pose became wary, her wings unfurled themselves– But soon enough, she was frozen. “W-what happened, you’re an alicorn?! There is no way–”

“I’m not your Sunset.” She responded curtly, as she carefully moved her other self and placed her in the dirt before them. Bleeding, beaten up, unconscious. “She is.”

“What did she do– What did you do?! What’s going on!?” Twilight took a step back in confusion.

“She erased her own memories, with the help of a witch called Wallflower Blush.” The Valkyrie spoke with exhaustion. “...She’s been living here in hiding for years. But that can’t be what she does. You need to bring her back. You need to take her to Celestia, so she–”

“Celestia is dead.”

With eyes widened, genuinely taken back, the Princess of hope let out an exhale. “...Did s-she…?”

“Celestia died years ago. Protecting her.” Twilight pointed down, to the unconscious unicorn. “Protecting her from the explosion that occurred… When Sunset Shimmer destroyed the Elements of Harmony.”

“Oh… Shit.” Everything aligned in her head, everything made sense now. “...So… What will you do with her?”

“Frankly, I’m still thinking of what I’m going to do with you.” The Princess frowned with a pout, sitting down. “What exactly are you?”

“Long story. A pointless one– Considering I might be gone soon.” She shook her head. “I’m from another universe, and I’m not here by choice. Look, just…” She leaned closer, observing her other self. “...Can you give her a chance? I know it doesn’t seem worth it– But if, with the help of the witch, you get her memories back– If you force her to try again… She could do a lot of good here.” Quietly, she unfurled her wings. “...Trust me.”

“I can’t promise anything.” Twilight looked down, closing her eyes. “A lot of people have been hurt because of what she did– A lot of people are still going to be hurt by what she did. It doesn’t matter if she didn’t mean to do it, or if she tries to make up for it…”

“Second chances, Twilight.” Sunset spoke gently, carefully. “...Sometimes even thirds and fourths. That’s what the Princess of Friendship does, isn’t it…?”

With an annoyed, frustrated, but undoubtedly shameful grimace, she pouted. “...Don’t tell me what my thing is…!”

“Here… let me show you something.” She came closer, offering a hoof. “Let me show you what could have been, a better ending, a better possibility…!”

Twilight accepted the touch, and she accepted the memories that came with them.

And she was shown, in all of its unfathomable extent, how much Sunset Shimmer loved Twilight Sparkle, and how much they could accomplish together.

It was everything– Every friend, every loved one, every affection, every joy.

Leaving that embrace felt like waking up from a dream. It felt like falling. She had to be helped to stand.

“...Do you see?” Sunset whispered carefully. “Do you see what could be…?”

“I see.” She nodded quietly, bitterly. “I see a world that will never come to pass.” And just like that, she left that embrace.

With an enormous sigh, the Valkyrie shook her head. “Well… I did what I could with healing magic, but I’m pretty sure I broke her jaw. She needs medical attention.” Spreading her wings, she looked away. “I’m going to find somewhere to rest– What you do with her is up to you. Goodbye, Princess. You won’t see me again.”

“G-goodbye…!” She stuttered out, holding back tears, looking away.

And now she was alone.

She was alone with the ashes of a lie, of a lie a coward told herself and the world to run away from her mistakes.

These mistakes, these enormous, unfathomable mistakes, that were somehow, through all these years, Twilight’s responsibility to fix.

She gritted her teeth through the tears, looking at this unconscious unicorn, thinking of all she had done, and all of the loved ones she had lost because of her– A force of nature destroyed, a world left without ever reaching its true balance, and the death of her mentor.

Her horn flared, igniting into a blade, and she leaned down.

And there she stood, crying, grimacing, trying to get herself to do it and finish it.

And there she stood, crying, grimacing, wondering, with all her heart, if a better world was possible.

Wondering if all it took was hope.

Author's Note

Wow, I'm so glad I'm writing a shorter chapter of the Shimmerverse for once :) This is so chill!

Here's live footage of a proofreader enduring this chapter lmao

But yeah. Another uphill battle. Honestly, considering everything, its possible Twilight wouldn't even spare her.

The idea here is simple: When she stole the crown, her misuse and bitterness wearing it resulted in the destruction of the elements, even if unintentionally.

And of course, Celestia, who loved her and believed she could do better, shielded her from her mistake.

She ran away, and the rest is history.

Funny, coming back from a hiatus and writing this. I look at my notes and I wonder what mindset I was on when I planned these chapters-- And I can only speculate, tbh. But it doesn't matter, I'm a vessel to my ideas.

Next chapter has momlestia content, hell yeah-- But I might work on a one-shot that is ALSO related to momlestia before that.

Higher, Faster, Brighter, Daughter.

Raising her hoof carefully, Ocellus tilted her head– She had always been an overachiever, but there were times where pony history confounded even her– Their anatomy simply was so unlike a changeling’s, and it felt strange to learn about anything adjacent to it. “...But Miss Sunset, can’t Celestia do that anytime she wants? Well, or any alicorn, for that matter?”

The teacher, Sunset Shimmer, pondered at the blackboard, already aware of the answer. In it was a quite elegant drawing she had prepared of an alicorn, who had a strong resemblance to Celestia, but bigger than any other, with six wings sprouted off her back, spread in a divine manner.

“...I can see why you’d ask that, Ocellus, but no. No alicorn does this on command. In fact, most history reports imply they never could at all.” She leaned on the table, letting out a sigh. “And I’m sure nothing like this has or ever will happen in our lifetimes.”

Once again, Ocellus raised a hoof. “So wait– There’s no actual proof that Celestia has ever ‘gone Seraph’?”

Chuckling lightly, Sunset shook her head. “No, it’s all down to mythology. She’s lived for a thousand years, everycreature. It’s a long time to accomplish a lot of things; You can ask her, and she could deny it in either direction and be seen as plausible; After a while, records get muddled, and you know how ponies are, they tend to… Overhype the princesses, who themselves tend to be humble. Also ‘gone seraph’ is a funny name for it. I’ll be using that.”

This time, it was Sandbar that raised a hoof. “Well, what about Princess Twilight? She’s beaten a dozen world ending bad guys, right? Using the Elements of Harmony and everything? Hasn’t she ‘gone Seraph’ before? Who else would?”

“Hah!” Covering her mouth, the teacher suppressed even louder laughter. “Speaking of overhyping… Twilight is the Princess of Friendship. Not only is she a young alicorn, but she’s basically beaten every bad guy with the help of her friends, and that’s not about to change anytime soon. I doubt she’ll ever need or even know or even want to ‘go Seraph’-- Actually, it sounds kind of dumb.I doubt she’ll ever achieve this higher state of being, because she’s, well… Plenty capable without it.”

“Oh! Oh!” Silverstream raised a hand. “So you’re saying that she wouldn’t, because she’s already capable of beating every bad guy without it?” With a gasp, her smile widened, and her wings fluttered. “Because she could beat any bad guy no matter what, and always save the world!!”

“Meh!” Smolder shrugged. “What's a few more wings, anyways? It’d be clumsier to fight with, I think.”

Ocellus continued writing down. “I’m still confused on the parameters–”

“Let me address what Silverstream suggested.” Sunset leaned forward, tapping a hoof on the table. “Now, I’m not saying Twilight is fallible. She has an incredible track record. But even the most perfect alicorns don’t necessarily do… This.” She pointed at the black board. “In fact, her very capacity to solve problems with diplomacy and the power of friendship could keep her from this.”

From the back, Gallus snickered. “So it’s a get out of jail free card, and she’s not gonna use it because she’s too good?”

“Damn right!” Sandbar cheered.

“Language.”

“Sorry. Um, dang right…!” He corrected sheepishly. “But still, Twilight Sparkle is the strongest alicorn ever, right?”

“One could argue Celestia ranks starkly above her.” Sunset shrugged, looking away. “And one could argue the Princess of the Sun is long past her prime.”

“But wasn’t Celestia the one that originally got these six-wings thing?” Silverstream pondered out loud. “Like, doesn’t that mean she’s objectively stronger?”

“This has nothing to do with just strength–” Sunset paused, closing her eyes, and again she had to suppress a chuckle as she leaned forward on her chair. “Actually, define strength.”

“Oh! Oh! Yona knows!!” The Yak waved a hoof up excitedly.

“Go ahead, Yona.” Sunset grinned.

“Strength is your ability to smash stuff, carry stuff, and lift and beat up stuff real good!!” She excitedly hopped up and down in her seat. “Whether it’s to protect the creatures you love or otherwise, It’s muscles!!”

“Thank you Yona. That’s indeed what physical strength is.” Sunset snickered, nodding. “And by that metric, Twilight Sparkle is the weakest alicorn– And Celestia the strongest.”

“How buff is Princess Luna?” Sandbar narrowed his eyes, thinking. “Does anycreature have a record of that somewhere?”

“Well, Celestia is pretty tall and defined, I guess?” Gallus tilted his head. “Is this a common pony thing, or an alicorn thing? Like– Is Celestia known for being shredded?”

Sandbar snickered. “Nah, she’s more known for setting impossible beauty standards– At least that’s what my mom says!”

“She does raise the sun everyday!” Ocellus noted. “And has beaten bad guys like Chrysalis for a thousand years. She must be pretty strong!”

“When it comes to physical strength–” Sunset noted, tapping a hoof on her table. “Celestia is far and above likely the strongest pony in the world, bar none.” She breathed in and out, leaning back on her chair. “...Exceptions can rarely be made on that rule. I’d say maybe Rockhoof– But I suppose we can’t just ask them to hoof wrestle.”

“I mean, maybe we could.” Sandbar pondered. “Twilight does like us a lot. We could ask it as a big favor?”

“Yona would like to see that! Sounds like an incredible display of muscles!” The Yak nodded wisely. “The earth itself would shake and dance with their might!”

“Um, Miss Sunset?” Silverstream tilted her head. “...You’re talking like you know Celestia? Are you two friends?”

“No.” The teacher replied instantly. “We aren’t. And we never will be.”

Silence spread across the room for a moment, as the students could feel a certain resentment in her words.

Shaking her head, Sunset got back on track. “...Anyway, back on topic, I suppose we could only try to imagine the Princess of the Sun’s strength against other mighty ponies. But like I said, with the exception of Rockhoof, it’s hard to imagine a match.”

“Maybe Applejack?” Sandbar offered. “She’s pretty strong! Imagine them three duking it out!”

Smolder had to take a moment to chuckle to herself. “Hah! Haha– Now imagine Princess Twilight in the middle of that!”

“Flattened like a pancake…” Yona shook her head somberly.

Chuckling, Gallus leaned back on his chair. “It’s true, though. She doesn’t really lift.”

Smolder scoffed. “Still though, not that I’m disagreeing with Yona’s definition of strength, she’s always right–”

“--Thank you!! Yak's always right!!!”

“--But Twilight has beaten up a lot of bad guys. She just didn’t use the coolest method, I guess.” She crossed her arms. “You know. Actually slapping them around. She used her magic and friendship blasts or whatever. So she doesn’t really need this weird six winged thing, or to even work out, right?”

Sunset considered taking the easy way out, she considered simply going back to her lesson, but after taking a breath, she decided to bite.

“...Twilight Sparkle is not perfect. She is incredibly powerful and capable, but her adherence to only one method of problem solving, ergo, relying on friends and her own magic, has a lifespan. I’m grateful, like much of Equestria, that it has always worked out so far.” She sighed, looking out the window. “But someday it might not. Someday, she might encounter a problem she can’t friendship away, or simply magic out of her sight. Someday, Equestria might pay for having a ruler that only deals with issues in one way.”

A hush spread through the classroom.

She realized what she had just said. “...And on that day, I hope she tried lifting, hahah!”

Laughter spread throughout the classroom, as the kids genuinely saw that as a lighthearted joke.

Yona waved a hoof quietly, tilting her head in surprise. “...Miss Sunset, do you not believe in Princess Twilight and the magic of friendship?”

Gallus sniffed the drama and leaned forward expectantly. “Ohhh true that, the way you talk, it sounds like you’ve got beef with her!”

“Guys, c’mon.” Sandbar sighed. “She’s literally working for the princess. On the School of Friendship. Why would she have beef?”

Smolder snickered. “You can have beef while working for a creature! Happens all the time with dragons, you dislike the ones that are bigger than you!”

Silverstream gasped in shock. “G-gosh! Do you have beef with Principal Starlight too??!!”

“Yona thinks if you ever have beef, you need to talk it out or fight it out!” The Yak wisely announced. “Whatever is best at the moment! Maybe both!”

Galus nearly leapt out of his chair. “And hey, just saying, if you want your students to watch you teachers fighting, it can be a learning experience for us–”

Smoulder’s eyes widened as she grinned. “--Ohoho yeah, if you teachers wanna duke it out, we can watch!! I’ll bring popcorn! My money is on Sunset!”

“Guys, c’mon, the teachers aren’t gonna fight.” Sandbar pouted. “...Are they? Like, would you?”

“Hey, while we’re asking intrusive questions and being annoying!” Smolder raised a finger, snickering. “Is it true you came to Equestria from a mirror? Spike gossiped about it, y’know?”

“Is it true that you visited an alternate world with hairless ape versions of all of us?” Gallus raised an eyebrow. “And that you’re here because Equestria’s better?”

“Nah she’s here because she lost a job there!” Sandbar corrected. “...Right? Was it?”

Yona scoffed. “Hairless? Pah! Blasphemy! No offense.”

“None taken!” The hairless folk in the room noted.

Silverstream clapped. “Speaking of hair, Miss Sunset, how do you get yours to look like that? It’s so fiery! I love it!”

Ocellus shyly raised a hoof. “Um, I’d still like to know the parameters of how an alicorn ‘goes Seraph’…!”

“All of you be QUIET.” Sunset did not yell– But the ferocity in her voice implied enough repressed anger to direct a room.

And through that silence, she took a deep breath. “I’m not going to entertain any questions about the human world, so I’m only going to say this once: Yes. I lived in a world with hairless apes when I was exiled. No, I’m not telling you how or why I was exiled. Twilight went in there, and after some… Things happened, she brought me back here. After a while, she offered me this job, and I had nothing better to do.” She leaned back on her chair, looking away. “It pays the bills, and that’s all I care about. I have nothing else to comment on my stay in an alternate world, so don’t bother asking. I didn’t do anything of relevance there, and It’s not important.”

A shy Silverstream raised her hand, tilting her head.

“...Yes, Silverstream, what is it?”

“...Are you… Sad, Miss Sunset?”

The other kids around her gave out similar affirmations.

With a groan, and rolling her eyes, she sat back on her chair. “Nope. I’m perfectly happy.” She lied. “Ocellus, you had a question about the actual class?”

“Y-yes!” her little wings fluttered with excitement. “I wanted to know… If it's not being a powerful magic user, or fighting powerful foes, or being pushed too far, what exactly are the parameters of an alicorn ‘going Seraph’?”

“Thank you for the question.” She stood from her chair, and pointed at the blackboard. “A lot of details of this are unknown, since it's all essentially mythology. But…” She sat on the floor, pointing at the respective drawings. “All of us creatures have a primary essential elemental cornerstone of our being. Earth Ponies, earth, easy– Pegasus, clouds, also easy. Unicorns, magic, dragons, fire, Yaks, snow, changelings, love, and so on, and so forth…”

She walked directly before the drawing of the six-winged alicorn. “...Alicorns, as is told in myths, are made of stars. Constellations, nebulae, essentially a primordial cosmic force where all things come from. Now, the records are finicky, but if one would ‘go Seraph’, or, more eloquently put, if an alicorn would ascend even further…”

She drew a circle around the entire board. “...It would mean they are tapping into the root of everything. Meaning, they are aligned with the true, unrivaled Harmony of every single thing in the universe, even if only for a moment. Now, how or what that would look like? My guess? Determination. …But what do I know? Any questions, Ocellus?”

Raising a polite hoof, she nodded. “What connection does this have to the Elements of Harmony?”

“Oh! Or the Pillars!” Sandbar smiled.

“Good question. The Elements and the Pillars did not make Harmony. They are all part of it.” She pointed at a spot on the board where the tree was drawn. “They are, much like what comprises many of us, only a part of something bigger, only they’re a part that really really matters. Considering the timespan of creation, the Elements are all young– As are the pillars, and as is the Tree of Harmony– A conduit for a primordial force. But we’re all a part of Harmony, one way or another.”

“Hmm…” pondering, Silverstream raised a hand. “...Is this why there’s alicorns that aren't a part of the Elements of Harmony? Y’know– Like Princess Cadance, and her baby?”

“Interestingly put, Silverstream.” Sunset snickered, shaking her head. “As the Princess of Love demonstrates, as well as the Valkyries of old, and hell, as the Princesses of the Sun and Moon demonstrate, being an alicorn is a lot more than just being bound to six elements. That’s an unrelated discussion, though.” Her expression hardened, as she looked away. “...One about being worthy.”

“Ohh, Yona gets it!” The Yak nodded. “You don’t need to be an alicorn to be a part of Harmony! Anycreature can!”

“Crazy that I even have to teach this, right?” Sunset blew raspberries. “...It’s hard to remember at times, and it's harder to convince ourselves. But we are all part of something bigger. And yes, this means that even your own respective races can and have had ascended beings in their history– They just might have not placed as much emphasis on them as ponies did ours. Y’know– Overyhyping.”

“Oh my gosh– I wonder if a changeling ever ascended!” Ocellus’s eyes shined brightly with expectation.

“Um, yeah, kiddo… How do you think Chrysalis lived for a thousand years?” Sunset grimaced.

The little changeling grimaced in the same way. “Oh… Lame.”

“Oh! Oh! I want six wings!” Silverstream announced before leaping atop her table. “All I gotta do is embrace Harmony, right??”

“Well, it also involves ascending into a higher level of being in the first place– The Hippogriff equivalent of an alicorn. Maybe it also involves aligning your inner self with the importance of everything in the universe.” Sunset shrugged. “But shoot your shot?”

“Okay!” The Hippogriff clenched her fists and began straining in a way that could only be seen as someone trying to cough up a hairball while holding their breath, and all her friends cheered for her.

“Go on, Silverstream!!! Grab Harmony by the horns!!”

Except for Ocellus, who had a final question. “...Do you think it's true? Or possible, rather…? For an alicorn to ascend even higher?”

Sunset took a breath, looking down. “...An old teacher of mine once told me that we have only scratched the surface of what Alicorns are capable of...” She couldn’t help but smile. “...So maybe. Frankly, I don’t think it’s that important. After all, it wouldn’t affect any of us– But it’s a nice piece of trivia regarding the alicorn myth, so to speak.”

“I bet Twilight’s gonna do it!” Sandbar taped his hooves on his desk excitedly. “Like c’mon. She’s already done so many cool things! This would be like a Wednesday afternoon for her!”

“Don’t hold your breath, kiddo–”

The entire class was startled by the flash and the crash of the Princess of Hope right onto the floor.

“Urgh. Thanks for the carpeting.” She grunted, looking around. “Is this…A school? Are you a teacher? That’s a first…”

“W-what the fuck are you?!” She took a step back, nudging against the black board.

“Where even is this school?” The Valkyrie stepped onto a window, narrowing her eyes, scanning the horizon. “...Twi’s castle is over there, and we’re in the valley, huh…”

“Miss Sunset, you didn’t tell us that you have a big alicorn sister!!” Silverstream clapped. “And gosh, look at those wings! Oh, and that maneee!!”

“They could use some better care, though.” Gallus noted, grimacing on the apparent damage the Princess of Hope had in her entire body. “No offense!”

“Yeah, it’s hard to take care of yourself when in most universes, you’re fighting Krakens and shit.” The Valkyrie sighed, still eyeing the window. “Haven’t landed on a universe near a spa yet. I’m sure the next one will have one.”

“O-oh g-gosh, are you bleeding??” Ocelus gasped, covering her eyes.

“No, I got stabbed by another me a few universes back. It’s superficial.” The Valkyrie shrugged. “It’s dried.”

“Yona was just talking about this!!” The Yak gleefully nodded. “Look! She’s got muscles! Big beefy alicorn!”

“And she’s much taller than Princess Twilight, too, heheh!” Smolder snickered. “Are you going to be our teacher now? We’re putting together a teacher-fighting-gauntlet. You should join! I wanna see you put Starlight in a headlock!”

“Excuse me, Miss Shimmer!” Ocellus raised a hoof. “Is this part of the lesson? Will this be in a test?”

Sunset Shimmer couldn’t speak, her eyes were fixed in her counterpart’s wings.

“Relax, kids, I’m not a part of your class.” The Princess of Hope sighed, making her way to the blackboard. “I’m only visiting for an hour, after that, I’m onto the next universe. …Huh. You were studying the Seraph…!”

“H-hey…!” Quietly, the teacher approached her with confusion and unease. “So, um… The multiverse is… Real…?”

“Unfortunately.” She murmured, keeping her eyes fixed on the blackboard, in the image of Celestia.

“...Are there, um… More universes where I’m an alicorn…?”

The Valkyrie wondered, for a moment, which answer would make her feel better, and couldn’t decide– And nonetheless told the truth. “...I don’t know. I hope so. But haven’t run into any yet.”

“...Fuck.” She sat and looked down.

“...Yeah. You said it.” She sighed.

“Can we say swear words too?” Galus raised his hand. “Since you know, you both are–”

“No.” Both Sunsets responded in unison.

With a sigh, the Valkyrie turned to her other self. “...So you’re a teacher, at a school, teaching them about alicorn history– Is Celestia the principal? Because I’ve seen universes where she is–”

“No. She isn’t a part of the teaching faculty.” Shaking her head, she spoke almost robotically. “I don’t see her.”

Narrowing her eyes, the alicorn could see through her. “...Is she also on ‘vacation’ while Princess Twilight is learning to take over the reigns of the kingdom?”

“Oh yeah!” Sandbar raised a hoof giddily. “Princess Celestia and Luna are out there taking a break while Twilight figures out how to be the new ruler!”

Silverstream snickered, waving a hand. “I hope they go on a cruise or something. They sure need it!”

“And you’re here.” The Valkyrie noted, coming closer to her. “When’s the last time you spoke to Celestia?”

“Why does it matter?”

“...It doesn’t.”

They remained in resentment-filled silence for a moment.

“Hey, cool Sunset!” Smolder raised her hand, grinning. “Have you done this six-winged thing too? Since you’re a big tough alicorn, you must have, right?”

“No, I haven’t. It’s only been reported ever happening once in my universe– Well, the public thinks it's a myth. Even Celestia doesn’t– She doesn’t remember the moment she did it.”

“Um, less cryptic answer, please.” Gallus blew raspberries. “Did Celestia do it or not? And how do you even know?”

“Because Queen Luna told me.” The Valkyrie sat down, looking away. “She told me Celestia became a Seraph… In the night she battled Nightmare Moon.”

“TOO SLOW, CRASH!” Lightning Dust’s fingers crackled with electricity as she grinned maliciously, and the two speedsters moved like blurs. “HOW DOES IT FEEL TO BE OUTPACED, TWERP?”

No matter how exhausted, she wasn’t going to show it. “Not that bad, since you’re cheating!” She gritted her teeth, as they swung their fists at each other and constantly backed off and cut the distances, Running across the streets of the city, setting off car alarms, shattering glass. “Equestrian magic is not for you, asshat!”

“You’re just mad cause you’re slower!” Manic, she began running up walls, and Dash had to follow, as they began going higher and higher, fighting on the walls of a skyscraper, leaving blurs of lightning and a rainbow trail.

“The magic is controlling you, you dumbass!!” Rainbow announced as she swung punches that were swiftly dodged. “It’s going to fry your brain!!”

“Oh, I’m not letting you take this from me, dipshit!” With a toothy grin, she finally landed a solid hit on her opponent, directly on her stomach, sending Rainbow barreling through the air and crashing on the streets below. “‘Cause now everyone finally knows I’M BETTER THAN YOU!!”

From the streets, her friends were fruitlessly trying to keep up– Applejack and Pinkie being the only ones that weren’t winded.

“There’s Dash!! Twi, ya gotta catch her!” Applejack yelped, quickly grabbing hold of the exhausted girl alongside Rarity, who was as close to her as she could. “You too, Rares! C’mon girls, together now!!”

“Eep!”

“G-gentler, darling!!”

“AAAUUUUGHAAAAWAWAAA” Rainbow Dash screamed in desperation as she fell to oblivion.

Together, no matter how clumsy, The two girls held effortlessly by Applejack combined their powers to give the speedster a softer landing, where she laid atop a car, groaning.

Letting out a quiet wail of discontent and frustration, still seeing double, Rainbow Dash sighed at the Canterlot skyline. “Girls. I hate to say this but. She might be faster than me.”

“And she won’t stand still!!” Pinkie complained, hopping atop the car, looking up, trying to get a look at Lightning Dust, who was out of sight. “How are we supposed to hit her like this?!?!”

“And dangit, where’s Fluttershy?” Applejack nearly ate her hat in frustration, placing the two girls she held down. “And where’s Sunset?!! Are they not keepin’ up??”

“Do you blame them, darling?” Rarity exhaled, sweating a lot more than she was ever comfortable with– All while Twilight fought an oncoming asthma attack, leaning by the side of a car. “I did NOT sign up to run up and down downtown this afternoon!! They might as well have lost us in the streets–”

Adjusting her glasses weakly, Taking quick, shallow breaths, Twilight pointed forward. “H-here comes F-Fluttershy…!”

“Breathe, darling…!”

“I-I’m here! I’m here!” Fluttershy announced, breathing weakly, nearly immediately getting on her knees. “C-can we blast that meanie with friendship lasers now…? O-oh gosh, Dashie, are you okay…?!”

“Not without Sunset! Dangit, we ain’t beatin’ her this way…!”

“And you couldn’t hit me even if you were all together, assholes!” with a flash, Lightning Dust was among them, giving them the middle finger, sticking out her tongue and smiling maliciously. “Haven’t you noticed? I’m better than all you losers!”

“STAND STILL, YOU JERK!!” Pinkie yelled, throwing a glitter bomb that she easily dodged.

And once again, she was right before them, doing rude gestures. “See that?! Seven of you, and you can’t even touch me!”

Applejack swung as fast as he could, her fist going through a car hood, and Lightning Dust easily dodging again.

With another flash, she was atop the car that Rainbow Dash laid upon, stepping on her chest. “--So you all better start groveling, because I’m the fastest fuckin’ thing alive–”

A car door flew like a vicious frisbee and hit her from behind, immediately sending her flying, smashing against the side of another car, and falling on the floor.

The Valkyrie leapt forward with as much skill as she could manage with this different body, ripped another door off its hinges, and pinned Lightning Dust down, raising her new blunt weapon with two hands over her head, ready to decapitate.

Silence, as she tilted her head towards the girls watching her in complete disbelief.

“...What's the stance on murdering your enemies in this universe?”

“BAD!” The Sunset Shimmer of this world finally arrived, leaping over the same car hood running over to her. “Murder bad, other me! No murder!!– Sorry, ugh–” She caught her breath, leaning down, raising a finger, and then waving to her friends. “Hi girls. This um, is me from another universe. Sorry for not keeping up, I was busy with her.”

The Valkyrie dropped the car door on the street absentmindedly, and picked Lightning Dust up with a headlock, bringing her to the girls. “Word of advice– Speed isn’t everything. Applejack, if you landed even one decisive hit like I did, she’d be out of commission. All you needed was to wait for her back to be turned, or for her to try to land hits on you. Grab her once, and she won't be strong enough to pull away.”

“Um… Thanks, partner?” The Farmer tilted her hat in confusion.

“Being faster isn’t everything. You just need to out-think or outmuscle your opponent.” She pointed at the girl stuck on her headlock.

“D-did you twerps… hit me with… A truck…?”Was all that the girl could sputter out before going out of consciousness.

“I hit her when she wasn’t looking, and she crumbled like any other enemy.” The Valkyrie nodded. “I’ve gotta admit– I'm getting the hang of this fingers and arms thing. Starting to like it! Sucks to not have my magic, but fingers give you some good mobility.”

More silence, as the girls all looked at her in complete disbelief and confusion.

Rainbow Dash was the first to speak, not even having stood from the car roof. “...Girls, I think I’ve got a concussion. I’m seeing double. There’s two Sunsets, and one of them is super jacked. Hospital please.”

“Hi new buff Sunset!!” Pinkie walked forward and shook her hand emphatically, a gesture the Valkyrie was confused by. “Are you sticking around? Please tell me you’re sticking around!!”

“She isn’t, no, this is a one hour visit.” Sunset sighed. “C’mon, let’s quickly just…” With swift movements, she reached down to Lightning Dust’s legs and removed her cursed leg bands. “Without these, she doesn’t have her speed, right? Now we just need to destroy them!”

“Allow me!” Snatching them, Pinkie readied her glitter bombs in the middle of the street and created a firecracker style blast that was definitely overkill. “Boom! Explosions is magic!”

“Um, Sunset dear, did you say this um, not-so-twin of yours…?” Rarity tilted her head, looking at her up and down, face reddening slightly. “Why is she, um…?”

“This again…” She rolled her eyes. “I’m an alicorn, and I actually trained in the art of combat extensively.” The Valkyrie shrugged. “Evidently, this translates to my body looking like this when I’m in human worlds; Sure, I’ve gotten comments in most worlds, but you humans seem to always act a bit more surprised. Do alicorns in this world not work out?”

“No alicorns in this world.” Sunset noted, joining the group. “Only the rare visitor.”

“G-gosh, are you hurt…?” Fluttershy eyed her carefully.

“No, got stabbed by another me a few universes back. Dealt with it already, it’s superficial.” The Valkyrie shrugged. “Unless you mean all these other scars. In which case, um, yeah, sure.”

“Well, ya helped us out big time, partner. We’d been chasin’ that there varmint all afternoon!” Applejack shook her hand without hesitation, and the alicorn did not understand that she needed to open her fist for this human ritual. “Anything we can do to help ya?”

“Give me something to eat, maybe, and I’ll–” She stopped, and dropped Lightning Dust, immediately leaning down. “...Are you okay?”

Twilight was having trouble responding, catching her breath, in a messy scramble.

“She needs her inhaler, shit–” The Sunset of this world leaned down, quickly and yet gently moving the girl, reaching into her backpack for her. “Sorry, sorry! I didn’t see you– Here, breathe in, take all the time you need…!”

After being gifted and using her inhaler, and taking several breaths out of it to boot, she adjusted her glasses and sighed. “Y-y'know, I usually have the asthma attack after I run into unimaginable discoveries– Such as the multiverse being real, haha…!”

Somehow, the two Sunsets grinned and helped Twilight Sparkle stand in perfect unison. “...Good one, Sparky. Yeah, this is pretty crazy for me too.” With an exhale, patting small shards of broken glass out from her friend’s outfit, she turned to the other girls. “...Right. So, let’s give Lightning Dust a quick friendship speech when she wakes up, get Rainbow some medical attention, then we can hit the snack bar and figure out what's the deal with our jacked visitor from another universe here.”

“Aye aye, cap’n!” Pinkie saluted, and the other girls joined in positive affirmations.

Sunset left Lightning Dust sitting down in a semi-consciousness state on the floor, leaning on a car, and easily brought Rainbow Dash down, delivering her to the girls. Twilight approached her curiously. “Since our villain of the month is currently out of order, may I ask you a few questions about the multiverse?”

“I’m afraid other Twilights have tried, and I don't have much to offer.” She shrugged and crossed her arms, letting out a sigh. “Universes differ not only by the choices we make as individuals, but also by the state of the world themselves– I’ve seen realities drastically different from my own, but with the same ponies in it. And there seems to be constants with rare exceptions.”

“W-wait, wait, I need to write this down!!” She hurriedly reached into her small backpack, fishing out a small notebook she began furiously scribbling on. “So, constants and variables, huh? Could you give me an example?”

“The Elements of Harmony and their bearers.” Quietly, she side eyed the girls around her, one by one. “They tend to be the same- It’s rare that I find worlds where their users deviate, and when I do, it’s all of them.” Her gaze pierced her other self. “...And Sunsets are rarely involved.”

Exhaling, looking down, her other self shrugged. “...Sounds about right.”

“Okay, solid example, makes sense. We haven’t quantified Harmony or what makes us bound to it, but it makes sense a force like that would be constant in the multiverse. Good!” Twilight nodded emphatically, scribbling in her notepad. “What other examples could you give me?”

“Sunset Shimmers are rarely, incredibly rarely happy.” She narrowed her eyes towards her other self, studying her. “And they’re rarely alicorns.”

“I see, I see– It must be circumstantial, not premeditated.” A small smile manifested in her lips, as she approached her Sunset. “After all, you’re pretty happy, aren’t you?”

“Damn right, Sunset’s our friend!” Applejack gave a thumbs up. “And she’s our leader, too!”

“And she’s super cool!” Pinkie nodded emphatically. “We wouldn’t be here without her!”

“Girls, can I touch Sunset’s abbs before I die.” Rainbow pleaded from the floor, head resting on Fluttershy’s lap, whimpering, raising a frail hand, as the shy girl patted her gently. “I think I see a light. Please, hurry, I need to touch her abbs…!”

Chuckling, fidgeting with her hair, Sunset shrugged, trying to avert her eyes from her incredibly peppy adoring Twilight. “I guess I’m pretty happy, yeah?”

“...Yeah. Unsurprisingly, the closer a Sunset is to the bearers of the Elements, the happier she is.” The Valkyrie noted, nodding. “The closer she is to a Twilight, the more fulfilled she is.” Narrowing her eyes further, approaching her other self, and grabbing her wrist.

“U-um, what are you doing– oh shit.” Quickly, she tried pulling her hand back, but the alicorn didn’t let her. “Can you stop going through my memories please!? A-and how can you do that without a geode?!”

“...Good, you’re not lying.” With a sigh, the Princess of Hope let go, scratching herself with her poorly explored fingers. “...So Celestia is ‘on vacation’ in this world too, huh…?”

“She’s doing her duty.” Sunset affirmed absentmindedly, looking around for anything else of interest.

“And you don’t have a relationship with her anymore.” Once again, the Valkyrie studied her.

“Why would I? And why are you talking about this?!” She did her best to contain her franticness.

“You’re the one thinking of it.” She retorted, crossing her strong arms again.

Twilight, adjusting her glasses, did not read the room whatsoever, getting in between them. “Right. Okay, um… What other examples of multiversal constants can you give me? I doubt I can map a pattern here, but I can’t help but be curious!” She snorted, giggling to herself.

“Every Twilight I meet is incredibly cute.” The Valkyrie smiled warmly, almost flirtatiously, stepping forward. “And beautiful, too. Though I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that.”

“Um” The human Twilight suddenly got incredibly aware of how much taller and stronger this Sunset was, as her own face flustered to oblivion, being towered over by the strong woman.

“Settle down, Sparky. We can ask her more questions when we’ve wrapped this up.” Sunset snickered, taking a glance towards the end of the streets, where a crowd was beginning to form, looking curiously. “...Aaaand here comes the peanut gallery. Are you girls hearing sirens?”

“I don’t wanna deal with pigs today!!” Pinkie frowned. “Remember when those jerks pointed guns at us?!”

“Right, let's all move out before the cops show up.” Applejack hoisted Rainbow over her shoulder as gently as she could, and did the same to Lightning Dust, considerably less gently. “These two dummies need some medical attention, anyways.

“...Sparky, huh…?” The Princess of Hope tilted her head with a grin, looking in between Twilight and her counterpart. “...Don’t think I’ve heard that one yet. It’s cute.”

They both looked at her in confusion, then at each other.

Tilting her head even further, grinning even wider, the Valkyrie raised an eyebrow. “I’m married to the Twilight of my universe, by the way.”

The speechless flusters those two shared were perfectly matched in embarrassment and revelation.

Sunset hugged the parakeet plushie, sitting on the floor of Twilight’s room, burying her face in the fluffiness of their prize, tugging at her pajamas nervously on occasion. “...Can we not talk about this anymore? I don’t think it’s achieving anything. Can we talk about how we beat up Lightning Dust earlier today? That was fun.”

Looking at the black board she made several annotations on, then back to her friend, Twilight pouted. “I think we’re getting somewhere here. I may not be a certified psychologist, but I know burying your feelings about things like these is not a good idea.”

Groaning, letting herself slide to the floor, she covered her eyes. “...How did it even get to this?”

Adjusting her glasses, she raised a finger. “Well, my mom was really nice to you at dinner, and you said it made you feel in a way you hadn’t felt since you were a kid, sorry, foal, and we started talking about family, and you said you never had one, then I brought up Celestia–”

“Less recap, please…” She pouted. “It’s over, Twi. She just… She’s just gone. Readying herself to leave the reins to the Princess, and she never even thought of saying goodbye to me.”

“...Did you try saying goodbye to her?”

“Why would I?” Her expression hardened, as she closed her eyes. “I was her failed pupil. Being on good terms doesn’t excuse demanding her time, not after everything– I bet she doesn’t even think of me anymore. Why would she? I was a blip on a thousand-year radar! Just another minor disappointment, minor setback…!”

“Breathe…!” Twilight commanded gently, mimicking how Sunset had calmed her down many times before. “...Do you want to tell me how it was, your best moments with her…?”

The first word that popped into Sunset’s head was definitive. “...Gentle.” She breathed in and out weakly. “I… I was a troubled kid. Rowdy, prone to… overconfidence. But there were nights where I was scared, got nightmares, and… She’d calm me down, and I’d sleep beneath her wings, and…” She shuddered, covering her eyes. “I’ve never felt the same safety. Ever. Not even once since then, I…”

Twilight placed a gentle, comforting hand on her friend's shoulder.

“She’d always say I was brighter than anypony. She used that word so much for me– Brighter. Her little sun. A-and now… She doesn’t need me, Twi. It’s over, she… She never needed me. She doesn’t need me, and neither does Equestria…!”

After a few quiet seconds of contemplation, Twilight knelt down next to her. “...But you might have needed a mother…!”

Like she was punched in the gut, she suppressed a frustrated squeal. “Urgh, Twi, I… I have absolutely no right to try and call the sovereign god-queen of my world ‘mom’. I don’t, I never have, and never will.” She exhaled, covering her eyes, suppressing tears. “I never had a mother, and considering the circumstances, maybe I would have been better off, if… if… If we had never found each other…!”

Calmly, yet regarding her with pity, Twilight held her friend's hand. “...Everything that happened allowed you to end up here. I’m… I’m sorry if it feels like it wasn’t worth it. But I want you to know that I am so, so glad I got to meet you, Sunset.”

The former unicorn had no response other than weary, teary chuckles.

“...So read my mind, or feel my emotions…” Twilight laid down on the floor near her. “And see if you can feel how I feel, see what I see…?”

I’m sorry you never had a chance at a family before, I’m so, so sorry. But I hope you see me and the girls as your family– Because we love you, Sunset. More than anything…

…I love you.

Sunset cut the distance, and hugged Twilight Sparkle tightly, breathing shallow breaths.

And there they remained, for a time they didn’t measure, until the Princess of Hope interrupted their comfort by crashing through the air and onto Twilight’s floor.

“Oof, nice rug–” She coughed, shaking herself. “Human again… Oh well– ARE YOU TWO KISSING?”She couldn’t hide the mad grin on her face, much less the tidal wave of disappointment when the realization struck. “Oh. You’re just crying. Nevermind.”

“W-what the fuck are you?!” Sunset stood upright so fast, Twilight was hoisted with her with a little squeal.

“Relax, I’m you from another universe, cursed to travel the multiverse, yada-yada, read my memories if you want, since apparently human mes can do that…” She sighed, coming closer, offering a hand.

“W-why is there another you that is really really muscular in my bedroom. Am I dreaming?” Twilight sheepishly asked, still latched onto her Sunset, face slightly reddened.

The human was reluctant to grab hold of her counterpart, choosing to eye her suspiciously instead.

And the Valkyrie, completely unintimidated and unamused, had her sights elsewhere, at the blackboard. “...Huh. You were mapping things about… Celestia?”

“Um, I was, um–” Twilight, finally unlatching herself from Sunset, patted her pajamas down, centering herself. “I was trying to establish what Sunset’s report was with her would-be-mother, Princess Celestia. It wasn’t going well– Their relationship was… Less than perfect.”

“Another world where I’m an orphan, then...” The Valkyrie muttered, studying the blackboard, seeing its little details.

Clicking a pen, having already manifested a notepad from a pile of research papers, Twilight smiled happily. “Since you’re visiting, may I ask you a few questions about the multiverse?”

“Hang on.” Crossing her burly arms, she tilted her head, observing her other self analytically. “So in this universe, was Celestia your mother?”

“...No, no she wasn’t.” Sunset mimicked her gesture, huffing, looking away. “It didn’t work out.”

“...Ugh, damnit. Another weird constant.” She sighed, shaking her head. “Y’know, there’s a lot of universes where I’m an orphan…? In the ones I’m not, I still ran from home and pretended I was dead, far from my parents, but–” She gritted her teeth, observing the blackboard. “...In the vast majority, it seems that my mom never tried raising me. Dumped me at an orphanage when I was young, and then… Celestia was the only mother figure I ever had.”

“Y-you had parents?! A mother?!” Sunset stepped forward, exasperated, reaching out, getting ready to touch her other self…

…And stopped.

The Valkyrie regarded her with understanding and pity- And still, offered her a hand. “If you’d like to know… I can show you. It wasn’t… All bad for me. But… Even if you knew who they were…”

“...It doesn’t mean I could find them, much less–” She gritted her teeth, closing her eyes, hesitating.

And she kept hesitating, hovering her hand so close to her counterpart’s, wondering if this was what she needed, wondering if this would only bring more longing.

Scorching, unrelenting sun.

A world, barren, but not dead.

Life existed underground, in hiding– Kingdoms covered and hidden, dominated by one ruler, one dictator.

The sun imbued her with unending strength– And today, she wasn’t the only one.

This ruler, sitting upon her throne, smiled deviously, with a mane of flames, wings spread, tilting her head, observing her new visitor. “...Well hello there. Don’t you look familiar? A new visitor to my kingdom– And an alicorn, no less?”

She was an alicorn that ruled over the sun, and now, all living things. And her visitor was quite the same– Similar, in so many ways, but different in many more.

“C-Celestia…!” The Princess of Hope muttered fearfully, observing this throne of crystals, this twisted palace of heat and dread, one in which she felt, somehow, stronger than ever. “W-what happened to you…?”

“Celestia is long gone, little one.” She stood from her throne, grinning maliciously, flaring her wings and her mane. “I am DAYBREAKER. And I’d like to know how another alicorn of the sun wound up in my kingdom without my know-how.”

“I’m… Just passing through.” The Valkyrie murmured warily, observing this alicorn and her twisted movements, her twisted power. “...I had to come, and see what had happened to you…!”

“Do you take me for a fool?” Daybreaker stood from her throne, flames left in her hoofstep’s wake. “There is no other reason you could be here, if not to challenge me– Challenge me and the rule of my sun.”

“...You burned the world, Celestia…!”

“Daybreaker.” She corrected, coming even closer. “And I burned its surface. My subjects live their little worm lives underground, where they belong. Don’t tell me; You are a brave, foolish hero, here to attempt to free the worms? Feeling the call of their pitiful pleas?”

“I just… I just hoped I could, maybe…!”

“And here you are, ready to fight me, aren’t you? I welcome the challenge.” She loomed over the Princess of Hope, ready to pounce. “Although I suppose I could extend mercy– If you would join me? It has been dreadfully lonely, since I’ve locked my sister up– I could use a pupil.”

“...You have nothing to teach me.” The Valkyrie’s expression hardened, as she stepped forward. “But I’m here for a reason… Maybe I can teach you something.”

“Wonderful. We are fighting, then.” Daybreak let out a toothy grin, raising her wings. “Come, then! Let’s see how you match the Queen of the Sun!!”

“I’m not here to fight you.” She stated somberly, shaking her head. “I’m here to show you– To show you who I am.”

And just like that, with a hoof, she touched the Queen of the Sun.

The Canterlot throne room doors always looked enormous, imposing when they were closed.

Sunset, newly ascended, wings locked firmly to her side, beheld them nervously.

“It’s okay– She’s waiting, but…” Twilight, gently, embracing with a wing, nuzzled her. “We can take all the time you need. Everything is going to be okay, Sunset…!”

“S-sorry, it’s just…” She reciprocated on the nuzzles, smiling wearily. “The last time I saw these doors, well…”

“You’re not the same pony– You literally aren’t, Sunset.” Twilight affirmed without hesitation. “You saved the world, you saved me, you… You earned this.”

“I-I just…!” She sighed, closing her eyes. “Maybe I shouldn’t have ever come back, you know…?”

“If you want to talk to her only through letters for a little while longer, we can go back—” Twilight planted a sweet, gentle, calm kiss on her girlfriend’s cheek. “But if you want to face this, I’m going to be right next to you, every step of the way.”

With an inhale, she nodded, her face hardening with a confident smile. “...You know what? Yeah. No more hesitation– No more fears. I can do this.”

She stepped forward without any fear, opening the doors with her magic, and Twilight followed her closely.

The throne room didn’t feel as intimidating. It didn’t feel as big.

And in the end of it, sitting at the throne, regarding her with anticipation, was Princess Celestia.

Sunset stopped, bowing, below and before the throne, no longer hesitating, but speaking every word carefully. “...I know we’ve spoken in letters briefly, Celestia, but… I still want to say it. I know that the last time we saw each other, things weren’t ideal…”

The Princess observed her carefully, antsy in her throne, but said nothing.

“...But I come before you now a changed pony. I changed, in so many ways, because of your student here–” She spread her wings slightly, chuckling nervously. “And after everything that happened, after everything I’ve gone through, I still needed to say this, I needed to face you and say that I’m so, so sorry–”

With a flash, the Princess of the Sun couldn’t contain herself anymore, teleporting forward and embracing Sunset with her wings, tears in her eyes, smiling so, incredibly warmly, regarding her with immense pride. “Look at you, little one…! Shining like a solar flare…!”

“I’m sorry, I’m so, so–”

“--You have nothing to apologize for.” Celestia once again embraced her, as they leaned foreheads together. “You’ve made it, Sunset Shimmer– You made it. You found your way… And you did it on your own…!”

“I-I had some help, haha…!”

“And here you are. Here you are, and I’m so, so proud of you, my little sun…!”

Words were unneeded. They remained in that embrace, laughing, crying, together once more.

And of course, Twilight, who was watching happily, squealed of joy.

The flames of Daybreaker’s mane dimmed.

She recoiled, her expression softening, breaking, her wings falling to her side.

“...M-my… My daughter…!”

“I’m sorry.” The Valkyrie sat before her, regarding her with pity. “I’m so sorry.”

“I-I… I killed you in this universe, didn’t I…?” She grimaced, tears rolling down her cheeks.

“...You did. Her grave is right outside Twilight’s home in this world… Underground. She died protecting her– From you.” Bitterly, she closed her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“I… I can’t do this.” The heat around them died down. The sun itself dimmed. “I… I don't know how to fix this, I can’t, I can’t, could you… Could you stay with me…? Please…?”

“I’m sorry… But I can’t…! I’ll have to go soon…” She stepped forward, and embraced Celestia tightly. “But I’ll stay with you for as long as I can, okay…?”

“I’m so, so proud of you…!” Celestia cried in her daughter’s arms. “I wish we had more time, Sunset…!”

Author's Note

...This chapter had no business being so fun to write. goddamn.

Funny enough, I left myself very little notes of what to do in it, evidently having faith that when I was in it, I'd know exactly what to do, and WOW, I did. this was so fucking fun to write. So many character appearances i wanted to put out there, so many little things here and there, all wrapped up in a nice package of mommy issues as a thematic connection.

I got to have the Young Six, which are SO cute and SO fun to write, AND an teacher Sunset (which honestly is SUCH a good profession for her.)

I got to have Lightning Dust, on Equestria girls, no less! I always thought that she'd be a great contender for bad guy possessed by equestrian magic, and her rivalry with Rainbow would be in solid display given their similar powers and interests. Plus, y'know, MORE EQUESTRIA GIRLS. A constant in this insanity is how incredibly happy Sunset is, the closer proximity she has to the bearers of the elements, and of course, the closer she is to Twilight Sparkle.

I sketched this like. Months ago lmao. Now, you may be wondering why the demon sunset is in the suicidal range. Don't worry, this is another demon sunset, we'll get there.

Anyways, I love Equestria girls so much, and although I love what i've been doing without them in other fics but my god, I've been missing the EQG. I am wiht scitwi fever. I am missing her so goddamng much.

And of course... Daybreaker. Nothing needs to be said there. The ultimate conclusion to the mommy issues theme. Lets fuckin go

...Anyways, I hope you had a good time. Another intermission is next, (Twilight Prime copes) then the last 3 chapters of regular universe travel. After that, the multi-chapter finale. We're getting closer!

INTERMISSION: Sunset Shimmer and the Art of Letting Go.

Aloe and Lotus usually managed the Ponyville Day Spa quite skillfully; Perks of being a small business in a small town, there was a high chance that you would always know all of your customers, and generally never deal with any strange ones.

Through constant efficiency and knowing when to take breaks, and of course, through no small part by the help of the citizens of Ponyville, their business was generally smooth sailing.

Today, however, would be the strangest day in their career.

It did start pretty innocently– With one of their most prolific customers paying a surprise visit.

As usual, her arrival was announced by the sound of a rainboom.

“Wooo! I don’t know about you ladies, but my dogs are barking!” Rainbow dash entered the spa, with the few heads in the receptionist area turning to her. “After a few round trips to Canterlot, I could use a damn break! How are you girls doing?”

“Better now, with our favorite customer here! Greetings, Rainbow Dash!” Aloe cheered quietly, stepping towards the counter.

“Heh, I bet you say that to all the awesome fliers that stop by!” Rainbow joked, stepping forward. “Or maybe just Rarity. She does come here a lot.”

“The usual, then, Rainbow Dash?” Lotus tapped into a little form, with all the treatments the Pegasus liked most already selected. “Your favorite?”

“Aaaactually, put me down for a hooficure too. But let’s definitely start with the wing massages!” her tone immediately softened, but remained excited, as she placed the payment on the counter, the few bits already calculated. “The old girls need some pampering after a day of hard work…!”

“Of course, come right this way! We have facilities vacant for you!” Aloe gestured gleefully, leading the way.

“Awesome! Thanks girls. I’m telling you, I'm not getting up for anything after the day I had!” She followed with excitement, her voice disappearing into the spa.

Lotus let out a sigh of delight, taking over the counter duty, gleefully placing the payment on her register, already considering the little intricacies of expenditure.

Only a few minutes passed before another customer arrived. This time she was surprised– And then startled.

Because she heard another rainboom.

Looking behind her, there was no indication Rainbow Dash had left– And through that confusion, she looked forward, then back again– wondering if she knew any other pony capable of performing a rainboom in Equestria– None that she knew, at least.

The building shook, as if something enormous had landed forcefully outside, and she had to grab hold of a potted plant so it wouldn't fall off the counter.

The spa doors opened, and she was met with a grizzly sight.

A tall, muscular mare, covered in blood and viscera stepped inside the spa, each step heavy, but unwavering.

It was only when the mare was directly in front of her that she could notice… She was an alicorn. One unlike any Lotus knew. A fiery mane covered in blood. Tattered scars covered by viscera.

“...I’d like the five star spa treatment, and in a hurry, please. I’ll book this entire fucking spa if I have to.” her voice was almost raspy– it held exhaustion. Her gaze was incredibly hardened, turquoise eyes pierced the spa owner, who shook silently in fear.

The mare in front of her spread her wings slightly, looking at them, dripping with blood and gunk, after noticing how the employee before her cowered. “...Sorry about the viscera. I had to crawl through a mountain eel to get here. I’d like your help getting this shit out of my mane, please, and especially from in-between my feathers.”

“U-um, um, miss, are you, um…” Lotus pointed up at her forehead with a shaky hoof. “A-are you an alicorn…?!

With a single magical movement, the bloody mare manifested a large purse, and from it, she dumped a pile of golden coins, and a handful of pristine gems all over the spa counter. She placed her hoof on the same counter, staring the owner down.

“I will literally pay you this much to not give a shit.” The viscera-covered alicorn muttered through gritted teeth. “But I need your full attention, if you need to kick other customers out, do it. I want the full five star treatment, now, without asking questions. I have less than an hour before I have to go. Take it or leave it, you’ll keep the change anyway.”

Aloe glanced back briefly, then back to the pile of gold.

Worrying about these kinds of things was for heroes and adventurers. If this bloody alicorn had arrived at the foot of the door of Princess Twilight Sparkle, she was sure that it would ensue some form of bizarre, globe-trotting, world-ending adventure, and maybe calamity would strike into Ponyville, as it often did.

But instead, this alicorn was stepping into her business establishment.

She was being dramatically overpaid to do a service– Her speciality, and that, she could very much do.

With peppy movements, she walked over to the door of the spa, and flipped a sign that said ‘closed for the day’.

Turning to the alicorn, she put a big, rehearsed, but surprisingly truthful grin on her face. “...Well then! Five star treatment, is it? You are aware that this treatment is usually a multiple-hour-long endeavor, correct?”

“I am aware. I’m paying you to book it. Get more employees on me if you need me, clear out the spa if you need to, I don’t care, just hurry up. I have less than an hour.” She responded curtly.

“Then we better get going, your majesty!” The spa pony ran behind the counter, taking annotations “Are there any specifics you’d like your treatment to focus on?”

“Full body cleaning, wing preening and massages– I need a back and neck massage so fucking bad too– Put on a special mane care, a horn massage and a hot spring in there while you’re at it– If we could do some of these at the same time for the sake of efficiency, I’d appreciate it. Remember, I’ve only got one hour for this. Oh, and I need to clean my goddamn hooves.”

“Excellent!” Clumsily, but undeniably peppily, she attempted to stuff that pile of gold into her cash register somehow. “Come right this way, miss…?”

“Shimmer.”

Permanent scars

In some cozy corner, beneath the shade of a tall, comfortable tree, near the apple orchard of Ponyville, but far from prying ears, Sunset Shimmer was butchering the art of guitar.

“Damn, kiddo. You’re rusty!” Flare Shimmer snickered, giving her not-daughter an assured smile, then gently taking the guitar she held, and making the correct hoof movements for her to mimic. “Here, try it this way…”

“Pff… Can you blame me?” Sunset blew raspberries, letting go of the guitar clumsily. “Almost a decade of training to kill the Storm King didn’t really leave me time for hobbies.”

“--But you have time now.” She assured, giving an almost stern look. “Don’t forget this, okay? It’s important to have fun even when you’re off doing big deal Princess duties.”

“Hey, I’m not a Princess–”

“Yet.” She grinned.

“There’s not even any guarantee that I can get back to my universe.” She pouted, shrugging. “And even if I did, my job is to help rebuild Equestria. That doesn’t mean I’ll get wings or even–”

“Mustard. Look at me.” Flare gave her a stern, but kind look. “If you are anything like my daughter, which I know you are, you’re gonna get those wings. Not to mention, if my daughter in law in your universe is anything like the one in this one, she’s already having all sorts of dreams and mushy feelings about you. You were literally that mare’s awakening! So go ahead and gold dig if you want! No shame in it, kiddo, heh.”

Sunset hung her head low in flustered annoyance. “...I forgot how easily you could always embarrass me.”

“Well, when you get back to your universe, you won’t have to worry about that anymore.” She stated a bit mournfully, a bit jokingly.

“...Getting payback, saving the world, it was worth it, y’know…?” Almost with a whisper, Sunset looked down. “...But it didn’t bring you and dad back. Nothing will.”

“What, do you want a zombie mama?” Flare joked, exhaling. “Take a page out of that zombie alicorn version of you my daughter in law’s got locked up?”

“Let’s not go there.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s just… Messy. I wish I could have saved you.”

“You still have your Celestia back home.” Her expression softened. “She’ll take better care of you than I ever could.”

“M-mom, you… What?” Sunset grimaced in disbelief.

“You heard me.” She sighed, closing her eyes. “Look, me and her have a truce, and I discovered something pretty… Stupid, throughout this… Alternate universe nonsense.”

The daughter tilted her head in confusion. “...What?”

“That me and Celestia both suck at being moms.” She snickered, shrugging. “But she sucks just a bit less.”

“...Well that’s dumb.” Sunset huffed.

“This whole thing is dumb, Ketchup.” She shrugged again, letting out a sigh. “I hope my daughter comes back soon. Twilight will get her back, I’m sure, but… Almost three weeks now, that’s… Ugh.”

“Your Sunset, she ran away… Like me, once. Right…?”

“She did.” Flare sighed, looking away. “Well, she was living here in Ponyville in secret, working with Twilight to ‘get better’. And she did– She very much did. …But me and Gold didn’t know, of course. I don’t blame her. I never did. I blamed Celestia, before, but… Like I said. Two crappy moms.”

“It’s so weird… it’s easy to be jealous of her for making the right choices when I didn’t.” Sunset murmured, shaking her head. “But… It doesn’t make a difference in the end. She’s out there, and I’m here... I just wish I was home. Celestia must be worried sick… Not to mention Tempest, she must be freaking out.”

“Psh, it’s so funny that my daughter killed your ‘Storm Prince’ or whatever for you.” She snickered. “She does that. Girl’s got an eye for the spotlight.”

“King.” Sunset pouted. “Now that’s a lie I gotta go back to living… I hope Tempest isn’t struggling to keep it.”

“Eh, Celestia will forgive you. In the end, the world was saved, and you were standing on top of the Storm King’s body. What else matters?” Flare tuned the guitar absentmindedly. “She does that a lot. …Forgiveness.”

“It was never our strong suit.” Bitterly, Sunset looked away.

“Mine.” Her mother called out quietly. “But you can be better, Mustard. You can and you have been.” She let out an exhausted sigh. “...I think one of the worst things to come out of this mess… Is knowing that in more than one world, I left you.”

“Not in mine…!” She assured gently.

“Doesn’t matter. I didn’t on this one either. I stayed and raised you– Her.” She pouted, looking away. But in others… I just left you at the doorstep of some orphanage and went on to live my shitty life. Don’t get me wrong, I know I’m not the best mom. I’ve known that since day one.” She inhaled, shaking her head. “...At least, well… At least Celestia is always there when I can’t be…!”

“Take it as a good thing. I have.” Sunset assured quietly. “...That you’re not the worst Flare Shimmer in the multiverse... And that I’m not the worst Sunset Shimmer in the multiverse.”

“Yeah, heh… Look on the bright side, I guess…!” She let out a weary chuckle. “You got to see your mama one more time… That’s worth something, isn’t it?”

“It is.” Sunset leaned forward and hugged her. “It really is.”

“Now c’mon, Mustard. No more mushy stuff. We’re not stopping until you get these chords right.”

“U-um, Lotus, what exactly is happening here-” Aloe couldn’t even finish the rest of her sentence, she was utterly speechless at the grizzly sight of the naked viscera-covered alicorn standing in their showers.

“Shush, sister! This is a premium customer!” She silenced her, side eyeing the Valkyrie. “She has paid us Canterlot-royalty-level money for this!! A pile’s worth!”

“...Oh my goodness! She is an alicorn!” her eyes widened. “Here? In our spa?”

“Yes!” She affirmed. “She paid enough to get us and all our employees a lovely covered hearth's warming vacation– AFTER we have replaced our entire piping system!”

“Oh my goodness– Oh my goodness!!” She began tip toeing in excitement. “Perhaps we could finally go on that cruise we always wanted!” Her smile went wide.

“And more, sister! The sky's the limit!” She giggled giddily, and turned to the alicorn. “…Is there anything else you’d like at the moment, your majesty?”

From the hot showers, the Valkyrie shook herself furiously, getting the gunk out of her fur. “...Higher pressure would be nice! This shit isn’t coming off easy. Get some more employees here to help me scrub, will you? And hurry up, my time is limited!”

“Sister.”

“Yes?”

“Get the hose.”

Potential, expectations

Sunset eyed her counterpart quietly. The upper halls of the Community Center were quiet– Noises of experiments and technomagical science being done on the multiversal lab could be heard, but she paid them no mind.

She beheld Captain Shimmer, who stood alone in a Balcony, watching the sun lowering in the horizon, beyond the Everfree forest, Canterlot.

Her armor was obsidian, with golden accents. Her body was defined, strong, and peppered in scars. Her gaze was unflinching.

All the while this Sunset was merely a Canterlot Royal Guard.

Curiosity got the better of her. She approached the captain slowly…

“--I’m not in the mood for conversation.” The stalwart mare muttered immediately, making the guard freeze. “Especially with a lesser me.”

“...Well that’s rude.” The guard pouted, and ignored the Captain’s wishes to be alone, joining her on the balcony. “Petty insults towards yourself, huh? That shows you tooootally don’t have confidence problems.”

“Making jokes at another self’s expense.” The other self glared at her. “That shows your lack of any backbone, and guard your feelings with sarcasm and meek wit.”

“Okay I surrender.” She threw her hooves in the air jokingly. “Seriously man, I’m just here to talk– You have to admit. In one world, I’m a royal guard, and in the other, I’m Captain of the royal guard. That says something interesting, right?”

“...All it says is you lack conviction.” The Captain sneered, looking at that horizon. “You could have dedicated yourself to a greater cause, to the protection of Twilight Sparkle, instead, you choose to remain in mediocrity.”

“I’ve never met Twilight Sparkle.” The guard shrugged. “In my world, the Princess of Friendship is a mare named Moondancer.”

“...Oh.” That got a reaction out of the Captain, who’s expression softened. “Moondancer… I see....I fell in love with Twilight Sparkle. That’s why I dedicated myself to… To protecting her.”

“I hardly ever met Moondancer. She’s cute, though…” The guard shrugged, looking down bitterly. “...Maybe if I had stayed in better touch with Celestia, I could have. …But I knew my destiny wasn’t ever meant to be greatness.”

“Destiny… Is bullshit.” The captain exhaled, and turned to her other self. “I gave up on being a pupil of the alicorn of the sun herself– But I did not let that stop me from grabbing life by the horn and forcing myself into a good life… Unlike you.”

“Congrats. You’re better than me. Get in line.” She snickered sarcastically, shrugging. “Hey, it could be worse, though. I could be the zombie.”

“...At least she has wings.” The Captain muttered in a breath.

“Meh, wings, but with the hunger for eating the flesh of the living? No thanks.” She leaned on the railing lazily. “Like I said, I know my place.”

“...But you want more, don’t you.”

Silence.

“...Wouldn’t be Sunset Shimmer if I didn’t.”

More silence, as they felt the wind pass them by, and heard the chatter of ponies going about their day-to-day life in this alien world in the streets below.

Both their ears flickered as they heard a strange electronic noise coming from inside the Community Center, followed by the noise of Spike handling the extinguisher.

“Do you think she can get us home…?”

“Who?”

“Twilight Sparkle. This Twilight Sparkle.” The guard affirmed carefully, looking behind them. “...The big beautiful one.”

The Captain, however, refused to look back. “Part of me wants to believe there’s always a way. That there’s always hope, and that if anypony could do it, it's her.” She murmured, closing her eyes, suppressing an exhale. “...But another part of me is well aware that… Sunset Shimmer’s brand of happiness doesn’t last.”

“Sheesh…” She leaned her chin on the railing, letting out a sigh of defeat. “...I should have asked one of the more cheerful mes what they think. Maybe the vampire.”

The Captain almost grinned. “Go ask the rockstar. I’m sure her answer will be illuminating.”

“As soon as she’s done banging that pink pony, heh.” With an exhale, she stood, and turned around. “I’ll get out of your mane. This place is depressing, anyways.”

“Oh really? What gave you that vibe?” Sarcastically, the captain raised an eyebrow. “Is it the zombie strapped to the wall of a lab practicing meaningless magic?”

“Heh. Look at that. Even the captain me can be sarcastic. You’re a Sunset Shimmer after all.” She winked, and began walking away.

Then she stopped.

And looked back.

“By the way… What do you think of that ‘Flare Shimmer’? The one that’s claiming to be… Well…” She looked down reluctantly. “...You’re an orphan like me, right…?”

“I don’t care if a stranger chose to love us more in one universe than another.” The captain shrugged, beholding the evening sun. “I already have a mother.”

“Can we get another scrubber in here?!” Sunset commanded, with already six spa workers working tirelessly around her with large, long brushes, as hot water poured above her, and she towered over them. “Under the chin, please! Get my back hooves too…!”

Aloe and Lotus swiftly obeyed her orders, and another set of hooves was added to the efforts of scrubbing the alicorn.

Hot water, blood, and soap was running in spades into their drains. This room, that was usually dedicated to several showers, was now only one big operation.

“That’s the goddamn stuff, right there!! Don’t forget under the wings!” The alicorn shouted out, closing her eyes, feeling the many brushes removing weeks of ruin from her body. “Get the hose again! Let’s wrap this up, I want massages asap!!”

Aloe and Lotus saluted, and gestured for another worker to follow them, who did so reluctantly.

“U-um, Miss Aloe, Miss Lotus, um, well…!” Their employee looked back to the strange alicorn then to her bosses. “...What exactly is that customer?”

“That customer is paying for all our early vacations!” Aloe stated confidently. “So don’t question it!”

Our Music

Pinkie was usually hyperactive– An overachiever in her own right, determined to seize the day, to do as many things as physically possible, determined to get out there and be productive.

The current circumstances were a cosmic calling for her to have a lazy day– Or several– And she answered the call to laziness with gusto, to a degree, of course. There was still plenty of workout she could have with her very own Sunset Shimmer.

“...What’cha thinkin’ about, Pink?” Sunset asked gently, holding her, functioning as a blanket, pillow, and warmer all at once.

“Oh, you know…!” The party pony nuzzled her, letting out a gentle, cute yawn. “I’m thinking about luck, I think…”

“...Oh?”

“How lucky am I to have my very own Sunset Shimmer for an indeterminate amount of time, hihi…!” She let out a pleased sigh, closing her eyes. “I just wish the other me knew you’re in good hooves...”

“Her hooves I guess. This multiverse crap is so confusing…” Stretching lightly, she observed Pinkie’s room– Dozens of party accessories, dozens of colorful streamers, pictures of her and her friends, plushies, and the unmistakable scent of sweets. The room had gotten considerably messier since she had gotten here. “...You’re pretty lucky here too, right? It seems you’re doing well in this world, at least.”

“Eh, part of a group of heroes that occasionally saves the world. Can’t complain! …Though Twi and Sunsun take care of most of the threats nowadays…” She trailed off, then pouted. “...And I guess I don’t have a you here.”

“What? Don’t tell me you’re completely single in this world– This really is the darkest timeline–”

“--No no! I didn’t mean that.” She snickered, shaking her head lightly, leaning on her. “I mean… I’ve mostly had flings, group dating, stuff like that. I’ve dated pleeeenty of mares and stallions in my day! But the Pinkie in your world… She settled down.”

“Not much ‘settled’ about being lead drummer.” The rockstar grinned with a winning smile. “We were touring in Griffonstone… I guess the tour’s cancelled without me, though…”

“Was she happy?”

“Who?”

“The other me!”

“She’s Pinkie Pie, of course she’s happy.”

Silence.

The noises of the hustle and bustle of Ponyville could be heard through the windows, the noises of a client entering the sugarcube corner could be heard below them.

But here, it was mostly quiet. The Pink Pony had cashed in all of her vacation days for these moments.

Pinkie stared at the ceiling for a while with a blank expression, just thinking.

Then she covered her face with her hooves and groaned. “...This is so dumb.”

“...What’s up?”

“I think I’d rather be your Pinkie.” She murmured, pouting. “I think… I think I’d rather be in a super cool famous band and get to kiss you all day… Than this.”

“Jeez, I’m sorry…” Sunset’s expression softened, as she brought her closer. “...Your job as a caterer seems pretty good, right? …Are you unhappy here?”

“N-no, not at all! I love what I do! I love my friends! I love my town, I love my family…!”

“Uh oh. There’s a ‘but’ in there, isn’t it.”

“...But, y’know…!” She pouted. “I don’t have a cool band. And I don’t get to kiss you all day.”

“Eh, whenever your Sunset comes back, sounds like you’re in for a talk, then.” Kissing her cheek, she gave her an assuring smile. “Why can’t this Pinkie start a band too?”

“She’s an alicorn Princess and practically married to Twilight Sparkle already– Me and her are just friends, we’ve always been!” She groaned, leaping from out of the bed, pacing around nervously. “I-I’ve never had… Feelings for Sunset, I don’t think so, at least! We’re best friends! We’ve always been best friends, I was the first to forgive her after she was a big scary demon, you know? I was first in line to encourage her to be better, but we’ve only ever been best friends!”

Sitting up in bed, the rockstar scratched her chin pensively. “...So all the sex you and I had since I’ve got here is just, what, platonic?”

“Nononono! I didn’t say that!” Pinkie leapt into the air and shook her head vigorously.

“Relax, Pink. I'm just messing with you.” She grinned, shrugged, and grabbed her guitar, which laid at the foot of their bed, and began fiddling with it. “I’m surprised you’re overthinking this. You’re not usually an overthinker. You’re usually an underthinker.”

“I USUALLY AM!!” She huffed, her tail whipping about as she paced about. “Don’t get me wrong, I always found Sunset attractive, I always found you attractive! I find all my friends attractive, they are! And I’m not shy to say it! Pinkie Pie is loud and proud about who she finds all her friends hot, especially Sunset Shimmer!!”

“Yep.” She agreed, snickering to herself, leaning back on the bed frame, fiddling with her guitar.

“A-and I’m happy, you know? I’m happy! I’m a small part of something bigger! Heck, I helped wingman Sunset with Twilight! I was there to help her build up confidence, heck, I helped her write love ballads for the Princess!! Those two are alicorns, they’re going to shape Equestria into a golden age, and I helped make that happen!! I-I’m like, a hero!”

“You sure are awesome, Pink.” Sunset grinned and nodded.

“Applejack and Rarity got together. And I was happy for them. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash got together. And I was happy for them. Twilight and Sunset got together, and…” She paused.

“...And then there was one.” The rockstar beheld her with pity. “...Have you been alone all this time? Gosh, Pink…!”

“N-no, no, I had several flings before, during, and after all this.” She murmured, shaking her head. “...But I never settled down…! Why would I…?”

“Why would you?” A rhetorical question.

Silence, as once again, the party pony glared at nothing, the gears in her head turning furiously, her tail whipping about.

“...Am I not living life to the fullest???” She asked the heavens themselves. “...Do I need something more…?”

“...That’s up to you, Pink…” Sunset suggested gently, kindly. “...What do you think you’re missing?”

Only mere seconds were needed for the Pink Pony to decipher the answer in her head.

She strolled over to Sunset and kissed her furiously, yet mournfully. The rockstar embraced her, let it happen, tossing her guitar aside.

Then, letting out a sigh, Pinkie escaped the embrace, and hid her face under pillows. “Maybe I just need what your Pinkie has. Something stable…? Maybe…?”

“Nothing about rockstar life is stable.” Sunset snickered, patting her gently. “...But I get what you mean. You want something stable… With somepony like me, I guess. Hard itch to scratch…”

Pinkie, still laying down fully, removed the pillows that covered her, and beheld Sunset with the biggest, wettest eyes. “I think I’m jealous...”

“Of who?”

“Twilight Sparkle and the other me.”

“Why?”

“For having you.”

With a weary, sorry smile, Sunset leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. “Well, if it makes you feel better… They don’t, though. Neither of them do. …Not until this whole mess is fixed.”

Still laying down, she looked away briefly in shame. “I don’t know what to do about this– I don’t know if I even can do anything.”

“Just do what you do best, Pink.” Sunset brought her closer. “...Have some fun!”

“...Is it selfish that I don’t want you to go?” It was the pout to end all pouts. “...Is it selfish that I just want to… Keep having fun with you…?”

Snickering, Sunset got on top, kissing Pinkie on the neck, then on the face for good measure, resulting in her giggling. “I can’t believe this– It’s my job to make Pinkie Pie smile, not the other way around?” She nuzzled her affectionately, sharing those giggles. “Let’s make the most of this mess.”

Sunset shook herself furiously, flapping her wings for good measure, warm water going everywhere, the spa workers having to take cover to protect themselves from the drenched onslaught.

“Would you like a blow dryer, your majesty?” Aloe noted, emerging from cover. “Or several?”

“No need.” Inhaling, raising her wings, entering a battle stance, her mane was suddenly ignited like flames, and the spa attendees took cover again.

Just like that, as if her body was engulfed in flames, she dried herself in a matter of seconds.

Exhaling steam, she folded her wings. “What are we waiting for? I need rest and relaxation, NOW!”

“Right this way, your majesty!”

Irreversibly contaminated

Leaves fell gently in a meadow in Everfree.

One of the tallest trees on this side of the forest, one with red leaves no matter the season, housed a special, incredibly comfortable bed of flowers at its foot.

It was a quiet hidden meadow– One discovered by two lovers once, one they kept just to themselves.

In the tree’s trunk, there was a simple engraving, one made as a promise, long ago.

Surrounded by an etched heart, it was a promise made on a tree that had stood for centuries, and would stand for many more.

T ♥️ S

Any noises of the forest, the rustling of leaves, the singing of birds, was all easy to ignore.

The rays of sunlight above them were a suggestion– One that could easily be ignored, as they laid intertwined in each other’s embrace.

“...Do you think she’s going to call us back soon?” The demon asked gently, looking onto the sprawling branches and the rays of light that shyly prodded through above them.

“I sure hope not.” Twilight nuzzled her, letting out a sigh of relief. “But if she does… We’ll answer. We owe this world that much…”

“This world…” The demon sighed, observing the tiniest mushroom growing in the root of the tree they laid next to, as a bug crawled under it. “...It’s so much more beautiful than ours.”

“We did some damage…!” Twilight mourned. “...But we’ll fix it. We’ll make things right.”

“...What if we can’t…?” She suggested, almost with a whisper. “...What if we can’t ever go back…? O-or what if we do, and our world… Our world ends us.”

Reluctantly, she came closer. Leaning foreheads with her love, assuring her in the softest way possible. “...If that, or anything else happens… We’ll still be together, Sunny Bunny. No matter what.”

“I’m… I’m not an alicorn.” The demon raised a single tattered wing demonstrably. “I’m a… Gross imitation. What if you outlive me? What if… What if whatever disgusting thing I am now, it’s… It’s the end of me?”

“You can still raise the sun– You took it, you own it. You made it yours. And I also think; As demonstrated by the zombie strapped to the walls of that community center…” Twilight almost snickered, letting out a sigh. “...I think that we have enough proof of how inventive I can be when I don’t want to lose you. What is that thing you always say…? We’ll burn that bridge–”

“--When we get to it.” She grinned slightly, kissing her slowly, then backing away. “...Thanks, Sparkles. It’s hard not to worry about everything, when, you know…”

“Everything is ending everywhere?” She understated, with a blow of raspberries. “It sure feels like it, doesn’t it…? Ugh…” She shook her head quickly, smiling truly. “But we’re together, Sunset. Nothing is going to change that.”

“I sure hope not. I love you so much, you know that…?” Leaning lower, she kissed her on the cheek, then neck. “Nothing is going to change that either.”

“Ditto, hihi…!” She giggled out, cherishing the kisses and nibbles.

Only a brief moment of quiet passed, before the demon, through great hesitation, asked a question she wanted to ask for well over a few days now.

“...Can I talk to Midnight? I just want to check on her…”

Twilight blinked a few times in confusion, as if there was an internal dialogue she was combating, but then simply sighed. “...I think so. She’s really weak now, though. You won’t be able to talk for long…”

“It’s okay. I just want to… I just want to make sure she’s doing okay.” She lied.

“She is. And she loves you as much as I do.” Twilight affirmed, punctuating the thought with a kiss. “...But I understand why you’d want to… Well, it was with her you spent the last years with... Give me a moment…!”

The demon watched carefully, as Twilight closed her eyes strained, allowing her own inner demon to take over.

And she could see it, clear as day. The way in which her expression hardened, the toothy grin, no matter how tired, and even the way she spoke.

Midnight Sparkle had returned– But not as she once was. Twilight’s wings did not become pitch black, and her horn was not encased in crystal– There was only the faintest blue glow behind her eyes that she could notice.

“...Did you miss me, Sunny Bunny?” She grinned, coming closer. “Can’t handle a few days without me, can you?”

“It’s been hard to manage, Sparkles. I’m hungry.” She grinned right back, baring her teeth. “Can you blame me?”

“I have to admit, it’s a bit strange, being in the backseat for once.” Her gaze took her elsewhere, to the forest above and around them. “Just being a little voice in her head, for once. An annoyance, at worst… She really turned the tables on me. Can’t blame her.”

“You’ll have to go back inside soon, won’t you…? And she can listen to us?” The demon asked carefully.

“Yes, and yes. She’s in the backseat– Only briefly.” She grinned once more, raising an eyebrow. “...Don’t tell me you wanted to talk in private, far from the little nerd’s ears…?”

“I don’t care if she listens to what I’ll say next.” She shook her head. “And I did want to give her a brain break– I imagine she’s exhausted, and could use the rest–”

“--Oh, Sunny Bunny–”She bit her lips, coming even closer. “As if you haven’t given us both a brain break for the last hours…!”

“And I’ll give you more, Sparkles. Anything, everything.” She affirmed with a breath. “Have you noticed? The Twilight of this world is grief stricken. She’s distracted– And exposed. Are you thinking what I’m thinking…?”

After blinking a few times in confusion, and coming to a realization, she couldn’t help but snicker. “...Oh, Sunny Bunny, you are incorrigible.”Eye to eye, she grinned maliciously. “Are you asking me for permission to take over this world?”

“I’m just asking what you’re thinking. And entertaining any idea.” She spoke sternly, seriously. “There’s probably no home for us to go back to. The Queens in our world will punish us for what we did. And this world is beautiful…”

“You’re adorable, you know that? It’s so cute that you’re offering this to me, even after we’ve lost our world already…” She tilted her head, leaning back, then closed her eyes, whispering to herself. “...Relax, nerd, I’m getting to it.”

“I take it Twilight doesn’t like the idea.” The demon looked away. “Look, we’re on our own. And we need to do whatever we want to secure our lives–”

Midnight placed a single hoof atop her wife’s muzzle. “...Okay, riddle me this, hot stuff. Why do you think this world is so beautiful, and ours isn’t?”

Sunset had no response, she simply looked away bitterly, pensively.

Midnight Sparkle spoke almost softly. “...Yes, I have considered a hostile takeover. And I am envious of this world and its state. But I’m tired, and in no condition to fight or conquer anything– Neither is the little nerd. And what’s more, I get it now. If you want a beautiful world, you can’t just take it. You have to make it.”

All Sunset could do was let out a sigh of defeat, resting her head on the fallen leaves and grass.

“So you get it, right? If we want to be as happy as the Sunset and Twilight that beat us…”

“...We have to go back and make our world better. Yeah, I get it.” She exhaled once more, covering her face in shame. “...But we wrecked everything.”

“And now we’ll have to un-wreck it.” Midnight stated simply. “And whatever happens, we’ll be together. Not every Twilight and Sunset can say that.”

Letting out weary, ironic chuckles, she turned to her wife once more. “How is it that you and I are the luckiest Twilight and Sunset in this universe?”

Pulling her closer, and kissing her as furiously as she could, Midnight grinned. “Divine, cosmic irony, Sunny Bunny. We, the despicable, are together– While them, the prime, the paragons of virtue… Are separated. Amusing, isn’t it?”

“Heh.” Sunset got on top of her, grinning, her demonic form enveloping the alicorn’s smaller frame. “And we have everything we need, right here–”

“--Hold your horses, hot stuff.” Midnight grinned, placing a hoof between their lips. “The nerd wants to express her disappointment to you. Get ready for a lecture.”

“O-oh shit.” All her confidence melted into nerves. “Um–”

The malicious grin in Midnight’s muzzle faded, as her expression changed into a stern frown, no longer with the blue glow behind those eyes.

“...Seriously?” Twilight Sparkle pouted.

“I can explain.”

“Really? Cause it sounds like you just offered Midnight to take over this world on a whim.”

“That’s an oversimplification–”

Twilight got on top of her, flipping her over, tapping her muzzle with a hoof judgmentally. “Sunset, don’t you get it? There’s no shortcut to this! There’s no easy way out! We have to accept what we did; We did the crime, we have to do the time!”

“I just want what’s best for us, okay? I’m scared–”

“--I’m scared too! But we’re together, Sunset. We’re together!” Twilight affirmed gently, bringing her closer into an embrace. “Don’t worry about anything else. We’re together. That’s all that matters.”

Sunset sprawled herself out into a soft table that was a bit too small for her, her wings spread to her sides, her legs extended as furthest as she could, her face, resting gently in a padded hole, faced the floor.

It was a strange sight to the spa goers, the few that remained, of course. This strange, tall and muscular mare, getting the attention of six workers, including the two owners.

Four hooves, each getting cleaned by one single worker, efficiently, yet carefully.

Two wings, being preened and massaged at a hurried, yet gentle.

And of course, a back and neck massage. Sunset closed her eyes and allowed herself to let out an enormous sigh.

“Dude, nice wings! They’re super long!” Rainbow Dash noted with a smile, laying on the bed next to her, with only a single worker tending to her wings. “I see you’ve got the five star treatment, heh. Nice.”

“Hmmhbwuh.” The Alicorn mumbled, barely acknowledging the pegasus’s presence.

“I really gotta save up for that someday… Treat myself, y’know?” The Pegasus snickered, “Funny, though. I figured that if you have the money for that kind of treatment, you’d spend it in a spa in Canterlot!”

“Bwurghmuh.” The Alicorn snarled weakly, trying to ignore her.

“...Hey, your cutie mark looks familiar...” Rainbow Suggested, raising an eyebrow. “Have we met somewhere before?”

“No.” Sunset Shimmer murmured in annoyance; Unsure if this was even a lie for this universe.

She didn’t know or cared if the Sunset of this world had met this Rainbow Dash– Or her wife, or any of her friends. She didn’t give a shit over how her counterpart would deal with the enormous corpse of the giant mountain eel she had killed not even an hour earlier.

All that mattered was that she was getting some goddamn R&R.

My self

“Ack, damnit!” Sunset cursed, as her magic flung her notepad into the street.

“Here ya go, Princess!” A kindly foal offered to her, and she accepted with a small, tired, awkward smile.

“I’m not the Princess, Sorry! But thanks.” Again, with her magic, she brought it closer, dusting it off.

“...Sunset, where did yer wings go?” The foal tilted her head, raising an eyebrow. “And why are you… Shorter?”

“I’m another Sunset, sorry. Long story. Ask Twilight!” She replied absentmindedly.

“Applebloom, c’mon, we gotta get back home, time’s a wastin!” Applejack strutted over to her sister.

Sunset’s eyes widened. “...You’re Applejack? Hey, maybe you can help me with something–”

“Sorry, multishmersal clone.” The Farmer shook her head. “We got chores to do. You could always help, if ya’d like!”

“M-maybe later. Just answer me this; Are you physically strong?”

“Hah!” Applebloom boasted. “My big sis here is the strongest Earth Pony you’ll ever meet!”

“Sis, don’t go tootin’ my horn!” Blushing, Applejack huffed. “Look, I’m plenty strong, yeah. Why do you ask?”

“Oh, you know, haha–” Sunset grinned awkwardly. “Just trying to figure out the secret identities of a superhero group of mares that happens to match Twilight’s friends in this universe– As you do! –Ack!!” Again, her pen escaped her magical grasp and went tumbling into the street. “What is wrong with magic in this world?”

Politely, Applebloom offered her pen back. “What do you mean, Sunset? And did ya say superhero??”

“I-I don’t know, it’s just… So strong! And apparently unicorns here can cast spells?!” she fidgeted with her mane awkwardly. “In my world, unicorns can levitate stuff, and that's it!”

“That’s mighty interestin’ and all, but we gotta get goin–” Applejack came closer, placing Applebloom on her back. “Look, Twi let y'all Sunsets run along free, but that ain’t no excuse to just loiter– She’s going through a mighty trouble time ever since our Sunset disappeared. So make yerself useful, wouldya? All this poking around ain’t achievin’ nothin’. Try to help her somehow? I dunno, partner.”

“--I don’t know anything about magic. This whole nonsense is new to me! I couldn’t help even if I wanted to…!” She sighed, flipping the pages to her notebook. “Weird-ass magical world with fantasy monsters and magic spells… Sheesh.”

“Yeah, but what about the superheroes??” Applebloom attempted to escape her sister's grasp, and failed.

“No more botherin’ the other Sunsets, lil sis.” Applejack ordered with a frown. “And you, other Sunset, well… I dunno. Please just… Try to help somehow! …We sure wish we could…!” She shook her head, disappointed. “This dagnabbit Science Technomagic thingamajig flies over a lotta our heads.”

“How do you think I feel?” She murmured, shrugging. “I’m still trying to wrap my mind around that castle in the distance there.”

“You don’t have castles where you live? Lame!” Applebloom pouted.

“Either way. If ya wanna help around, ya can get started in Sweet Apple Acres. At the very least we could use some more physical labor– Since yer strugglin’ with magic. After that we’re makin’ a big dinner and bringin’ it over to Twilight and the other Sunsets.”

“...I’ll think about it.” The idea of swapping office work for farm work didn’t bring her much enthusiasm.

“See ya around, Sunset two.” Applejack tilted her hat, and carried her sister into the streets of Ponyville.

“I'm like… Sunset five or six...”

She only briefly watched the two make their way, as she herself went to rest in the shade at the foot of the Community Center, and revised her notes.

Tuning out her surroundings, she opened her notepad.

Okay. Strange world. But Twilight Sparkle is the Masked Matter-Horn. So are her friends in this world the other Power Ponies?

She has wings here– And she’s so much taller! And beautiful

I wonder if it's just magic. She just drank a bunch of magic juice and got really tall and pretty and hot

That other me, the one that destroyed my damn desk– She was super tall, just like this Twilight And had wings! But I don’t have any relation to superhero nonsense– What are the constants and the variables of these?

Twilight asked me on a date, right after the day I saw that weird ass other me, when that alien machine was attacking downtown. Was that correlated to this interdimensional shit?

Twilight doesn’t have wings– But the Masked Matter-Horn does. Is it something to do with her superpowers? She sure as hell doesn't hide her wings in those tight cute suits she’s always wearing

Focus. Focus.

Asking around, it seems a bit easier to connect to who’s who here– Seeing them without their masks, it's not that hard to compare.

That pink one that’s banging another version of me– She’s Filly-Second. She’s gotta be. Hyperactive, peppy, and pink all over.

The pretty one that kept asking me about my outfit has got to be Radiance. She had the same elegant mannerisms, the same incredibly well cared-for purple mane…

The flier one that keeps swooping around with the vampire me– She’s got to be Zapp, right? Blue Pegasus, Rainbow mane, hard to mistake it!

Now, that Fluttershy, the sweet one with the animals… I still can’t imagine her as Saddle Rager. She’s so quiet and sweet, she said her favorite pastime is taking care of animals, there's no way it's the same pony that turns into a hulking grotesque monster, right?

Nodding along, she made a quick new annotation.

Applejack: For sure Mistress Mare-velous. She even talks with the same goddamn accent– AND is super strong? Just met her now, and she was pretty nice. Asked for my help on a farm. Can you imagine?

Okay. This is crazy. I don’t know what to do with all this.

My office co-worker is secretly leading a band of superheroes. And now, I'm pretty sure I know all their secret identities. All while I’m stuck in an alternate friggin reality!

It’s like those stupid animated shows but I’m no superhero or protagonist or anything! I just want to go back home and make sure I wasn’t fired! Mayor Celestia is going to be so pissed–

And she’s apparently a GOD in this world!!!

She put the notepad down carefully, and simply looked at it, eyes narrowed.

What did this all mean?

And what was her place in it, if any…?

She looked up into the gorgeous sky of this strange, magical world. Colors meshed with clouds as they bathed in the light of the sun, lower in the sky. And was that a rainbow in the sky?

What was she going to do?

Could she ever get back home?

Was Twilight missing her?

They had a date! And she was kidnapped into another world!

Was she going to lose her job?

…Because she was stranded in this weird, beautiful magical world?

She paused.

And picked her notepad back up.

It’s been almost a week since I’ve been stranded in this weird magical world with other versions of me.

I have a place to sleep in, they give me food, and are surprisingly welcoming.

So you know what? Fuck it.

…Time to make the most of it.

She pocketed her notepad.

And began making her way to Sweet Apple Acres.

“I hope everything is to your liking, Miss Shimmer!” Lotus affirmed while gently handling her wings, preening and massaging it thoroughly.

“You’re doing great, ugh–” Every word she spoke was sputtered with the weight of weeks and tension weighing on her back– With several spa workers working as fast as they could on her back, legs and wings, intent on relieving her of said tension. “...How long have I been here?”

“I do not know… Perhaps half an hour?” The spa worker shrugged, as she continued to work diligently. “Maybe more, maybe less?”

“...S-shit.” She exhaled, not ready for this to end. “...Work faster, please…!”

No payback

Watching Twilight Sparkle work had always been entertaining.

But watching this particular Twilight work was something else entirely.

Where one Twilight she knew was peppy, frequently went on tangents, adjusted her glasses often and even had bouts of giggles in between planning…

This one, this tall, regal, powerful, unfathomably determined one, was unflinching.

Sunset was there to help, but she could see just how much above her level this Twilight was– This alicorn, with her tallness, long limbs, and complete mastery over magic.

She was intelligent, just like her twilight back home– But there was a fire in her eyes Sunset did not recognize.

…But in the end, it didn’t matter.

The Princess– So strange, to address Twilight Sparkle as one– Called for a break.

As soon as the mirror they had been tirelessly working on nearly exploded with a burst of magic, plugs were pulled, and extinguishers were brandished. The Princess, sighing, groaning at the setback, simply needed a break to clear her head.

In said break, she did not eat, nor did she rest.

She walked over to the makeshift, surprisingly large and comfortable cage they had set up for the zombie version of Sunset Shimmer– The one with wings this other Sunset would never have, and simply talked to her, quietly and gently.

This Sunset, however, was hungry. “...Hey, Spike. Got a snack?”

“I thought you’d never ask!” He smiled confidently, as he opened a little box of cookies and shared with her. “Don’t worry, there’s no gems in these, heh.”

“Thanks, man.” Quietly, she watched this powerful Twilight Sparkle. She seemed so stalwart, so determined– And now, she was simply quietly leaning foreheads with the zombie. “...What do you think they’re doing?”

“Our Sunset has got these cool memory powers–” The dragon spoke, in between munching on cookies. “She got them after she became an alicorn– She can read memories, but she can also show her own memories to others. It’s pretty cool!”

“Oh! She did that to me and my Twi!” Her eyes widened, as she stared at her undead, winged self. “...Oh. The zombie is… Oh.”

“Yeah. My guess is Twi is getting to find out more about the monster. Honestly? I’m not sure I even want to know.” He shuddered, shaking his head. “I think seeing her butcher a few fishes is all I need to see.”

“Hear hear.” She agreed with a nod, and ate her own cookies, briefly looking around her.

So much machinery. So much to work on, so much… Everything. All so she could go back to her own Twilight. A Twilight she didn’t deserve– but likely was indeed waiting for her.

She sighed, shafting aside her doubts. “Y’know, I never met you in my world– But you’re surprisingly chill, Spike.”

“So are you, for a bad guy!” He snickered.

“...Technically ex-bad guy. Still new to this.” She sighed, shaking her head. “...And I brought my Twilight down with me, all these years... Goddamnit.”

“C’mon man, you couldn’t have known. When you’re at the bottom, the only way to go is up, right?” Spike suggested with confidence. “There was no way you could have guessed–”

“That Twilight is capable of being this?” She gestured vaguely at the tall, beautiful, powerful Princess Twilight Sparkle that had revolutionized multiversal technology thrice over in less than a month. “You know what? I could have guessed that, yeah.”

“Heh, she’s a brainiac in your world too?”

“Something like that.” Sunset chewed pensively, looking down. “She was always so… Capable. So smart. Her own insecurities were the only things that ever held her back, honestly… Other than me.” She let out an enormous sigh. “...And now I’ve gone missing and she might never know why.”

“Don’t worry, man. We’re making… Some progress!” Spike assured, without much confidence. “Reprogram the weird hairless ape mirror, make it into a window, tune it to Sunset's genetic code…”

“--Then cycle it endlessly until we find the right Sunset in a sea of infinite universes.” She grumbled, shaking her head. “The odds of this working are miniscule–”

Hermes, who was still sitting in his cage, finally piped in. “--We can adjust the odds! As we already have!”

“Speaking of bad guys…” Sunset grumbled rolling her eyes, coming closer. “I hope you’re happy, asshole.”

“The zombie got the more comfortable cage, I am very much not very happy!” He adjusted his glasses and huffed. “But the progress we’ve made is quite extraordinary!”

Sunset slammed the cage with a hoof, glaring at him. “Has it not dawned on you the fucking damage you’re doing yet?!”

“L-look, I get that this has had unforeseen consequences…!” He backed away to the end of the cage, stuttering. “But this is still an unprecedented discovery…! There’s always little jitters here and there, when braving new frontiers!”

“Unforeseen consequences.” Sunset mocked. “You didn’t even consider how comfortable your own world was before doing this shit, did you?!”

“I’m not quite sure what you–”

She hit the cage again, making him flinch. “You had a Twilight Sparkle and a Sunset Shimmer as alicorn Princesses in this world, idiot– They were going to rule together– and you actively got in the way of that for an experiment!” Her voice turned to a hush, since she didn’t want Twilight to hear. “You might have fucking DOOMED YOUR ENTIRE WORLD’S FUTURE by leaving its future ruler alone and grief stricken!!”

Hermes, for once, was speechless, eyes darting between Sunset and Twilight worryingly.

And she continued, glaring at him. “In my world, there’s only one Princess, and she’s barely managing with all of the shit she has to deal with constantly. Sure, yeah, She’s lucky to have Trixie nearby, but that has an expiration date. Every friend and lover of an alicorn has an expiration date.”

Again, Hermes had nothing to say, staring at the floor, thinking about everything.

“I’ve met the Sunset of this world. And she was fucking great.” Sunset snarled. “Like the captain me so eloquently put it, Twilight had a taste of something good now. And you took it from her. Without it, well, you’ve seen how she is. And remember– She’s expected to rule the world. The world you live in, asshole. And you might have done permanent damage.”

He looked down, pursing his lips. “...Okay, um. Oh dear.” He muttered.

“I think he’s finally starting to get it.” Spike almost chuckled. “Look, I’m first in line to believe Twilight is capable of doing anything. But Sunset was like… A safety net! Anytime Twilight fell or faltered, she was there to catch her. And now, well, without her…” He briefly glanced at how the Princess was still holding her zombie not-wife tenderly.

“W-we can still bring her back!” Hermes affirmed with stuttered, feigned confidence. “W-we can! I’m sure of it! We will bring her back, the more we refine this technology! Our world will still have it’s two rulers, and my technology will be revolutionized! Everypony wins!”

“Ugh.” Sunset sat down, and rolled her eyes. “This entire fucking mess… Is so pointless. It’s like I’m watching the death of a world and it’s not even mine.”

Uncomfortable silence.

Shyly, Hermes raised a hoof. “...Well, um, well… Could I have a cookie too…?”

“Fine.”

“...I’m kind of focussed here. Not particularly into conversation, Rainbow Dash.” Sunset grunted, feeling the dozen hooves fiddling and massaging her body at once, eyes closed.

“It’s fine, dude. I’m just curious about your whole deal, heh!” She shrugged as much as her own massage table allowed. “So, is that horn real…?”

“...No.” She lied.

“Okidoke! Man, you look like you’ve been through a rough patch, though. I know cool battle scars when I see them. …Unless they’re also fake?”

“...Sure.” She lied again.

“Hah! Are you a cosplayer or something? Playing dress up at a spa?” She snickered. “Just saying, Celestia doesn’t have that many scars. She’s the one you’re trying to imitate, right?”

“...Yeah.” She sighed.

Worth living

Somewhere in Ponyville, there was someone playing the cello on a rooftop, practicing.

Somewhere in Ponyville, a market was closing, and ponies were saying goodbye for the day.

Somewhere in Ponyville, a foal found her lost plushie.

Somewhere in Ponyville, Rainbow Dash was enjoying herself with a Sunset Shimmer– One that could fly, and they were discovering something interesting.

Somewhere in Ponyville, Fluttershy was taking a well needed break from helping Twilight Sparkle through her grieving process, and was now resting in the Apple Acres living room.

Somewhere in Ponyville, Rarity had closed down the carousel boutique for the day, and made her way to Sweet Apple Acres– Intent on helping her future wife in any way she could.

Somewhere in Ponyville, Applejack readied herself with a new friend to prepare enough meals to feed more than ten Sunset Shimmers.

Somewhere in Ponyville, Pinkie Pie didn’t want to let go.

Somewhere in Ponyville, dubiously ethical multiversal experiments were being made.

Somewhere in Ponyville, no monster attacked the town. Not today.

Because somewhere, in Ponyville, the Mysterious Mare Do Well was watching carefully– Keeping this town she loved, even if only a version of it, safe.

And she was completely unaware that somewhere, in another Ponyville entirely, Maud Pie missed her.

Somewhere, in another Ponyville, Maud Pie was crying.

“...And then when I got there, she was a wreck! Like. I don’t think she was crying, but she must have been, before. She was surrounded by papers, a bunch of dignitaries were waiting in line to see her, and I was like ‘dude, you’re the future ruler of this world. We all believe in you and love you! You GOT this!’ Heh.” Rainbow Dash, still getting her wing massaged, rambled with a grin. “Not to brag, but I toooootally helped her out.”

“You don’t say.” Sunset’s rising anger was making it really difficult for her to relax.

“Besides. These are her training wheels! The other Princesses can come take over again anytime if she needs to! But she’s got this.” The Pegasus snickered. “We’ve handled every threat to Equestria so far! Even if sometimes it came close to defeat, we always pull through together!”

“Really. Are you together now?” Sunset asked curtly.

“Nah, dude. Why would we? She’s in Canterlot, and we’re in Ponyville, it’s where we live, duh!” Rainbow snickered, shrugging. “But yeah. I get it, y’know? First time jitters! She’s having to handle all the stress of running Equestria, but I know she’s got this.”

Sunset’s breathing was getting more and more intense, as her eyes widened in anger.

“That’s our Princess Twilight! She can totally handle the pressure alllll by herself.”

Sunset stood, nearly toppling over several spa workers. “I NEED A HORN MASSAGE, NOW!”

Flesh, blood

“C’mon, can you go any faster? Show me!” Rainbow Dash grinned wildly, slowing down, watching Sunset’s bat-like-wings work. “This is so awesome!!”

“Watch this!” She grinned, her vampire-teeth in full display– And with agile, determined movements, she folded her wings, spun and dive bombed, Spreading her wings in agile manners.

“HAH! AWESOME!” The pegasus followed her movements.

“This is how you fly like a bat!” Sunset kept doing drastic spins and savage movements.

Rainbow Dash, with the widest of grins, attempted to mimic her movement and reveled on how their two wings differed.

Sunset, in her joyful exploration of the heavens with her new pegasus friend, came to a pretty stark conclusion…

…That the skies above Ponyville looked better without the light of an eternal blood moon.

“By the way, when the sun sets, we’re meeting up at Apple Acres! We’re looking to cook up a big dinner for all you Sunsets!” Rainbow suggested. “Wanna help?”

“I’ll think about it!” Even when deflecting, Sunset couldn’t help but smile. “Wanna do another flyby?”

“Well, duh!” She chuckled, and locked her wings, beginning her descent rapidly, and Sunset followed through.

Flying was somehow even more euphoric now that the world wasn’t blanketed in darkness– Their descent to the town was swift, easy, without a fuss.

So many ponies, living normal lives, and here she was, a pony bat hybrid. Wings and horns, not a care in the world.

Her eyes landed on the community center, and then she squinted. “Hey. what’s that above the Community Center…?”

“Huh. Weird. Wanna check it out?”

“Stealthily.”

Together, they swooped and landed in one of the trees, beholding the roof of the Community Center with curiosity.

There were two suspicious looking royal guard pegasi landed atop of it– Apparently, trying to get a glimpse of some of the interior of the building, by either leaning on its sides and looking through windows, or spying through the balcony.

“I’m new to this universe, but… Royal guards aren’t usually on top of this building, right?” The vampire narrowed her eyes with suspicion.

“No, no they’re not. This could be trouble.” The pegasus inspected them carefully, and readied her wings. “Let’s go question them! Subtly.”

“Yeah.”

“Hey dudes, what are you doing here?” Rainbow Dash landed between them with absolutely zero tact.

“We don’t appreciate ponies getting in our business here in our Community Center.” The vampire stated smugly.

“R-rainbow Dash! P-Princess!” O ne of the guards nearly leapt out of surprise and nerves. “We weren’t doing anything!”

“Yes, we were.” The other guard corrected, elbowing his partner. “We were sent here to verify Your safety, Princess. As well as Twilight Sparkle’s.”

“We’re both fine.” The vampire shrugged, narrowing her eyes. “Who sent you?”

Quietly, the two guards shared nervous glances.

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Are you seriously refusing to answer a question to your Princess?”

“U-um, well, you see…” He seemed to be picking and choosing his words incredibly carefully. “There’s been a few rumors. And we haven’t seen you or Twilight in public for a few weeks, you were expected to make appearances in Canterlot…”

The other guard continued, walking on eggshells. “...And a few chancellors, who shall remain unnamed, were wondering if the rumors of Twilight tampering with certain magic were true… As well as, you know…”

“I don’t appreciate all the hearsay.” Sunset stated with a dominating tone. “All this whispering behind our backs is cowardish. If any chancellor has any issues with Twilight Sparkle, or me, they should come here directly. Otherwise, she is not to be disturbed. Am I clear?”

“Y-yes, Princess, of course!” One guard nodded emphatically, fearfully.

“Two things, however–” The other raised a hoof. “What are we meant to tell the Chancellor about the, um… Multiple Sunset Shimmers walking about? And what are we meant to tell him about the fact that you… Shrank, and have bat wings…?”

Sunset’s eye twitched, as she huffed. “I don’t care what you tell them. But you’re not welcome here. My wife does NOT want to be disturbed.”

Rainbow Dash feigned insult. “Dude! You did not just insult the Princess of the Sun’s wings! You can’t do that to an alicorn!”

“Y-yes, Princess, it’s just, this entire situation– it’s just a bit strange–”

“I don’t want to hear it.” Sunset snarled, baring her sharp fangs, raising her wings menacingly. “Get out of here, and don’t come back, you wannabe SPIES.”

Silence, as the two guards looked among each other nervously.

“NOW!” The vampire yelled.

Together, with yelps, they flew away towards Canterlot fearfully.

Rainbow Dash burst out laughing, and Sunset followed her. “What a couple of doofuses!”

“Tweedledumb and tweedledumber.” Sunset snickered. “Gosh, I could get used to pretending I’m a Princess! C’mon, let’s go back to flying.”

“Nah, dude. We gotta warn Twi about this. I’m not a politics gal, but whatever this is, it’s not a good sign.” The Pegasus made her way to a ledge, ready to leap into a balcony below.

“Leave her be.” The vampire shrugged. “She’s busy enough trying to get me and the others back home. It’s best not to interrupt her– We could always tell her what we saw later.”

As usual, Rainbow spent very little time thinking. “...Eh, what the hell. We can tell her this over dinner!”

“I mean, how hard could ruling a nation be? Celestia did it for a thousand years, and she’s totally fine! I think. Haven’t really gotten the chance to know her better.” Rainbow pouted pensively. “Maybe I should ask her what she does for fun sometime! When she’s back from her vacation and everything. What do you think?”

The Princess of Hope was completely and entirely unresponsive.

After all, she was getting not only all of her hooves done proper, but also, most importantly, getting a horn massage.

Laid on her back, one of the spa workers used a fluffy, padded vibrating device on her forehead and the base of her horn, sometimes up its length.

And as she allowed her mind to be melded by it entirely, she wondered why the hell didn’t she get this every single fucking day back home.

“Come to think of it, I’m not sure Luna goes out to have fun either. Sheesh, being a princess must be tough, huh?”

“I wouldn’t know.” Was all Sunset dared to mutter.

“For how much longer would you like a horn massage, your majesty?”

“Five more minutes…” She mumbled. “Then… hot spring…”

Our Purpose.

Dear Princess Celestia.

I’m not sure if I’ll ever manage to get this letter to you. Frankly, I don’t think I can. I’m mostly writing this for me.

If you’re reading this, I’m missing. I’m still alive, I didn’t run away, I was taken– Taken to another universe entirely.

Hopefully, it won’t come to any of you back home having to come find me somehow. I don’t think it’s wise to try– Or even possible.

But I recently ran into something… Strange. Something I wanted to speak to only you about.

I have a biological mother. And in some universes, she didn’t simply leave me on the doorstep of an orphanage.

In some universes, I didn’t just have you.

I see how you treat me, I know all the… Soft spots and biases you have for me. You’ve always been so kind– Even when I chose to no longer be your pupil.

Maybe allowing me to be the captain of the royal guard was going a little too far– But I understand now, more than ever, my qualifications. I always had Twilight’s safety as my primary interest, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.

I just want to say: Thank you for always being there for me. This strange experience has been incredibly revealing to me, no matter how inconvenient.

Me and Twilight Sparkle are in love, and we were going to tell you before this happened. I’m sorry I might have not been there to break the news.

I kept a professional distance from you before, but I think in light of what I’m going through right now, I don’t want to anymore. Is it okay if I call you my mother?

Captain Shimmer crumpled the piece of paper she was writing on with a groan, and incinerated it with her horn.

Shaking her head, she took up her pen and notepad, and tried again.

Dear Princess Celestia.

Do you remember when we used to go out for ice cream together on mothers day?

How we’d lie, telling them that we were mother and daughter, all so we could get ice cream for free? And then we’d eat it together, and laugh together like we had just performed some grand heist…

I think about those days a lot. I was young, and fresh out of an orphanage, I didn’t really understand that you could afford the entire parlor with pocket money. I only saw the chance to bond with you, to have fun, and to enjoy free ice cream– And I took it.

I think about those days a lot.

Why didn’t you just buy me ice cream? Not that I didn’t like what we were doing it was wonderful

I really liked doing that with you. I wonder why you always played along. Was it because you were simply entertaining a filly, or because you saw me as a daughter?

You did the best you could raising me. I wasn’t always the best kid– But you were patient, and you were always kind. I’m sorry if I never thanked you enough for giving me a chance to have a better life.

After what I’ve been through recently, I don’t want to let good things pass me by anymore. I’ve seen other versions of me doing that by now– And I don't want to be like them. I’ve always been better– But I want to be even better.

Twilight and I are in love. She even asked me to resume my training with you– To try again, to see if I can earn my wings once more.

But honestly

All I want to do is to hug you and to eat ice cream together again

She grimaced, tearing the page away, and burning it too.

Inhaling, she centered herself.

And tried again.

Dear Princess Celestia.

I’ve always seen you as my mother. And I hope you’ve thought of me as your daughter.

I don’t mean this for some plight at attaining higher power or status. I already have had everything I wanted.

I just wish I didn’t waste my recent years being professional with you. I want to laugh with you, to cry, to joke, to call you mom. I’m done letting good things pass me by just due to some vain form of professionalism or self loathing.

I’ve met a mare that might be my biological mother recently.

And I realized I didn’t care.

I realized that I only ever needed you for that. And now… Now I’m gone.

And I don’t know if I’m ever coming back, or if I’ll ever see you or Twilight or anyone from back home again.

And I just want you to know that I love you, mom.

And I’m sorry that I couldn’t be a better daughter.

She beheld that letter bitterly, tragically, as she stewed on those thoughts.

And with a single magical movement, she crumpled it, and incinerated it.

Dear Princess Celestia.

For my position as captain, I’m not entirely sure who I’ll recommend as my replacement in my absence. Some of my better, most diligent Lieutenants are Indigo Zap, Lightning Dust, and Bon Bon. Here you have three options, one from each pony kind.

Don’t put Flash Sentry in my position. He’s incredibly loyal, but he wasn’t meant to lead– He’d burn down Canterlot Palace in a week as Captain. Flash, if you’re reading this, you know I’m right. Show the other candidates the ropes.

It might be wise to triple security around Twilight in my absence. I know that it’s likely she isn’t going anywhere dangerous, but I realize my position with her was essentially that of a scarecrow. I hope that me being gone doesn’t mean some wretch tries taking their shot.

The years I spent serving all of you were the best of my life. I hope I come back someday, but I’m not sure. It doesn’t feel likely.

Thank you for raising me, and thank you for doing the best you could.

-Sunset Shimmer.

She beheld the words she had just written carefully.

And with a sigh, she carefully folded the letter and pocketed it.

But now came the hardest part.

She brandished the pen once more.

Dear Princess Twilight.

This isn’t how I wished things would go. I know it’s not how you wished this happened, either.

I wish we had more time. I knew that eventually, the nature of this job would catch up to me.

I don’t regret a day of it. You were my purpose. Being with you… It made me better. It made me better in ways I only now realize– Through the strangest forms of introspection.

…Or is it outrospection? Seeing other, failed versions of me, being face to face with worse lives, seeing how they wasted it, I notice that I already lived my life well. But now I just wish that I had lived it even more fully– That I had loved you sooner, stronger.

I just wish I had gotten the chance to say goodbye.

Please be okay with losing me. And know that I loved you with all I had, and that I would have loved you even more if I could

She grumbled, crumpled her letter, and incinerated it.

She inhaled, shook her head, and took out another piece of paper from the notebook she was gifted.

Dear Princess Twilight.

Let me preface this by saying that I love you, so, so much.

I’m not dead, but I suppose I might as well be, away from you

I’m not dead. I’ve been taken by mistake into some other universe– The same one from that alternate me that helped me rescue you from those Tirek cultists from weeks ago.

She’s not here. Still lost, out there, somewhere. And now I’m here.

I’m housed and fed, but I miss my royal guard. I miss the palace. I miss Celestia. I miss you.

The Twilight Sparkle here– She’s incredible, quite like you. I like to imagine that you’ll look just like her someday soon, minus the exhausted look of longing

I see your destiny, I see what you could be. I see what you could bring to Equestria.

Please don’t let missing me stop you from doing it.

Please don’t let grief hold you back.

Please know that I love you, and I will continue to love you until every star dims from the sky

She groaned in frustration, crumpling the paper, and incinerating it with her magic.

Immediately, with that same anger, she picked up another piece of paper.

Dear Princess Twilight: Help! I’ve been kidnapped by a bigger, somehow prettier version of you!

She took me because she was looking for her own Sunset Shimmer. Honestly, at this point, it looks like she’s collecting Sunset Shimmers! There’s like TEN of me here!

I don’t know if she can get me home. I don’t know if she should even be trying, meddling with what she’s meddling has so many potential dangers, I can’t even list them all. I’m just waiting for it to blow up in all our faces.

Her home is beautiful. She built a Community Center, right in the middle of Ponyville, all with her own Sunset Shimmer. It’s a beloved building– Trees grow through it, there's a hothouse, a few gardens, even a kitchen– And of course, a library.

I wish you were here with me. This world isn’t so different from ours, but there’s a lot I could show you already.

Anyways please come rescue me I miss you I love you

Unamused, she crumpled the page and incinerated it with her magic.

Letting out an enormous, weary sigh, she removed her helmet, and let it sit on the floor of the balcony of the Community Center she now had to call home, feeling the wind in her mane.

Ponyville. Not her Ponyville. Equestria. Not her Equestria.

Purpose. Not her purpose.

Twilight. Not her Twilight.

So many ponies, living normal, happy lives. Devoid of great conflict, great strife or struggle. And for a moment, she envied them like she could envy the simple life of a bug, crawling on a leaf.

Her expression hardened once more. She picked up that pen and that notepad again.

Dear Princess Twilight. I love you so, so fucking much.

I want to live forever with you. I want to earn my wings. I want to rule Equestria with you. I want to change and grow again, I want to hug my mom again, I want to try again, I want to kiss you again, I want to live, I don’t want to die.

I want to live with you. I want to live with you for a thousand years, and love you through all of them.

And I’m so sorry I can’t.

I love you.

-Sunset Shimmer.

“Is there anything else you’d like, your majesty?” Aloe noted with a smile, outside of the hotspring she now bathed in.

“I think… privacy.” She murmured, eyes closed. “I think this is where we part ways. Thanks for all your help. I just want to soak in the spring for a little longer.”

“Thank you for your overpayment, Miss Shimmer.” She noted with a bow, while moving away politely.

“Thank you for the relief. Thank the rest of the staff, too…” She sighed, and didn’t dare stretch, remaining as still and relaxed as she could.

And there the Princess of Hope remained.

She sank as low as her height and the water allowed– Relishing on the delightful scent and the bubbles that formed around her– on the warmth that encased her.

On the towel that was draped around her mane, keeping it dry, on the strange slices of fruit– Or vegetables? She didn’t bother checking– That covered her eyes.

Somewhere, incense burned, the water had a beautiful aroma, petals were scattered over its surface, and candles were her only source of light.

And she knew that her time was almost over. She knew that any moment now, that same light would envelop her, and she would be gone.

Thoughts did cross her mind. Rob some bank in a universe. Visit another spa in another.

But nothing else concrete formed– After all, what she wanted now, above anything else, was to simply rest.

And so she did. Ignoring the ticking clock. Ignoring that she might need to fight once more. Ignoring everything.

She simply exhaled, and let go.

Love, eternal

I love you. I loved you. I love you.

It’s our wedding day, isn’t it?

Wasn’t it?

The happiest day of my life.

The day I died.

Twilight Sparkle felt like she was underwater. This felt so different from when her wife showed her memories– it was fragmented, twitchy, blurry.

But she could distinguish familiar sights, familiar feelings.

I don’t remember very well.

It’s all noise.

But not with you. Never with you.

She could see the Argent fleet.

War raged in the skies above Equestria. Alien spaceships, drones, machines, all devoid of life, raining lightning and lasers down on Equestrian forces, who matched them with airships, artillery and flight.

The storm raged around them.

We were together. Through all of this. Up until here…

Yacks and Earth ponies fired their siege weapons and mortars from below, hitting the alien airships.

In the air, Griffons, dragons, blimps, airships, pegasi, crystal ponies, changelings, everyone…

…All of Equestria, united as one to fight an extraterrestrial threat.

All together. It wasn’t enough.

The Argent mother ship was like a brain.

An enormous, ominous sphere, with branches and nerves, extending out, building itself, crumbling, and yet, they couldn’t dent it, not without casualties.

All they knew to do was eat. They wanted to eat our world. The irony is not lost on me. I’m hungry.

“We must retreat!” Celestia called out beside her– Sunset, Celestia, Luna and Twilight stood above an airship together, beholding the sight.

“Retreat?! We’re pushing them back!” Luna barked, clutching a wounded wing. “Nearly all their ships have been destroyed, the mothership is exposed, we can do this!”

We couldn't. I couldn’t. We couldn’t.

“They’re just making more– The hivemind is self-sustaining, they keep making more…!” Twilight noted, narrowing her eyes in disbelief, seeing new warships sprouting from out of the hive like leaves falling off branches.

“They have to run out of resources sometime!” Sunset noted, scanning the air. “We can exhaust them, then we break them!”

I was hopeful.

“It won’t work, listen to me, all of you!” Celestia gathered them, and her expression betrayed her– She was hopeless, and somehow grief stricken. “We cannot ask our allies to throw themselves at our enemy like this. We cannot risk any more lives– We must finish this today!”

“Then let’s finish it, c’mon, we got this!” Sunset smiled confidently, brandishing her wings. “We’ll think of something!”

“I already have.” Celestia muttered mournfully. “This is goodbye. Take care of Equestria, the three of you. I know you can do it.”

“Sister! What are you–”

What happened next

I still don’t understand

A golden hue enveloped Celestia as she bowed– Almost as if a fog emanated from her.

Looking at her was strange, like beholding the sun itself, her form shifted.

She took to the air.

Her eyes glowed like stars.

And she sprouted four more wings on her back.

This enormous, godly apparition floated above them, Six enormous wings, a solar crown around her horn, letting out a deafening whisper.

I love you all.

The entire world watched, as the incarnation of the sun flew towards the Argent mothership with unyielding intent, nothing slowing them down.

Don’t go

“SISTER, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!” Luna bellowed into the air in desperation, unable to give chase due to her wounds.

“Shit, shit!” Sunset muttered, turning to the two of them. “I’ll tell her to come back– We can still think of something!” She began readying to take flight, gathering energy. “Get our forces to retreat!! We can reorganize our assault together– I think she’s about to make a big boom…!”

Come back

“O-okay! Be careful!” Twilight warned, giving her wife a quick kiss. “We’ll handle things here!”

“Yeah!” Was all she said in response. “Be right back!”

Please don’t go

Those were the last words they exchanged.

What followed next was barely comprehensible.

Sunset flew, as fast as she could, on the trail of Celestia.

Through several ships, the ascended alicorn had melted through, through the hull of the hivemind’s brain, she had punctured swiftly.

Please come back

She followed, feeling an enormous heat, one only she could survive. Unbearable shades of orange, white and yellow.

“CELESTIA! COME BACK!” Sunset called out, ignoring the alien machine entrails flailing, screaming, excruciating around her. “WE CAN STILL WIN THIS, WE CAN–”

Please come back to me

Her mentor’s voice echoed deafeningly through the hull of the monstrous machine.

She couldn't discern any features of Celestia anymore– It was as if the sun itself was before her.

YOU WOULD HURT MY WORLD

YOU WOULD HURT MY FAMILY

WON’T

LET

YOU

The alien hive mind shuddered, knowing this was its end.

Sunset recoiled, unsure of what to do.

The deafening light engulfed her.

And then I died.

I died.

I didn’t even know at the time.

I died.

Months passed.

And then I woke up.

She inhaled a haggard, raspy breath, and flailed. Her body moved without her telling it to, her instincts shouted without her being able to quell them. She growled, roared, pleaded.

Magic lighted her veins, her eyes opened, she felt several jolts.

She was hungry, but not thirsty. She could feel something was wrong, but not pain.

Where is my wife?

“S-Sunset, can you hear me?” Twilight asked carefully, fearfully, beholding the undead monstrosity she had just brought back.

The lights of the runes that had surrounded her wife’s corpse faded. The spell, one she had prepared for months, was complete.

it’s dark, and I can’t see you.

But I can feel you.

I’m scared, my star.

“I-I’m here. I’m here. Can you hear me…?” She called out carefully, gently, at the impression of her wife cowering in the corner of the room.

I speak, and you can’t hear me.

I yell, and they’re scared of me.

But not you.

“S-Sunset, I… I brought you back.” She assured carefully. “I brought you back. Please tell me you can hear me…!"

Celestia was dead.

I didn’t get that luxury.

She was gone. But I was still here.

Slowly, hesitantly, Sunset nodded, and growled, and it was all she could do.

“...Is your name Sunset Shimmer?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

The monster looked down at her own torn, scarred hooves, and brandished her damaged wings weakly.

And somehow, nodded, growling.

“O-okay. Okay. …Are you in Canterlot palace right now…?” Twilight asked almost fearfully.

The monster glanced briefly around the room.

I don’t know if I need to blink anymore.

I don’t know if I need to breathe anymore.

But I know that I’m home.

The creature shook her head hesitantly.

“T-that’s right. We’re in our Community Center. I wanted to… To ease you into this.” Twilight let out a relieved sigh. “O-okay. Okay. Last question for now… Do you love me?”

Always.

With weary, tearful laughter, Twilight embraced her love, and her love embraced her back. “I-I knew it! I knew I could bring you back, I knew it!!”

There they remained, hugging each other with hooves and wings. Relief emanating from both of them, weary exhaustion, comfort.

And Sunset came to a strange, and horrifying realization.

…The realization that her wife smelled delicious.

“...Sunset, what’s wrong?”

The monster recoiled all the way to the corner of the room fearfully, shaking her head vigorously, growling and screaming.

“Sunset, it’s me…!”

I couldn’t. Not her. Never her.

Memories became foggier.

Sunset stood eerily, and walked wrong.

Her wings didn’t carry her the same way as before.

Her magic failed her. She had to learn to walk again, to move again, to live again.

The first days were the hardest.

Always hungry.

They shared a bed together once more. Old instincts kicked in.

Twilight sighed, smiled, feeling her wife kissing her, and it was so easy to pretend all was normal. The same affections they had exchanged many times before, the same passions...

All while Sunset restrained her every instinct.

Can’t hurt her. Never her.

I love her.

Twilight fed her delicious, hearty salads.

And Sunset vomited them all out.

I’m a beast now. The kind of monster I would have locked in tartarus.

I know what I need but I can’t tell her. I won’t tell her.

In the dead of night, Twilight took her wife carefully to the Everfree border.

“It’s okay. It’s okay. It’s okay.” She assured as confidently as she could, unwavering. “Sunset, you need this.”

She could smell the lonely racoon long before she found it.

Sunset’s limbs moved on their own.

Never her. I couldn't hurt her.

But I was hungry. I was so, so hungry.

Twilight Sparkle watched the entire time as what remained of her wife tore the carcass of the animal apart with her teeth and magic.

“I-it’s okay. We can make this work.”

I’d do anything for her. Anything she tells me.

I’m disgusting. I’m a monster. I don’t know what I am. But she still loves me.

And I still love her.

“Twilight, I know you do not expect me to miss– But I have never seen anything like this!” Zecora beheld the monster fearfully, carefully.

“S-she’s not dangerous. But she needs meat…!” The Princess almost whispered, leaning on her love. “We just need to bring her voice back, and maybe, maybe we can figure out how to go back to her old diet–”

“I have never seen a more polite undead– But she is still dangerous, and fills me with dread!” The Zebra studied the zombie alicorn carefully, keeping a safe distance “Forgive me for pinching my nose… But no pony should dare even get close!”

Tell her I’m a murderer.

Tell her I can only feed on flesh now.

Tell her I’m a monster.

“She can understand everything we say! And she has even managed to fly and use magic!” The princess spoke almost proudly, ignoring her own exhaustion. “I-I think she’s slowly coming back to normal, but I just wanted to know if there’s something we can do to help…?”

“Undead monsters aren’t meant to be sapient, Twilight. I do not know what you have done, but it isn’t right.” Again, the zebra studied the zombie carefully, beholding her dead eyes.

“I-it’s okay, it’s still Sunset!” The Princess assured with Confidence. “She’s still here, and she loves me, isn’t that right, my Sun?”

The monster nodded emphatically and nuzzled her love.

I don’t know what’s happening to me.

“I will look into this, that, I promise you– But I am not sure there is anything I can do.”

I shouldn’t be back.

This leash can only do so much.

But I still love her.

Her five friends beheld her with horror.

“It’s still her! There’s nothing to be scared of!” Twilight assured, almost angry. “Look: Sunset, do you want to eat us right now?”

The monster shook her head calmly.

“Twi, just– Ya have to be able to know this ain’t right.” Applejack beheld the zombie with tremendous hesitation. “This can’t be worth it. This ain’t Sunset!”

“But it is.” The Princess assured. “She’s still here. We lost Celestia, but she’s still here! This is wonderful news, we should be celebrating!”

“B-but… She can’t even speak, can she?” Pinkie hesitated to come even closer. “She can’t speak, just… Growl?”

“We’re working on it. I’m sure she’s going to be able to talk again in no time!” Twilight assured, genuinely believing it.

“Twilight darling, I understand your pain, I do.” Rarity spoke impeccably carefully. “...But this is… Grotesque. You cannot expect her to be able to help us– Or even you, in this state!”

She didn’t see a monster.

But they all did.

They weren’t wrong.

But she wasn’t, either.

“Ugh, I knew I should have waited a bit more before telling you…” Twilight rolled her eyes, shaking her head. “Sunset! Do you love me?”

The monster nodded her head emphatically, and proceeded to nuzzle her, much to her friends dismay.

“Twi, dude– This is fucking horrible.” Rainbow shook her head sternly. “Who’s flesh are you feeding her? And what if she only gets hungrier?”

“Relax, will you?!” She huffed out angrily. “Look, look at this–” She extended one of her forelegs before the monster, right before her muzzle. “Go ahead, Sunset. Bite me! Go ahead and have a taste!”

Never her.

The monster moved her muzzle away from her wife’s leg.

“C’mon, aren’t you hungry, don’t you want to eat the flesh of the living?” Twilight gave her friends a mocking look. “Go ahead, chew on me!”

Never her.

Again, the monster moved her muzzle away from her wife with a growl.

“T-Twilight… Please…!” Fluttershy fearfully stuttered, cowering behind Rainbow Dash. “...W-who are you feeding her…?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

It did. It did. It did.

Celestia’s grave was in the Canterlot gardens– They hadn’t found any of her remains.

But they honored her the best she could. All of Equestria did.

Luna couldn’t spend the time she wished before her sister's grave. Her worries as the new, solo ruler of Equestria were only now beginning.

Sunset sometimes looked at the memorial, and wondered if she would have had something like this.

The way they all looked at me

The way they all feared me

I got used to it.

“Twily, please…” Silently, Cadance addressed her, trying to ignore the monster in the room. “I understand why you did this, why, if I lost Shining…!”

“Don’t say ‘but’! I don’t want to hear it! I’m sick of it!” The Princess of Friendship dismissed her, turning to her love. “Sunset is right here, she’s still here! Stop talking about her like she’s not! Can’t you see how much better she’s getting?? SHE CAN RAISE THE SUN, DAMNIT! WHO DO YOU THINK THAT HAS BEEN DOING IT ALL THESE MONTHS?!”

“She still loves you. She does” The princess of Love suggested carefully. “But it can’t be worth what you did to her.”

“It is.” Twilight sputtered out, embracing Sunset, and being embraced with a wing. “Don’t you get it? There’s no point in doing this if it’s not with her!”

There’s no point in doing this if it’s not with you.

“A-and what!? Be reasonable, Twilight!” Huffing, Cadance spread her wings in indignation. “Do you expect Equestria to accept an undead ruler for a thousand years?!”

“If they don’t–” Twilight spoke coldly, dismissively. “--They’re welcome to look for other Princesses to do their ruling.”

I didn’t mean to.

Bandits were nearing Ponyville. It was supposed to be a simple bank robbery.

I didn’t mean to.

Like she had, many times before, Sunset dawned her Valkyrie armor.

I didn’t mean to.

She beat them all thoroughly– And spared their lives, of course. Her skills were a bit more brutal, a bit more clumsy, but it was still her.

I didn’t mean to.

The citizens of Ponyville watched in horror as she bit down on her opponents, drawing blood, tearing limb, and the bandits ran away in fear.

Twilight found Sunset over the body of one of her victims, one that hadn’t made it, biting into his throat.

And they watched in disbelief as the infection that Sunset started began to spread, as the dead bandit rose again.

The beginning of the end.

“And the dead, the ones that thirst for murder– They all act and think, just like her?” The Zebra pondered, hesitantly coming closer to the undead alicorn.

“I-I think so.” Twilight let out a weary sigh. “They seem to still have some of their reason– They can use magic and fly, depending on who they were before… But they can’t suppress their hunger.”

“Twilight. I must assure you that undead are not meant to be sapient.” Zecora shuddered, fearing the way Sunset’s eyes followed her. “And they are not meant to spread, to not relent!”

“O-okay I get it, she’s not meant to be infectious, to be contagious, by bite or otherwise.” She sighed, dismissing the thought. “Well, can we work on a cure?”

“Twilight, there is no rewinding the clock, no cheating death!” The zebra shook her head vigorously, pointing at the undead monster before them. “Those that pass should never again draw breath!”

I shouldn’t be here.

“We’re going to find a solution, Zecora.” The Princess huffed, shaking her head. “Please help us do it!”

“A solution already exists, here and now.” She gave the alicorn a stern look. “You have to put them all down.”

She pointed at what remained of Sunset Shimmer. “And if you still wish for a future on Equestria, one that is true and right, You will have to truly, unequivocally, bury your wife.”

Twilight Sparkle stomped a hoof on the floor. “Not an option.”

You have to let me go.

You had to let me go.

But you didn’t.

They had to wrangle the undead roaming the countryside. It was getting increasingly difficult.

Twilight and Sunset moved together, carrying a large container with their magic– If they found any of the infected, and would lock them inside.

Everyday there’s more.

I didn’t mean to.

One of them, a pegasus, began approaching the Princess of Friendship. It growled and groaned, baring its fangs, dripping blood.

NOT HER

The undead Valkyrie immediately tackled it, and threw it down to the ground, roaring.

NEVER HER

Every infected in the meadow recoiled fearfully at her roars, her growls, her commands.

She told them to get inside the container.

And they obeyed.

BOW TO ME.

OBEY ME.

AND NEVER HURT HER.

“T-they can understand you!” Twilight noted with a smile. “Can you understand them?”

They all spoke. We all spoke.

And finally, we could hear.

The undead Valkyrie nodded shortly, breathing quickly and angrily.

“O-okay! Good! This will make this a lot easier.” The alicorn smiled confidently.

It wasn’t easier.

We scratched the surface.

Things got worse.

Our home became a safe haven

One I wasn’t welcome in.

“Zecora! Hello! Are you there?!” Twilight knocked at her hut impatiently. “We have a few emergencies in Ponyville, we could use your help!”

Sunset wasn’t as patient. She teleported inside, and growled and roared at the sight.

Twilight followed her, and didn’t like what she saw.

Gone.

The shack was empty. Left in a hurry.

A single note hung on the wall.

Twilight picked it up.

I couldn’t look away

Most homes would look like this

Because of me.

Letting out a sigh, Twilight shook her head, and then crumpled the letter, tossing it away. “...She’s just scared. I don’t blame her.” She turned to her wife, and spoke assuringly. “We can still fix this, my Sun. We can.”

But we can’t.

We can’t

We can’t.

There’s only one way to fix this.

And you would never do it.

Raven Inkwell’s hair was messy, unkempt. She didn’t take as good of care of herself anymore. “...The situation is getting worse, Princess. Vanhoover has been evacuated. Manehattan is burning, Ponyville is, well, what remains of Ponyville…”

“And Canterlot?” The Princess asked curtly.

“The walls remain firm… As do the barriers. No infected have breached the city… There are those speculating that it’s only a matter of time, since they can yield magic. But so far, none of them have infiltrated our defences.” Her eyes fearfully moved to the monster Twilight called wife. “...Well, except for one.”

“Thank you for your input, Raven.” She waved a wing. “You’re dismissed. Go share the same report with Luna.”

“Princess– I have to inform you, most royals, they’re a bit concerned, and, well… Afraid. Of Sunset.”

“Sunset is not their concern.” Twilight turned around. ”She’s helping me fix this.”

What else could I do?

I loved her.

I would never leave her.

I didn’t mean to.

“You’ve got her fooled. You’ve got most of them scared.” Shining Armor snarled, approaching her in the dark, gritting his teeth, lighting his horn. “But you didn’t fool me. I know you’re not Sunset. You’re just a freak accident.”

I didn’t mean to.

“Twilight will understand. She’ll thank me. Equestria will thank me.” He affirmed, taking a battle stance. “But this started with you, and it has to end with you.”

I’m not letting you take me from her.

The Valkyrie fought him. And she did so holding back.

I’m not letting you take her from me.

The Valkyrie fought him. And she did so viciously.

The halls of Canterlot were lit and cracked with their struggle.

You’re wrong about me.

I am a monster.

But I’m also Sunset Shimmer.

She tasted his flesh. Pinned him down, forced him down, and forced him to yield.

She roared into the night.

I didn’t mean to.

But I wasn’t going to let go.

Sunset watched from above a high balcony.

She watched as Canterlot fell.

Buildings burned, the infected spread her disease.

She watched Equestria’s new dawn.

“...Cadance put Shining down after all.” Twilight muttered behind her, joining her. “I told her she didn’t lose her husband when you bit him, I told her, but… She didn’t listen. And now she’s evacuating the Crystal Empire…”

I’m so, so sorry

I didn’t mean to I didn’t mean to I didn’t mean to I didn’t mean to

“It’s okay, Sunset. It’s okay.” The Princess muttered, accepting her wife’s nuzzles. “He shouldn’t have attacked you. I don’t blame you… you were defending yourself.”

The monster nuzzled her in grief and shame.

I’m so sorry.

“The royal guard have begun killing the infected. The chancellors have decreed that I don’t have any governing power.” Looking down, Twilight shook her head. “They think they should have done this, long ago. That it was my fault for letting the infection get this bad… For trying to save them.”

She breathed in, looking up. “No one knows where Luna went… I think she ran away. And I don’t blame her.” Mournfully, she gazed above towards the moon. “I have a theory of where she went… But honestly, it doesn’t matter.”

I never meant for any of this to happen.

“Pinkie ran away too. I think she might have fled with Zecora, actually.” She sighed, looking at the Canterlot skyline burning. “...Applejack and Rarity took Sweetiebelle, Applebloom and Scootaloo. I don’t know where they went. My guess, the coast. A lot of ponies are trying to flee that way… Rarity had to amputate one of her legs...” She leaned on the railing, closing her eyes. “Last time I saw, Rainbow Dash was bit. She was keeping Fluttershy safe, but I don’t know how much time they have.”

You know what you have to do.

You’ve known it for a while now.

You have to.

“So… There is no cure. Only death.” She murmured, beholding the fires. “The only way to stop your infection is to kill all of them.”

“The chancellors, the royals… Every survivor, really…” She turned to Sunset slowly, mournfully. “...They want me to kill you.”

I love you.

Slowly, Sunset extended a hoof.

Gently, she placed it on Twilight's horn.

And brought the horn to her own forehead.

And with it, closed her eyes.

Ready to let go.

I love you.

Twilight hesitated.

I love you.

She grimaced and closed her eyes.

I love you.

Her horn began glowing.

I love you.

And then she pulled away. “N-NO! No, I can’t, I can’t, Sunset!” She pleaded, breathing haggardly, tears in her eyes. “I can’t lose you again!”

The monster growled in frustration, pointing at her own head, motioning for the Princess to finish it, coming closer.

“I can’t– I can’t. What do you expect me to do?!” She murmured, shaking her head vigorously. “Kill them all? Pick up the pieces with a ruined Equestria?! T-try to rebuild this without you? I can’t. I can’t. It’s not worth it.”

Once again, Sunset came closer, attempting to bring Twilight’s horn to her own forehead.

And once again, her wife refused. “I can’t. Without you, what’s the point? Without you…!”

All Sunset could do was growl quietly, leaning foreheads with her love. “I can’t do this without you. I’m sorry. I just can’t. I’m not running away anymore.”

If the monster could cry, she would. But she couldn’t.

“Sunset…” Twilight cradled her, with a whisper. “...I want you to bite me.”

The Monster backed away, eyes widened.

“This is how the world is now. There’s no going back. All the infected… They’re all sapient. Just hungry. This is how the world is now.” Twilight pointed down, to their home on fire. “But we’ll make it ours. It’s ours, Sunset. It’s time for a new age. I can’t pick up the pieces without you. It’s not worth it.” She came closer, and embraced her love. “But we’ll be together. Nothing else matters.”

She extended a leg, and kissed her wife. “Together.” She muttered. “Together.”

I love you. I loved you. I love you.

And I’d do anything for you.

I’d do anything for our home.

I’m coming back to you. I promise.

I need to. I need you. You need me.

Our new home needs us. Together, forever.

I love you. And I wanted to see you smile. With or without me.

I love Equestria. And I wanted to see it thrive. With or without me.

I love Equestria.

But I love you more.

Sunset bit Twilight.

“Until death do us apart… hah…!” Twilight breathed weakly, with a smile. In her embrace. “...What a joke. Nothing will ever tear us apart.”

And a new age dawned in Equestria.

The age of the undead.

Breathing weakly, shallowly, Twilight Sparkle recoiled.

It wasn’t like when her wife showed her memories. She felt like she was waking up from a deep slumber.

She looked around frantically– She was still home, in her Community Center. Spike and Hermes sat together sharing a meal with one of the Sunsets.

And before her, behind a cage, the zombie version of her sitting almost politely, no longer extending a hoof, tilting her head.

“I understand.” Twilight whispered, nodding. “I understand. I’m sorry... I understand.”

She had to take a moment to breathe, to shake her head, to ground herself, to remember her world, her home, her friends, herself.

Her wife.

“I’ll get you back to your Twilight. I promise I’ll do the best I can.” She murmured weakly.

All the zombie did was turn around, sit on the floor, and nod.

Finally, The Princess of Friendship beheld the mirror they had tinkered on for days.

“Spike. Hermes. Sunset Six. Let's do one final test for the day.” She walked towards it with unyielding determination.

“I’m Sunset Six? Wasn’t I Sunset five?”

“Should we call the demon and her wife to help?”

“No need. Let them rest.”

The process was difficult, mechanical, and calculated.

Two machines, now interconnected. The mirror had several modifications on it already, several wires and runes attached to it in precarious manners.

Twilight approached the massive conduit crystal.

“Remember! If you overload it with magic, it’ll be catastrophic. Give it just enough charge!” Hermes noted carefully. “And if this works, we’ll have a window to other universes…!”

“A window, but not a door.” Sunset noted carefully, plugging the two machines together carefully. “...And the window will see other versions of me, right?”

“Hopefully!” Hermes watched every movement they made carefully, ensuring the machine was being well cared for. “And hopefully, you will find your Sunset– We can flick across dimensions as much as we need– And we can pull her here with the interdimensional lasso.”

“I’m not holding my breath. Test run number eight, shall we?” The Princess neared the conduit crystal. “Spike, the extinguisher.”

Organized, they got into their respective positions.

And together, they turned on this new strange machine.

Twilight channeled magic with all her might.

The entire machine lit to life.

Power came from the crystal, and entered the lasso– Only to be transferred to the mirror.

They all watched carefully, as the machine hummed and vibrated, the mirror’s image rippled and reformed, surprisingly clear.

“W-what?! It’s not meant to be this clear!” Hermes’s eyes widened, as he marveled at the sight. “What in Equestria…”

“Hey! It’s working, right?! What the hell– That’s a me, right?!” Sunset beheld the image with disbelief.

The mirror displayed a strange figure.

A Sunset Shimmer carried some form of mechanical broom, cleaning a floor made of metal, the walls behind her were the same. Machines of the kind they had never seen before surrounded her, glowing, moving.

The quartet watched in disbelief as some form of drone flew near her, lighting up, and she waved it off with a smile.

“What the hell, what’s with all the tech?!” Sunset’s jaw dropped. “Is she in some sort of–”

The image changed. The lights around the Sunset glowed harshly, and she flinched looked around.

She looked directly towards the mirror in disbelief…

And then image died completely.

“O-oh dear. The feed cut off!” Hermes noted. “Did any of you flick the switch? It should have been sustaining itself!”

“I don’t think we did. Wow, that image was so clear, too! She was like in some super futuristic castle or something! Everything was metal!” Spike noted, snickering to himself. “And she was just sweeping the floors?”

“It doesn’t matter. It wasn’t my Sunset.” Twilight dismissed instantly, shaking her head, pointing at the machine. “Sunset Six, pull the switch, let’s go see the next universe.”

“Roger!”

The switch was flicked. The mirror lit to life.

This time, the image was full of static, it was messy, rippled, attempting to form.

Finally, it manifested.

“Woah, wait… Is that Tempest Shadow? Is she dressed like a pirate?”

“Tempest who? Also huh, I’m also dressed like a pirate.”

The image struggled to maintain its stability. Tempest Shadow and Sunset Shimmer stood together at the helm of a ship sailing the seas. Sunset said something they couldn’t hear– And Tempest could be seen laughing loudly, but not heard.

“It doesn’t matter. Not my Sunset. Next.”

Sunset flicked the switch.

“O-oh. Oh no.”

“Yeah, um, safe to say that’s not your Sunset.”

The image was barely legible, and yet, unmistakable.

It was a gravestone.

“Just– Just next, please.” Twilight pleaded.

Sunset flicked the switch.

“W-woah, what the hell are those things?! Ew, hairless ape, wow, ew!”

“O-oh god. I think that’s me? It has to be, right? But why am I not a pony? And who’s that weird thing next to her?!”

“I… I think it’s me…!” Twilight muttered.

The image was fading, full of static. Humans, unmistakingly, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle, sat together in a ferris wheel. Twilight seemed to be blushing, adjusting her glasses. Sunset came closer, moving a strand of hair away from her face, coming closer, until…

“Oh, oh god what are they doing!”

“Oh ew is the weird hairless ape version of me BITING HER FACE?!”

“Calm down, both of you. They’re kissing.” Twilight sighed, rolling her eyes, almost amused. “Whatever these two are, at least they’re together. It doesn’t matter, though– Next.”

Sunset flicked the switch.

“Is that… Pinkie?! With wings?! And a horn?!”

“Huh. I have a sidecut on this one. Are we at a party? Hey, isn’t that Twilight there too?”

The image was messy, full of color. It seems like there was a Sunset Shimmer, an unicorn, dressed in a punk outfit and multiple other party accessories, dancing with a Pinkie Pie, one that was an alicorn. They were surrounded by other cheering dancing ponies, confetti was raining from the sky, bright, warm, loving colors, and a Twilight Sparkle, a unicorn, could be seen dancing with them too.

“It doesn’t matter. Not my Sunset. Next.”

Sunset flicked the switch.

“Woah, who’s that green Earth Pony with her? Dang, she’s missing a leg…!”

“...She seems familiar…! …No, nevermind. I don’t know who that is. They seem close, though… And wow. That me is ripped.”

The image was blurry, cold. Sunset Shimmer, muscular and full of scars, sat by a fire, observing it listlessly, in a seemingly cold forest blanketed in darkness otherwise. Laying next to her, leaning on her, was a sleeping Earth Pony, with green fur, darker green hair, freckles, and most distinctively, missing a front leg.

“It doesn’t matter. Not my Sunset. Next.”

Sunset flicked the switch.

“Well, somepony’s enjoying their spa time, heh. Hey, that’s the Ponyville day spa hot spring, isn’t it? She seems comfortable!”

“At least some mes are out there having rest and relaxation.”

The image was bright, hard to distinguish. Sunset Shimmer was nearly fully sunk deep into the hot spring, surrounded by bubbles and petals, her mane was enveloped in a towel, and her eyes covered by slices of pickles. She seemed to be sleeping, or unresponsive, simply trying to enjoy the time she had left.

“It doesn’t matter. Not my Sunset. Next.”

Sunset flicked the switch.

“Woah… Another Twilight! This one also with glasses!”

“At least they’re ponies. Huh, they seem close…?”

The image was beginning to fade. Sunset and Twilight, both unicorns, sat together at a table, seemingly reading a book together. Twilight wore glasses, and she seemed a bit more nervous than Sunset, who seemed utterly relaxed, focussed in reading.

“I…” Twilight hesitated, shuddering, approaching the image… Then sighed. “Stop. Just stop. Let’s shut it down.”

Slowly, the machine powered down with a dying hum, the electricity of the conduit crystal faded, and Sunset pulled some plugs.

“What’s wrong? This was fascinating!” Hermes noted with a smile. “We were making real progress here, did you see how that first image was so stable?! This is unprecedented!”

“Stop.” Twilight commanded, shaking her head. “We’re not making progress by flickering through infinite universes. We’re not going to be lucky enough to find her this way…”

“Especially not with the machine this close to overheating.” Sunset noted, beholding the runes and wires and metal. “We’d be better off if we could flicker through the images consistently, and actually see what’s on the other side better.”

“Yeah! We’re not out of the game yet! We just need to do some– Lots of adjustments!” Spike assured. “We’ll find her, Twi. I’m sure of it!”

Silence.

Twilight Sparkle raised her gaze to the zombie in the cage, the one that had been watching them work this entire time.

She closed her eyes, thinking of how that Sunset, that Twilight, neither of them gave up. Neither of them let go, even when the entire world was at risk.

If they had given up, maybe their world wouldn’t have paid the price.

And she hesitated, for a moment, on what the right thing to do was.

Hold on…

…Or let go.

She inhaled.

And decided to decide another day.

“...I’m going to feed her. And then feed Hermes. Then we should all head to Apple Acres… I’m tired.”

The Princess of Hope felt it coming.

She felt the light enveloping her.

She felt the calling, the pull, the inevitability of it.

Her body was raised from the hot spring, and she didn’t move. She simply let it happen.

She simply let go.

Author's Note

Important poem that seems very relevant to this situation.

...You know that gif of the old guy playing the piano on fire?

That's how I felt the entire time writing this entire goddamn chapter. This shit its what I LIVE FOR. THIS IS ME SCRATCHING THE BIGGEST ITCHES OF MY INNER CREATIVE WHIMS

No one was asking Twilight. god.

So yeah, that Zombie Sunset backstory... Honestly, I don't even need to say anything. It could be its entire own fanfiction, to be honest. I just hope you enjoyed it.

Sunset and Twilight enjoyed months together of bringing a new age to Equestria, the age of the undead. Expanding their reach, safeguarding their borders, and safekeeping their citizens.

Until Twilight Prime brought Sunset here. Hoo boy. Zombie Twilight must be PISSED.

Anyways let's talk mommy issues

Can I just say, what a delight it is, to conceptualize an actual mom oc for Sunset Shimmer, and then rendering her not only flawed to the point of hateability, but pinning her against Celestia lol.

And as it turns out, Celestia sucks just a little bit less, and Captain Shimmer is an absolute CHAD for figuring out her mommy issues instantly upon being confronted with this.

God I loved writing those final ones... ilu Captain Shimmer... The letters...

Sorry if the Mysterious Mare Do Well's part wasn't long enough to your liking, I did want to write more, but I realized the chapter was long enough as is. Hell, I even deleted scens with Celestia and Luna Prime!

But damn, what is with Sunset Shimmers and causing emotions to occur to Pie sisters? I imagine Maud looking extensively for the hero of Ponyville and having only Twilight to confide in about how she's worries Sunset might be dead... oof...

Plus y'know. Pinkie Prime is out here realising that no matter how happy she is, she might want more. Fantastique.

So, that spa trip, huh? How relaxing!I'm not gonna lie, I mostly began writing it as a joke when I was conceptualizing the chapter, but then my eyes opened to the duality, the irony, the longing.

DON'T LISTEN TO RAINBOW DASH SUNSET PRIME SHE DOESN'T KNOW SHIT FROM FUCK DON'T LISTEN TO HER OR G5 WILL HAPPEN

Man, have you seen the g5 comics? They just ended with them canonizing that racism came back on the lifetimes of the mane 6, and that Twilight erased all magic while they were still alive.

Meaning characters like Rainbow Dash died unable to fly, torn from their original homes. Every member of the Mane 6 just... Died unfufilled and Twilight Sparkle failed. That's fucking insane to canonize.

Meanwhile, here in Shimmerverse, Opaline is like "Lalala time to conquer Equestria-- IS THAT A FUCKING ZOMBIE?!?!?!" -Sunset and Twilight tear her apart together and feast on her flesh yum!-

Also here's a funny thing I noticed about this story

I'm kind of doing the opposite of "It's a wonderful life" aren't I? Lmao?

Instead of showing someone a version of a world without them, where everyone is doing worse without their absence to make them value their life more... I'm showing someone who already values their life and loves their home several worlds without them, worlds that shrug their absence.

She doesn't have anything to learn from this experience, she is only losing. If anything, the other Sunsets could learn from this.

...Which would make Sunset prime the ghost of chrismas future lol. She's the one teaching others to value their lives, to do better.

Also I hoped you enjoyed the little fanservice at the end of the chapter, when they were looking through other universes! It felt good to show a bit of Forgotten Sun 2, heh. Just a bit. Plus, seeing the Princess of Chaos and Joy again!! <3

Sorry about the lack of Twilight Prime on this one. I promise you she'll be much more prevalent on the next intermission.

Anyways. There are only eight chapters left! Mein gott I can see the end of the tunnel. I can see it, smell it

I'm gonna take a break with a one shot LOL

I want to change one more time.

Sunset yawned and stretched, her wings spread, but not too far, then locked back in a comfortable position. But she didn’t dare move– After all, her beloved girlfriend was in her embrace still sleeping– And they were comfortable.

It seemed to be a windy, cloudy morning outside their Community Center, the perfect kind of morning to stay in bed for just a bit longer.

And feeling the stirring in her embrace made her involuntarily smile.

“Good morning, Sparkles.”

“...Good morning, Sunsun…!” She yawned cutely.

“...Lazy day?”

“Hm…” She affirmed with a quiet hum back, nuzzling her softly.

That was all she needed. She closed her eyes and smiled, kissing the top of Twilight’s head and reveling on her warmth, all while her future wife did the same.

It took several minutes before either of them dared to whisper anything. “...Celestia is expecting us to be there by midday…”

“Lazy day versus Twilight Sparkle punctuality.” Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle. “Who will win…?.”

With a little tiny groan of annoyance, her girlfriend immediately pivoted to a giggle. “...Five more minutes.”

“I’m up for an hour if you are.” Sunset smiled warmly, a warmth rivaled only by the one they felt in each other’s embrace.

“...Why do you have to be so comfy…!” Twilight moaned quietly, resting her muzzle on the crook of Sunset's neck.

“Just to mess with you.” Sunset grinned. “I’m this nice and cozy just because–”

They both shivered in unison. Their hides warning them of incoming danger.

Their heads involuntarily sprung up, looking at the curtained windows, unable to see what was happening outside.

“...You felt that too, didn’t you?”

“Let’s go.” Through swift movements, they both left bed and opened their curtains.

A meteor, one as big as a house, cut through the clouds, distinctively landing on the Everfree Forest, shaking the trees and the ground with its impact.

They both carefully observed the form of the meteor, as the flames surrounding it dissipated.

And with an inhuman, alien, robotic noise, the shape in the crater began moving.

They both looked at each other and nodded.

“Lazy day postponed?”

“Yeah.”

This was their first encounter with the Argent.

It wouldn’t be the last.

An eternal setting sun.

Music, deafening.

The Princess of Hope appeared with a flash, and landed in soft carpeting– Despite being thankful for it, she still glanced around nervously.

There was an organ playing, and she was directly next to it. It’s song incredibly evocative, incredibly fierce, endlessly repeating, dozens of notes mashed at once in a cacophony of rage.

And at the foot of it, playing with her magic…

…Was the demon queen, Sunset Shimmer.

The Valkyrie narrowed her eyes as she glared at this figure, entering a battle stance.

She was big. Maybe bigger than the other demon Sunsets she had seen in the multiverse, maybe smaller– but her limbs were even more crooked, her fangs poking out of her mouth with an eternal grimace, her skin cracked, her mane flaming, her eyes closed, brows furrowed… And a crown that did not belong to her resting atop her head.

She moved ever so slightly, ever so erratically to the rhythm of the melody she was playing, her blood-red magic’s glow moving the piano keys aggressively.

And above all, completely unresponsive at the Valkyrie.

Exiting her battle stance, yet still wary, she looked around.

This was undeniably, unmistakably the Canterlot palace– And it seemed deserted. Windows unkempt, furniture overturned, stained glass windows shattered, banners and carpeting tattered.

And outside, the sun was setting.

Unmoving. Even the alicorn could tell it wasn’t doing that naturally.

She bitterly beheld her counterpart who continued to play, and gritted her teeth. “...Hey.”

“If you’re here for a fight, take the first shot. If not, fuck off.” The Demon’s raspy response was instant and barely audible over the instrument.

The alicorn’s expression softened. “...I’m you.”

The demon sneered, opening a single eye, inspecting the Valkyrie for a second, and then closing her eye and ignoring her. “...Really? You don’t look like me.”

The alicorn made motions to insist, to open her mouth and argue.

But she didn’t have the energy to care.

Sunset sighed. “...You know what…? Whatever.” She turned around, and walked away.

The demon made no motion to look back or even acknowledge her presence or lack there off. She simply continued playing.

Sunset left the room behind, and the song, previously overwhelming, slowly became an echo.

She studied the halls of the palace she knew so well, in this world, in ruins, claw marks littering the walls and floors, sometimes even ceilings. Paintings were misplaced, chandeliers were collapsed, furniture was overturned.

She passed by a room with a rotting bear carcass in it, flies and maggots digging at its entrails, she tried not breathing, not considering that this was what passed for a meal to her demon counterpart.

She passed by a balcony, and glanced outside– Equestria was still here, clearly. Canterlot, however, was deserted– But she could see signs of life. Lights in the distance, maybe a few carriages moving on roads far from this one.

Ponyville… Still somehow clinging to itself.

The world hadn’t ended– But whatever had happened here, the capital had paid the price.

She struggled to care, to feel as attached– To care about yet another dying world.

Until she walked to the throne room.

The music continued to echo through the walls of the palace.

Same exact treatment. Tatters, ruin, damage.

But there were statues.

Positioned to face the throne, littering the entire room, were statues, contorted grimaces, battle stances, fearful cowers.

People she recognized, loved. Elements of Harmony, neighbours, world leaders. Even enemies– Chrysalis, Discord, Princesses, many faces she knew.

Undoubtedly, all petrified, all challengers, once upon a time.

She stopped when she saw the final straw.

Twilight Sparkle, frozen right next to Celestia, in poses that indicated they were locked in fierce conflict when they were petrified.

She gritted her teeth with sorrow– This Twilight was so small, compared. Her wings seemed new.

And here she was, frozen in time, locked into an eternal prison, by a counterpart of herself.

She shuddered, coming closer, placing a hoof on the statue, not feeling anything, considering the exact parameters of un-petrifying creatures, the exact spell, wondering what she could do for them, until…

…The music stopped.

The echoes of the organ ceased reverberating through the palace, and nearly immediately, with a crack and a flash, the Demon Sunset Shimmer teleported inside the room. “Who dares mess with my subjects– Oh.” She paused, measuring the alicorn with her gaze. “It’s you.”

“So this is what’s left of you.” The Princess of Hope spoke coldly, not even dignifying her with a glance. “This is what’s left of the shadow that I cast.”

“Do not touch my subjects.” The demon’s horn crackled with electricity. “What are you doing here, trespasser? And why are you pretending to be an alicorn?”

“Pretending?” Sunset scoffed, moving away from the statues, facing her down. “If I’m ‘pretending’ to be an alicorn, then I’m in good company.”

There was a hair trigger anger response– The flame of the demon’s hair flared, burned brighter, but with gritted teeth, she spoke calmly. “You’ve disrespected your queen. Bow, now.”

“I don’t think so. You’re not my queen– You’re not a queen at all.” She scowled, looking down on her. “You put on a crown, and you made the world kneel. Congratulations. Are you happy?”

“Oh… I see what this is now.” With an eerie smile, the demon began circling her prey. “After years of cowering and begging, the poor, pitiful, worms of my world have finally declared a champion among their midst. Someone that can come here and challenge me– To fight me, one on one, saving my poor subjects, saving the world, a hero, who finally claims my crown?”

“That crown isn’t yours. It never was.” She affirmed almost with a sympathetic glance. “And how can you call yourself a queen with a kingdom like this?”

With a crooked grin, she waved her bat like wings, pointing around the room. “Look around you, I’ve achieved Harmony. The leaders of Equestria challenged me, and I beat them all.” She approached one of the larger statues, grinning madly. “My dear old mentor fell before my strength– And my replacement– Saint that she was, fell all the same.” She dragged a claw across a petrified Twilight’s cheek. “They all fell. I am the strongest being in the world, and they all bow to me. And here we finally have a consensus. I AM THE STRONGEST BEING IN EQUESTRIA!”

“And can you say you’re anything more?”

Silence.

The demon spent a few seconds with rage festering, building up, her mane flaring more and more, until she stepped forward, inches from her alicorn counterpart. “...I make it a rule to not battle in my throne room. I don’t want to hurt my subjects, after all.” She tilted her head with an eerie smile, her horn began crackling. “...But given your attitude, I presume you would like to join them?”

“I’m not interested in fighting you.” The Valkyrie replied coldly, raising an eyebrow, shrugging. “I’ve already beaten you.”

“Cocky little bastard, huh?” Almost chuckling, the demon flared her wings. “I’ve never lost a fight.”

“You’ve lost everything.” Sunset came closer, spreading her wings to point at the surrounding room. “You could have had a world with Harmony. You could have had a world with love and friendship– A world where you were loved. Instead you choose this. Do you even remember your name?”

“I’m a winner!” She barked out, snarling. “I’ve beaten them all– I’m the strongest being in this world, I have all the power I could have ever wanted! Who do you think you are, asshole?!”

“I’m the one that had what you never had.” She affirmed almost with a smile, as she stepped forward and touched her. “And I’m going to show you.”

Our world was threatened. All of us. None of us were safe.

High above Equestria, airships flew higher and higher, above storm clouds, but not spared of rain. Together, in a cacophony of unity, hundreds of different Equestrian flying vessels travelled.

The night was warm. It was filled with anticipation. The hums of engines, the shouting of orders, the hugging of loved ones, the smiles of confidence.

All together now.

Sunset took a moment to drink it all in. Dragons, Griffons, Hippogriffs, Yaks, Changelings, Ponies, and much, much more. All together, flying in the same direction.

As one.

“Trixie, this might be a bit too much gunpowder.” Starlight grimaced, observing their handiwork. “We want to make the cannon stronger, not to blow the entire airship up!”

“Excuse me, my great and powerful wife!” She performatively waved a hoof, as she fiddled with several boxes of different high grade explosives and loaded them appropriately, or as close as she could. “Which of us is the expert in tricks with flair and presentation!?”

Before Starlight could respond, Sunburst piped in. “W-well, um, the manual alone indicates that placing fireworks inside the cannon might not be the safest idea…!”

“It’s called area damage.” Trixie clarified with a pout. “We will be blowing those alien dummies right out of the sky, and we’ll look good doing it, too!”

Sunset couldn’t help but snicker. “Well, everything seems to be in order. Starlight, if the cannon does blow up, at least you’ll be here to stop the fire from spreading.”

“A-and hopefully stop us from falling to our deaths…?!” Sunburst shot a quick, worried glance towards the storm below. It was a long way down.

“You got this.” Sunset declared with complete confidence, patting him with a wing. “But yeah, don’t blow up the ship, Trix.”

“It will be our enemies who will blow up!” She declared dramatically. “All the way back into space!!”

“I-I’ve probably got a hang of things here, Sunset.” With a nervous nod, Starlight smiled. “Thanks for checking in on us!”

“Yo, Sunset!” Rainbow Dash arrived in flight, a careful flight considering the strong winds outside and the armor she wore. “We’re getting close, your girl asked me to get you to the helm!”

“Of course, how far are we?”

“She didn’t say! But my guess is–”

A speaker crackled to life, its voice echoing through the ship. “Estimated time of arrival to the Argent hivemind brain… Thirty minutes! Get ready, everycreature. This is going to be a long day. For Equestria!”

This was going to be the fight of our lives.

“There you go, thirty minutes!” Rainbow affirmed with a grin, that quickly faded. “I’m gonna uh, go check on the others, while there’s still time.”

“Please do. Pinkie is a good inspirer, but I don’t want her throwing a party below deck when the battle breaks out; Make sure she’s done with her morale boosting antics before we get there. Oh– And get AJ down on maintenance with Rarity when you can– They’ve been on the kitchen too long. We’ve got this. Together.” Sunset offered a hoof and Rainbow dash fistbumped it.

“Damn right. I’m gonna go make sure Flutters isn’t alone when we get there too. Honestly, I might propose to her, too. It’s been a weird day!” She nodded, and took flight. “Though I might save it for after we’ve beaten all these alien jerks! We’ll see!”

“Wait, propose? What?” Sunset blinked in surprise.

“It’s the end of the world as we know it, dude!” The pegasus saluted with a grin. “Best not to leave things unsaid, y’know? And I feel fine!”

She took off, and the Valkyrie was left with her own thoughts– The carefree nature of a declaration of love in the middle of a battlefield did not seem like the best idea.

But then again. Considering they were possibly all about to die…

No time like the present.

The walk to the helm was methodical. The airship became busy, creatures of all sorts began running around with more intent and desperation. Changelings here, Crystal ponies there, they let her pass and nodded at her, some even saluted.

“At ease.”

She was nearing the helm, and passed by the main hall where she could see several of her friends gathering, preparing, giving her confident looks. She approached Queen Celestia, who was conversing with another creature sternly.

Those days, it was always wonderful to see her. My mentor, my teacher.

“I do not wish to babysit you through this conflict, Chrysalis. You best behave.” She affirmed with a cold glare.

“Oh, my flame, I will be on my best behaviour!” The changeling ex-queen affirmed with a coy smile. “You must admit, it is quite amusing– To think that the entire world would need to be threatened for us to finally work together...”

“As long as we do work together.” The Alicorn reaffirmed with a stern gaze. “This is what I tried teaching you since the first time we fought, centuries ago, Chrysalis. That Equestria is stronger united.”

“Call me a slow learner if you’d like, heheh...” She grinned maliciously. “I suppose we are about to see, aren’t we? These brutes from outer space will learn the hard way that Equestria is my flower to plunder, not theirs.”

“Hey, Chrysalis.” Sunset approached sternly, but grinning confidently. “Step out of line, and you’ll get the same treatment I gave Tirek. This is your one warning.”

The changeling queen’s confident demeanor faltered for a moment, as her toothy smile failed her, until she recovered her composure, shooting a careful glance towards Celestia. “...My Flame, you really did train a brutish daughter.”

“Not my daughter.”

“Not my mom.”

“Why do you two keep saying that? You look exactly alike?!”

“I’m ORANGE?!”

“She is orange.”

Chrysalis blinked in confusion. “...What is orange?”

They both sighed in unison, but Celestia did smile warmly upon seeing Sunset here. “How goes the inspection, little one?”

“Supplies, cannons, crew, all ready to go.” She nodded confidently, but quickly shuddered. “And, I’m, uh, a bit… Antsy.”

“First war?” Chrysalis spoke in almost a mocking tone, almost genuine. “The first ones are always a bit nerve wracking. You’ll get used to it, if we live through this one.”

Celestia shot her a brief annoyed pout and a disapproving glare, before turning to Sunset, and speaking calmly. “All will be well. We are all together, and we did all we could up until this point– if you and Twilight had not been quick to act and to gather our allies, things could have gone much worse…”

“I’ll say.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Those alien wretches nearly ate my whole kingdom with their weird ships!”

“You are not a queen anymore.” Celestia pouted at her with annoyance again.

“And it’s not your kingdom, dude!” Sunset noted with a grimace.

“Semantics!” The changeling shrugged. “The point is, we are all here, ready to be obliterated together, thanks to you and that nerdy girlfriend of yours. Congrats!” She applauded quietly with a sarcastic grin.

Weeks of hard work, weeks of not resting, weeks of uniting Equestria amidst an invasion.

“Ahem.” Celestia cleared her throat with a forced smile. “Let us continue this conversation over here, little one. Away from distractions.”

“H-hey! I’m not chopped liver!” Chrysalis complained with a wave. “If you leave me unsupervised, I might do something evil! Give me your undivided attention, Celestia!!!”

Sunset stuck out her tongue as they found their way to a more comfortable corner. “You should go see Twilight– She is waiting for you. But I just wanted you to know how proud I am of you, alright?”

She said that often, those days.

I never got tired of hearing it.

“Thanks, mo– Celestia. Thanks, Celestia.” She corrected with an awkward grin. “You’re really confident about this one, but… You never fought aliens before have you…? Are you sure we’ll win?”

There was a somber, hardening of her expression, as she looked down. “I’ll make sure we do. If all else fails…” She shook her head with an exhale. “Today is your day, Sunset. Yours and Twilights. Together, you got us this far. What happens next will be your victory, as well.”

“I-if you say so…!” She gave a quick nervous glance towards the room around them, dozens of creatures of all walks of life were up and ready to follow her into battle.

A battle we might not win.

She tried moving her thoughts elsewhere. “Um, sidebar. Do you think a battlefield would be the best time to propose–”

“Excuse me, you two.” Queen Luna passed by, already fully armored, with a teasing grin. “But there is a war going on, haven’t you heard? Twilight is expecting you, Shimmer! Hug it out and let’s go.”

With a lighthearted chuckle, Celestia shook her head. “Forgive my sister, this is her first war in a thousand years, and she–”

Sunset hugged Celestia tightly.

I miss you.

They exchanged no words, simply remained on that embraced quietly, if not for a moment.

And Luna regarded them, for a moment, if nothing else, happily.

It could have been our final moments.

So I was going to cherish that, for even just a little bit longer.

The speaker crackled to life. “Ten minutes! Princess Sunset, please meet Princess Twilight at the helm! For Equestria!”

“...G-gotta go.” She shook the nerves away with a whisper.

“Everything is going to be okay.” The Queen of the Sun noted with a warm, assuring, smile, and seemingly unending confidence.

It was hard not to believe it, when she said it.

“Wonderful. Let us be in high spirits!” Luna declared, handing Celestia her helmet. “Today is a great day for all of us. Let us make it greater.”

We hadn’t won it yet.

“We haven’t won yet, Lulu.” Celestia raised an eyebrow, smiling as she took her helmet. “But if we are to–”

“Do I get armor too?” Chrysalis was suddenly among them, pouting sadly.

If Luna’s glare could kill, the changeling queen would have been incinerated on the spot. “No. In fact, feel free to perish on the battlefield at your leisure.”

“You wish, moonbutt.” She stuck out her tongue mockingly.

“Listen here, you wretch–”

“Behave, you two!” Celestia complained, separating them with her wings.

“Okay, I’m out of here.” Sunset declared. “See you all on the main deck!”

Sunset left them, and climbed up to the helm, unable to wait any longer.

The scene was hectic, and the mood was fearful. They were in a control room that doubled as a strategy room, with maps of the Equestrian airspace spread across a table, directly near the controls and steering of the ship, manned by dozens of skilled ponies.

The windows showed dark, stormy clouds. Lightning crackled on occasion, shuddering the ship.

The Princess of Friendship sat by the strategy table beside her brother, both lost in thought.

As if she could sense her, smell her, feel her approach, Twilight turned and immediately embraced Sunset.

I missed her too. Barely thirty minutes, and I missed her.

“G-good! Good, you’re here.” She affirmed with a fearful whisper.

“I’m here, Twi. The whole ship’s in good condition, and in… moderately high spirits. Cannons are in order, AJ and Rarity are keeping the crew fed and prepared, Pinkie will not be distracting them during the fight, Trixie has not blown all the ammunition away, and Chrysalis is behaving.”

“G-good, good, good…!” The Princess continued to affirm with whispers. “And you, you’re good?”

“I’m ready.” She nodded courageously, carefully. “...You?”

“G-good. I’m good. Very good.”

Twilight has never been good at hiding her fears and anxieties.

She didn’t have them as much, in those months, and the ones that followed.

Somehow, she often tried hiding those feelings– And she was always bad at it.

Sometimes she still tried doing so near me.

And I never let it slide.

“She’s been doing that for the last half hour ever since you left.” Her brother chuckled, shaking his head. “It’s good to see you, Shimmer.”

“Thanks, Shining. You should get back to your airship, we’ve got things here.” Sunset affirmed with a smile. “Cadance won’t want to deal with this one alone.”

“Yeah, yeah… She’s not the boss of me, you know?” He blew raspberries, shaking his head at the thought of his ex. “...But yeah, I’ll go, of course. She needs me. Twi, you got me?” He came closer, nudging her gently. “And, uh, please don’t teleport me into the storm.”

“I got you! T-thanks for helping, thank you.” She affirmed clumsily, before hugging her brother. “Thank you…!”

“C’mon, sis. The day’s not over yet, don’t go Twilinanas, alright?” He affirmed warmly, almost jokingly, making light of the situation. “Oh, and Shimmer, nice job killing Tirek. Seriously, I think the aliens are more than enough for us to deal with, having him running around trying to eat magic would be… Blargh.”

“Don’t mention it.” She responded absentmindedly, while regarding her future wife with concern.

All she could do is make a few Twilight noises of concern and tiredness.

Sunset nuzzled her instinctively.

Nothing will cause worry. Not while I’m here.

“Good luck, you two. You’ve got the Crystal Empire’s full support, remember that.” He saluted.

Channeling her magic with an exhale, She lit the room, and transported her brother to another airship safely, carefully.

“...I’m here, Twi. What’s going on?” Sunset spoke worryingly, lovingly, closely.

“W-well, um, well…” she muttered fearfully, cautiously.

“It’s okay. It’s okay.” Coming closer, Sunset nuzzled her, feeling her thoughts, her emotions, her fears.

I’m scared.

There’s a lot of them.

The ones we fought, the progress we thought we made, everything we’ve done these past few days… It was only the tip of the iceberg.

What if uniting Equestria like this just gives the enemy a way to take us all out in one strike? What If I’m sending our family, our friends, our allies, to a slaughter?

This enemy is unfeeling, uncaring, automated, and all it wants is to feed, it’s unlike anything we’ve ever faced before, and I’m scared.

Think about it. This isn’t the first world they consumed. We’re likely just next in line after hundreds if not thousands of innocent worlds they cracked.

What chance to we stand?

I don’t know how much time we have, I don’t know if we’re going to survive this, and I just want to say–

“I love you too.” Sunset gave her a supportive, incredibly warm smile. “I’m right here, okay? We’re doing this together, no matter what happens. Now c’mon. We’ve got a bit less than ten minutes. Breathe, and walk me through your notes again, if it’ll help…?”

With an exhale, Twilight Sparkle smiled, trying to center herself, and walked over to the map they had, where several other annotations they gathered lied. “...Okay. We’ve gathered only what we could from our encounters with the Argent, but from what I could decipher, they’re… Automatons. Robotic, a hive mind– And their only purpose is to feed on planet’s worth of resources endlessly to resupply themselves and to multiply; Likely sustaining their galactic travels as they do it.”

“Like very aggressive, parasitic bees?” Sunset tilted her head. “...In an endless cycle of conquest and consumption. Sheesh.”

“Something like that! They are a hive, but instead of producing bees, they just produce more drones, warships, scouts, like the one we fought on Everfree, and the… Feeding ships that we saw on the changeling kingdom– Who were reported to be spotted all over Equestria as well–”

“Sucking up the world’s resources and fighting off anything that tries to stop them.” She nodded. “So, since we destroyed those feeding ships, shouldn’t they…?”

“It’s not over. They can rebuild their forces.” Twilight’s grimace was fearful and hesitant. “What we’re about to see is the brain, the central nervous system of this hivemind, it's from there that they make the bigger ships that make the smaller ships. It’s bound to be their ultimate line of defense, and they likely have the resources of dozens of worlds that allow them to keep up an unending supply of forces and I don’t know if we can possibly–”

“Breathe, Twi. Breathe.” Again, she comforted her as calmly as she could.

No matter how difficult I was managing myself, my emotions, my feelings…

Whenever I saw her falter, I would instantly collect myself.

And it felt easy, for her.

“Excellent presentation, Sparkles.” She assured a bit jokingly, a bit flirtingly. “What do you think is the origin of these aliens, professor?”

Her giggle was weary, but genuine. “...Well, my astute student, my theory is that some alien race once upon a time wanted to make a hive mind capable of warmongering for them, and not only was it their own undoing, but it outlived them. These automatons are self sustaining, learning, and they clearly can access different threat levels and respond in kind...”

“Some alien jerks left their robots on autopilot, and now it's our world’s problem. Wonderful.” Sunset rolled her eyes. “No wonder Luna was so mad, before– They could actually eat her whole moon.”

“And they might…” Twilight muttered feartfully, staring at nothing.

“We’ll end it, Twi.” Sunset affirmed sternly, bravely. “This is the end of the Argent– Today.”

“...I hope so…!” Her insecurities were in pure display.

Breathing in, she tried lightening the mood. “Professor Sparkle, important question, how do we kill these space invaders?” She raised a wing politely, jokingly.

“...Brute force?” She grimaced wearily. “...We’ve got the brain of the hivemind cornered, it’s calling all the shots. So in theory, all we need to do is pull the plug, and the rest of the Argent would just shut down.”

“Yuck. Let’s hope there’s no Argent queen.”

“Unlikely. They’re organized, but they don’t have free will– It’s not mind control, it’s by design. I bet that whatever brain is ordering these things around, it has as much free will as the drones it orders.”

“...So it’s like their intelligence is artificial, I see. That’s… Cold.”

Machines that can think, but never decide. Never feel, never love, never connect.

“...Very. We don’t have anything like this in Equestria, it truly is alien… But hopefully, when we pull the plug, we–”

“Princess Twilight! We’re approaching the target!” A guard came closer, clearly hesitant and antsy. “Shall I inform the queens as well?”

With a nod, the Princess signaled to Sunset, who went to the ship’s speaker. “...All hooves on deck! We’re approaching the Argent hivemind, look alive!”

A massive portion of the crew began gathering atop the airship, on the main deck, where they couldn’t yet see the incoming threat, still blanketed in clouds.

“Finally, let us finish this!” Queen Luna passed by them with excitement, dressed for war. “Do not dawdle, my students!”

“Sunset, Twilight… Shall we?” Celestia passed by them beckoning them with a friendly wing, speaking carefully.

Sunset came closer, and kissed Twilight sweetly, gently.

Everything is going to be okay.

Everything is going to be okay…!

“It is time, Equestria.” Celestia raised her wings, her voice booming, her horn shining, her message spreading across the fleet of airships and dragons that soared together intently.

Even now, they could see unnatural lights and shapes through the clouds as they approached.

Sunset and Twilight joined the two queens at the airship’s bow.

Casting a glance behind them, all their friends, all their subjects, all giving them confident, determined, careful glances.

Casting a glance around them, they could see their allies and their airships– Dozens upon dozens, all gazing at the same sight, all readying for the same clash. Dragons of all sizes, pegasi and griffons and Hippogriffs flew before them, while all others rode in the airships.

All together now.

“This is it…!” Twilight whispered with expectation.

“ENEMY SIGHTED! LET’S TAKE THEM!” A dragon declared with excitement and courage, and creatures in the air and airships around them all cheered.

The cheers died soon enough.

I didn’t need emotion-sensing powers to feel what was all around me.

The clouds parted, revealing their enemy, previously blanketed by the storm and night sky, lit by lightning.

Despair.

The Argent Brain, the Argent central hivemind, from this perspective, looked as large as a moon, looked as grotesque as a mechanical grey matter with branches sprawling out like nerves, which detached into their own ships.

It was an alien sight, in every sense of the word, an inhuman, automated machine force, that existed for nothing else than to consume worlds and increase in numbers and spread.

It was enormous. Dwarfing all of them.

And worse of all, the fleet.

Crooked metallic lifeless drones floated in the air ominously, only with hints of light indicating their weapons primed and ready. Seemingly, they were endless, enormous, hundreds upon hundreds, littering the night sky so much they could see no stars.

Any chanting or celebration or excitement that had once been spread across the ships had now died down, replaced by an ominous hush accentuated by the engines and the storm.

All of Equestria was here for a fight.

And they were outnumbered.

Hopelessness.

The crew members looked at each other silently, frightened, and then their gaze landed on the Princesses.

Sunset’s gaze, however, was fixed on Twilight.

The Princess of Friendship was hesitating. And she was scared. She was silent.

And the Princess of Hope could feel all of it.

“Listen to me.” The Valkyrie declared, stepping forward to the edge of the ship, raising her wings, turning to the whole crew. With a flash, she adorned her Valkyrie armor. “LISTEN!”

Her horn flared, lighting up, calling attention, as she spread her wings and shouted for the entire deck to hear. “Look around you! Look at all of your friends, your allies, your loved ones! Think of all your fighting for, think of all of Equestria! We haven’t assembled our world into a single banner to fall apart now!”

Twilight Sparkle smiled, a relieved, loving smile, watching Sunset speak.

“Our enemy is lifeless, mindless, cold and unfeeling. While we have each other, our families, our loved ones, our lives– We WILL win this day!” She continued courageously, all while Celestia regarded her with pride. “By the strength we’ve gained through surviving until this day, from enduring countless battles and struggles, by the courage of our hearts, and a help from our friends and the ones we love– We are NOT giving up, not now, not EVER!”

Celestia stepped forward, Her horn alight, her voice now propagating to the entire Equestrian fleet. “Listen to the Princess of the Sun’s wisdom. Heed not to the fear you may feel in your heart. We are all here, and we are ready to fight! Together, Equestria! Together!”

“We may not outnumber them–” Luna stepped forward, doing the same, all in the fleet could hear her. “But we out-strengthen them. Our bonds makes us stronger! Victory WILL be ours!”

Twilight, finally, happily, proudly, took the stage, joining them, side by side, flank to flank with her future wife. “I know it may seem bleak– I know it may be frightening to face such a cold, unfeeling enemy, but look around you– We have no reason to fear, Equestria! We are together–” She took only a moment to breathe and nuzzle Sunset. “And with the power we gain from our union, with our hearts beating as one, we are invincible! And we will win this day!”

The airships around them began chanting. And soon, theirs was, as well.

Dragons roared, unleashing flames joyfully, griffons sang loudly, and ponies all around yelled out their battlecries.

Hope.

Sunset, with the widest, most courageous, most proud grin, stepped atop the railing. “THE WIND IS ON OUR SIDE, EQUESTRIA!” The airships around them sang as one, with hope in their hearts once more. “THAT'S ALL WE NEED!”

And together, shouting out into the storm, Equestria began their assault.

Together, as one, we began the fight of our lives.

And not an hour after, I would be proposing to my wife.

Right onto that battlefield, where hope remained.

“...You… Mother fucker.” The demon whispered slowly, as she sat down, folding her wings close, pitch black tears welling up on her eyes. “...I… I didn’t even recognize you. I didn’t even recognize… me.”

“...Do you see it now?” The Valkyrie spoke softly, expectantly. “Do you see what you’ve done, what you could have been…? What your world… Could have been?”

“I see.” Bitterly, quietly, she looked around her, to all her victims. “...I see a world that will never come to pass.”

“Help me bring Twilight and Celestia back. With their help, you can free the others.” The Valkyrie was already making her way to them. “Then we can think about the world.”

The demon did not respond.

Slowly, she removed her crown. It was a task that took effort, and it was violent. The crown had ingrained itself into the base oher skull, entangled in her hair, drafted onto her skin. But she did not scream as she did it.

The Valkyrie watched with surprise, the sickening squelch and drips of blood that followed, and the silence that came after.

The demon stared onto the crown's gem, seeing her own deformed reflection. Her own blood stained it entirely, and now dripped onto the marble of her throne room.

“...There’s no coming back from what I did. It’s too late.” She spoke firmly, roughly, without flinching. “...It’s over. There is no Sunset Shimmer anymore. I killed her, long ago, and didn’t even realize it.”

And just like that, she let go of the crown, letting it clink on the floor absentmindedly.

“Thanks for reminding me of my old name. Of the old me.” She spoke, completely uninterested. “But this, this–”She raised her wings far, and demonstrated her crooked limbs. “It’s irreversible. …Goodbye.”

She began making her way to the nearest broken window. Intent on escaping, running, finding a dark empty corner of Equestria to hide in.

And the Valkyrie stopped her. With a flash, she teleported before the demon. “No.”

“Move aside.”

“No. You don’t get to escape this.” Again, the Princess of Hope affirmed coldly. “You don’t get to run away. Not after everything you did.”

“Heh. Of course.” She grinned, not maliciously, but ironically. “You’re the hero. Celestia’s perfect little pupil… You’re the lucky one.” She raised her wings. “Of course, you want to beat the bad guy, bring her to justice, save the world.”

“No. You have to do it.”

“...What?”

“You heard me. You ruined your world. You fix it.” She took a step forward, glaring her down. “You made your bed. Fucking lie in it.”

“What a joke. Are you serious? Have you looked at me? I’m a monster– I’m THE monster.” She waved a wing towards the petrified denizens of the room. “The second they’re free, their first thought will be ‘where’s the monster that petrified me, and can I kill her?’ There is no reality in which I–”

“--I don’t give a shit.” The Valkyrie forced her to recoil by stepping forward again. “I don’t care about your excuses, your self pity, your self loathing– I’ve seen it all before– You forget, I’m you. All I care about is this– The world is broken. You broke it. You have the power to help fix it. So you will do it. And don’t you dare say ‘make me’ because you KNOW what happens if you do.” Her horn crackled and glowed menacingly.

All the demon did was breathe weakly, looking down, pitch black tears streaming from her eyes involuntarily. “...What a joke. Do you think they’re going to hold my hooves and sing my woes away? Do you think that Twilight will forgive me, and we’ll be married in a year?” She scoffed, shaking her head. “I’m not you. I’m not the hero. There’s no happy ending at the end of this– I broke the world. And I got what I deserve.”

"If you run away now, you're exactly the monster you think you are." Stomping a hoof on the floor, she stopped the demon from walking forward. “How many more memories do I have to show you so you understand why you need to do this?” The Princess of Hope’s expression softened. “How much do you need to see of a better, kinder world, before you realise that you want one too, and that you have to make it? There’s another way, Sunset. And it starts with you.”

“...It’s… It’s not up to me! It’s never been up to me– It’s too late…” She muttered quietly, gritting her teeth, her tears staining the marble below them. “I-I can’t–”

“You can. You can.” She reaffirmed, sternly. “Don’t make the same mistakes again. You know now. You know how things can be better. No, your world might never be like mine– But you’re here. And you can try. So try.”

Silence, as the demon shuddered, looking back.

Looking back at the punishment, the reckoning, the responsibility.

Looking back, knowing she’d never have what the Valkyrie has. Knowing that the world would hate her until she died, and her death could be soon.

Knowing that escape could at least grant her freedom.

But it wouldn’t bring her peace.

Waking up from being petrified wasn’t like waking up from sleep exactly.

The passage of time wasn’t noticeable, if anything, Twilight felt like it had only been seconds. But her body told a different story.

She gasped for air, as if she had been underwater for minutes, breathing shallow, weak breaths. Her muscles caved, and she fell to the floor, only to be held.

Her vision was still adjusting, as she stabilized her breathing and her senses returned.

And she wondered why the creature holding her was crying.

“I’m sorry… I’m so, so sorry…!” The voice didn’t seem familiar, except it was profoundly so. Her sobs were weak, raspy, as her claws helped the Princess of Friendship stand once more.

“S-Sunset…? Is that you…?”

“I didn’t know there was another way…!”

Author's Note

Well, this chapter took longer to write than I hoped, I got busy with the coolab, and wound up distracted. But damn, it was fun to write.

So, we're on the home stretch. Three more universes to explore. Three more characters to address, and importantly, in these next few chapters, there will be Argent flashbacks in all of them; I'm finally submitting to my desire of writing proper oc antagonists lmao. here comes an alien robot hivemind!

Jokes aside, I do think this would have been the plot of an excellent mlp movie, gathering all of Equestria, uniting all their friends and allies for one incredible showdown with an enormous extraterrestrial threat that only true unity can combat. Though I'm too inspired by other media that does it better, lmao.

My inspirations for the Argent were twofold, for one, I was inspired by Kid Icarus Uprising, in an arc of the game, every villan and protagonist bands together to fight an alien threat and its incredible. It's so fun to see 'pure evil' bad guys just... begrudgingly siding with the good guys just because if they don't, even their home turf gets torched. The second inspo was from Stargate Universe! My memory of it is finicky, but I distinctively remember like, 'automated intergalactic war AI that has outlived those that build it' being a concept there and it was fucking AWESOME.

I'm going to be alternating from this and other fics, naturally! I got my fair share of new ideas, and am still working on that Tartarus Heist one, of course. But I'm VERY exited to wrap shimmerverse up. I even plan on renaming this fic and even giving it a new cover!

And since you've been very awesome to read this far, here, I'll show you the sketch for the new cover I've made so far, heheh:

That was a fun universe. Sunset had to drag her demon self by the EAR to do the goddamn right thing. You're going to help fix your damn mess if it KILLS you.

It's also a strange mark: This is the first universe where Sunset 'won', and 'got everything she ever wanted'. And as expected, she was empty.

OH and if you want to read the coolab I made, it's essentially a little Shimmerverse chapter on it's own rights, it's part of the Isekai series, in which there's a sunset that runs a multiversal bar. Our dear Valkyrie gets thrown into that and nihilism ensues, heh.

Honestly I might even take a hiatus when I get to the finale of this fic-- There's so many damn arts I want to draw for the finale of this fic, that it'd be worth taking a break from it entirely.

But either way. See you in the next chapter, 'I want to kiss you one more time.'

I want to kiss you one more time.

The debris of the Argent hivemind would still be falling through the atmosphere for a week, it seemed.

Meaning that now, during the days and nights of the northern side of Equestria, it was like they would have shooting stars frequently, peacefully accentuating their skies.

There was no risk of it falling on citizens, after all, this region had been evacuated before the Argent even began their destruction of the area.

And right now, only a few hours after they were defeated, it was less of a meteor shower, more of a torrent.

Sunset and Twilight sat together, leaning on each other, watching the show. Their armies were making their way home, their friends were celebrating nearby, but now, they had this moment to each other, atop a mountain, watching the stars fall, the ruins of their enemy, the one who would crack their world, their remains barely visible across the sky, meshed with debris of their forces and the moon.

Twilight huddled closer, reveling in the warmth, in the closeness, in the comfort. “So… Wife…?” She muttered quietly, pleadingly.

“Wife.” Sunset agreed with a grin, putting a wing over her. “I can think of… Worse places to get married.”

“We still had a ceremony.” Twilight murmured, then corrected herself. “We’ll still have a ceremony.”

“We will.” Sunset agreed, smiling as warmly, as she always had. “And it’s going to be incredible. It’s going to put all Canterlot weddings to shame, heh. People from all over the world will come to celebrate our victory… And our love, of course. The wedding to end all weddings.”

“I don’t want it to end.” She spoke with a careful, mournful whisper. “Never…”

“Well…. What do you want to do?” She offered, tilting her head.

“...I just want to hear your voice.” She pleaded.

“...What do you want me to say?” She beheld her with a bit of pity, but much more love.

“I don’t know, I…” She pouted, looking away. “...Tell me you love me?”

Sunset broke out into quiet, hearty chuckles, throwing her head back slightly, letting out a sigh. “...Heh, do you need clarification on that, Sparkles? Is it something you need me to reinforce?” But her expression softened, and she came closer. “I love you. You know that. You know that in your core, that I love you, I loved you then, and I love you now. Until it ends.”

“...I don’t want it to end.” She repeated carefully, leaning on her. “...Keep talking, please.”

“...Well, that was the fight of our lives.” Sunset shrugged slightly, bringing her as close as she could, keeping her warm, watching the horizon, and the shooting stars. “Never in my life did I think we’d fight aliens, or even that aliens were real– But whoop, here we are. You and I, casually uniting all of Equestria, just so we could face this threat– it’s a pretty good omen for what our rule would be like, right?”

“W-will be like.” She corrected with a tired whisper.

“Will be.” Sunset agreed, beholding her with worry. “And that unity is only the tip of the iceberg. Think about it. I killed Tirek, Chrysalis submitted to us big time– I’m pretty sure she’s scared of me– Whenever King Sombra tries coming back again, we’ll all be there, five alicorns, ready to whack him back to the grave.” She chuckled, looking away. “There’s no threat that could ever scare us, together.”

“There’s nothing that could scare me when I’m with you.” Twilight agreed with a mournful whisper.

“Night and day. Sun and moon.” Sunset came closer, they could feel each other’s breaths. Smiling warmly, flirtatiously. “Every single one of our days, our months, our years, our centuries… We’ll dedicate to loving each other. To exploring each other, to exploring this great land of ours…!” She chuckled, and kissed her wife for good measure. “Not how I ever imagined my life going. I never imagined being this happy, this full… But it’s a fairy tale ending, if I’ve ever seen one. It’s everything.”

“There are no tales like ours.” Twilight dared to smile, her eyes teary. “No story like ours. We’re one of a kind… And I’m okay with that.”

"You're absolutely right, my Star." She spoke with so much affection in her voice.

Twilight couldn't help but let out a weary chuckle. "I-I always liked when you called me that... I wish you did it more often...!"

"Good things are good because they come in small doses, my Star." She grinned affectionately.

"I don't want you in small doses." She muttered with a mischievous smile. "I want you forever."

“Here’s to a thousand years with you.” Sunset spoke with so much love in her voice, raising an imaginary glass. “Here’s to loving you for a thousand years.”

“Here’s to you loving me, for a thousand years–”

“Twilight Sparkle.” A voice called out from behind her. Stern, but laced with worry. “Twilight. Stop this.”

Bitterly, Twilight kept her gaze forward, closing her eyes. “...Leave me alone, Luna. Don’t you have business elsewhere? What, are you the fun police now?”

“Fun?” The Queen scoffed, gritting her teeth. “Look at me, Twilight.”

With tears in her eyes, she turned. The Queen of the night beheld her with pity, above all else, not anger, not disappointment. “...When I began teaching you to dreamwalk, to manipulate dreams, it was not to change your own.” She stepped forward, meeting her eye to eye. “It was not for… This.”

“I’m not hurting anypony. She’s not hurting anypony.” Twilight gritted her teeth, embracing her wife. “What’s the harm on–”

“--Don’t be blind. Don’t look away.” The Queen shook her head in disapproval, sitting down next to them. “Puppeteering and manufacturing a Sunset Shimmer just for yourself is a slippery slope that does not lead to anything good. Spend too much time in the dream realm, and you’ll forget to live, Twilight. Trust me.”

“Luna…” This Sunset, this interpretation, pleaded. “...She needs this.”

“You have abandoned your training, Twilight Sparkle– You have abandoned your princess duties altogether, and now, in the few moments you chose to rest, you’re living in a fantasy.” the Queen murmured in shame. “And all the while, you have plucked other versions of her unwillingly into your world. You need to take responsibility– I won’t be the one to tell you to move on. To accept what you’ve lost–”

“Then don’t.” Twilight responded bitterly, immediately. “I’m going to find her, okay? I am. It’s just difficult, if you all would just give me time–”

“Months? Years?” Luna beheld her sternly. “With little to no proof that Sunset is still alive?”

“Yes.” She responded curtly. “However long it takes.”

With a sigh, the Queen went silent.

This Sunset cleared her throat, awkwardly. “...The dream gets a bit spicy from here. You don’t wanna be here for this, so…”

“Silence, apparition.” Luna’s horn glowed, her dream powers manifest–

–And Twilight stood in front of her, with her horn glowing quite the same way, breathing heavily, desperate, ready for a fight, ready to defend her dream.

Swallowing her pride, looking away, Luna stood down. “...Sorry. I am sorry.” She shook her head. “...It has been a tough set of weeks for all of us, and I cannot even presume to know how you feel. I am so sorry, Twilight.”

All of the Princess’s anger turned to grief, as she sat down, and nuzzled her wife once more. “...This is where we made the promise, Luna. Right here, on this mountain… This is where we promised that we would be together for a thousand years.” She turned to Sunset, bringing a hoof to her cheek. “I’m… I’m trying to remember the words, the exact moments, every little detail of this day we shared, but… I’m getting lapses, I’m forgetting things– It’s not perfect. She was always better with memory…”

The Queen of the Night did the closest she could to an ironic, joking tone. “...If you master dreamwalking… Rebuilding a memory, especially your own, would be easy. If you return to your training…”

“...Without Sunset.” Twilight completed, looking down. “...What’s the point?”

“The real world– Our real world still needs you.” Luna affirmed, sternly, yet gently. “Like it or not… You are next in line for the throne. This is your duty, Twilight.”

“Without Sunset.” She repeated, bitterly.

“...If it comes to it…” The Queen looked away. “Yes.”

With a sigh, the Princess closed her eyes. “And what does Celestia think?”

“Celestia thinks you are close to getting Sunset back.” Luna turned, trying to make eye contact. “Is she correct, or naive?”

Silence.

“...I don’t know.”

More silence.

With a groan, a frustrated growl, Luna turned around. “I hate being the responsible one.” She prepared herself to leave the dream, but stayed for only a moment. “...There are more than a handful of Chancellors that are wondering where you and Sunset have gone. Many dignitaries are confused as to why you haven’t made a public appearance, and abandoned all your duties. You need to work on a statement, Twilight. Or them sending guards to spy on you will be the least of your worries.”

Twilight did not respond.

“And you should think of getting those other Sunsets home. You have caused enough damage to their lives, don't you think?” Spreading her wings, she began walking in the air, crossing the dream boundary. “I won’t disturb you more this night… But you should reconsider your priorities.”

And finally, she was alone again.

Sunset was quick to comfort her. Speaking softly, gently. “Twi… When Hermes cast that curse, even if I… Even if she knew what the curse was… She would have still jumped in front of it.”

“...It was meant for me.” She murmured quietly.

“And she would have always shielded you.” She reaffirmed, beholding her with pity. “...I’m sorry. But you know that this never would have gone any other way. And you know you can’t dream forever, Sparkles...”

Twilight let out a defeated groan.

“...You know this isn’t healthy. You know.” Kissing her cheek, she nuzzled her. “If nothing else… Having me here could lower your determination of finding me out there. Do you want to take that risk…?”

“Bwuh…” The Princess murmured, rubbing her temples. “...Why do you have to be so right all the time…?”

“I’m literally a version of your wife you made up.” Sunset grinned, chuckling. “It doesn’t get more right than this.”

“It doesn’t.” Twilight kissed her, tears in her eyes. “I don’t know what the right thing to do is…!”

“You do.” Sunset noted, unflinchingly. “You do, Twi. You always do… You just have to be brave enough to do it. …Even without me.”

“Y-yes.” She shuddered, with a sharp inhale. “I know. I know. But for now… let’s just stay here… Just a little bit longer.”

Rain.

Grass.

Stone.

The Valkyrie gained her bearings, inhaling, having just woken up, looking at this new universe she landed in.

She shook herself, feeling the rain on her fur and feathers briefly.

And looked at what she had landed on.

A gravestone. But not like others she had seen.

A memorial. Large, intricate, beautiful. A gravestone with wings, an archway, flowers, all shaking due to the rain, with soggy offerings, unlit candles.

She shuddered. Her eyes widened.

Here lies Sunset Shimmer.

Beloved hero. Beloved friend. Dearly beloved.

Princess of the Sun.

Her breathing quickened, as she hesitated, as she observed the mausoleum cautiously.

“...My sun…?” An incredibly familiar voice shuddered behind her.

The blood in her veins turned to ice, as she turned to see Twilight Sparkle, in the rain, beholding her like a grieving lover.

Twilight took a step forward, and she took a step back.

This Twilight was tall. Much taller than the others. Maybe even as tall as her wife– if not just close to her. She wore no regalia, her dress was unkempt, her wings folded close– All while beholding Sunset, looking like she had cried recently, endlessly.

The Valkyrie’s breathing quickened. Twilight stepped forward again. “Wh… What…!?”

“S-Sunset…!” The Princess's look of sorrow turned to a desperate smile. “...Y…You’re here…!”

Her adrenaline spiked like she was on a battlefield. She knew, instinctively, what was coming next, what was going to happen, the second Twilight touched her, but she couldn’t move away in time. She couldn’t avoid this, this maelstrom of sorrow.

Grief.

Being touched by Twilight Sparkle filled her with an unending well of grief. Several year’s worth of grief, several year’s worth of the slow, unfathomable realisation that you’ve outlived someone you love, someone that has been taken from you, someone who was meant to be with you, for the rest of your life.

It was the mourning of centuries to come. And Sunset felt all of it.

And worst of all, she felt the hope that her presence brought.

Hope she would have to break.

She nearly panicked, having to desperately shove Twilight away before she was kissed. “S-stop, stop, STOP!” Her breathing was sharp, haggard. “S-stop, stop, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, stop…!”

“S-Sunset, what’s wrong…?” pleading, she approached again, extending a hoof, offering another kiss. “S-Sunset, it’s me…!”

“I’m not your Sunset.” She responded shortly, weakly, like tearing a bandage off a wound. “I’m not your Sunset. I’m so, so sorry.”

“W-what do you mean…? You’re right here, I’m right here, Sunset…!” She was close again, that hope, that joy, contorting into grief. “...What’s wrong…?”

“I’m not your Sunset. I’m sorry. I’m not her. I’m so sorry…!” She shuddered through her words, trying to gain distance between them, but being backed into her own grave. “I’m so sorry…!”

“A-am I dreaming…?” Twilight sat down, looking away, shuddering out a breath. “...Did I dream you up again…?”

“N-no… no. I’m sorry.” She gritted her teeth, grimacing with fear. “I’m sorry, I’m… From another world. Another universe.”

“Is… Is this a joke? A trick? A prank?” Her mane flared, her eyes glowed, her horn crackled, her face contorted into rage. “Haven’t I lost enough? Why are you wearing her face?!”

“Twilight.” She spoke as comfortingly as she could, with questionable results. “...I’m from a universe where your wife didn’t die…!”

All of the energy surrounding the Princess vanished. Tears welled up in her eyes.

“...Have you been sent here to what– Torment me?” She didn’t snarl, she sputtered, pitifully, tragically. “‘You can look, but you can’t touch’? Is that it? You’re here to tell me off? To tell me I should move on, that I need to do better, that I need to forget you?!”

“N-no, I… I didn’t come here on purpose. I’m sorry, I’m… I’m just cursed.” She took a long, painful look of what was left of this Twilight Sparkle… not much. “...What happened to your Sunset…?”

“A-are you serious?” She approached her once again, bitterly, pleading. “P-please just stop this. Please just come back to me. Can’t we just, can’t we just be together…?” She extended a hoof, touching Sunset’s cheek– A touch she did not run from. “L-look at you– you’re so beautiful, the same scars, the same eyes, why are you pretending, why are you mocking me, why is this happening–”

“--I’m sorry.” Sunset shuddered, shaking her head. “I’m so sorry. It’s… It’s just… Bad luck.”

“Bad luck…” She repeated, exhaling, wiping the rain from her muzzle, wiping the tears that came with it. “Bad luck. Bad luck. Bad luck…”

“I didn’t want this, I, I never wanted this, when I loved you, I–” She recoiled, biting her lips, closing her eyes. “I never wanted this, I’m so sorry, I’m so, so sorry–”

“S-stop saying that. It was never your fault. It wasn’t.” She shook her head, devoid of energy. “...It was just… bad luck.”

“...What happened to her? Please. I need to know.”

Silence passed, accentuated only by the rain and the wind. It didn’t bother either of them.

“...Can you read memories? My wife could.” She muttered quietly, looking down.

Sunset nodded shortly.

Twilight raised a hoof.

And the Valkyrie touched it.

It was the fight of our lives.

All together, now.

All of Equestria, because of us.

All of Equestria, against one enemy. One from above the heavens.

“T-the Argent…? Oh no…”

It’s our wedding day.

It was, wasn’t it?

The worst day of my life.

The day I lost you.

“No no no no…”

You were confident. You were happy. You were strong. You were beautiful. Always.

Always.

Celestia said she had a plan. She went there alone.

Six wings. Six wings. I don’t understand.

“...Oh no…!”

And you followed her.

You wanted to bring her back.

You didn’t come back.

And I waited for you

I waited for you

And then I found you.

Sunset recoiled, pulling her hoof away, breathing weakly, quickly.

“...I tried to bring you back. I tried.” Twilight’s voice was broken, frail. “I tried. But… You came back wrong, and… And… what happened next…”

She had to center herself, she had to contain a dam, before speaking again. “...I had to put you down again. I had to grieve you twice.”

“B-but…” Sunset looked beyond the rain.

Ponyville, still standing.

In it… Her Community Center.

“H-how could this have happened, this world, it’s… It’s just…” She regarded Twilight again. “A-and you’ve had to just… Hold on without me? Be a princess without me…? Have you been… Managing…?”

“Does it look like I have been managing?”Twilight muttered bitterly, sitting down in defeat. “Luna is managing as well as I am. Two grieving rulers of a broken world. None of us are healing, my friends, they can’t do anything for me anymore, I almost broke the world, there’s nothing to fight for anymore– We’ve… We’ve done what we could, but… I can’t. I can’t. T-this is– This is just a bad dream. It has to be.”

Sunset was completely utterly frozen, beholding this effigy to the worst possible outcome.

This horrible, twisted mirror of her expectations. Her own hopes for her world, shattering.

If her wife was handling losing her as well as this Twilight, all hope was lost.

The ground trembled. Her ears twitched.

On the horizon, near Ponyville, a monster erupted from the ground. An enormous Earthworm emerged and roared.

Sunset’s muscles tensed. “...Your home is under attack.”

Twilight didn’t move. “...Yeah. That happens sometimes.”

“I’ll be right back.” Finally, her expression hardened, her wings raised, and with a flash, she adorned her Valkyrie armor.

And Twilight watched, in love-wracked mourning, as her wife took flight, in the same way she always had, into battle.

Sunset soared like a meteor. Aflame with the rage of grief.

The Mysterious Mare Do Well was a lot of things– prideful was not one of them.

She knew when an enemy was too large for her, too dangerous, she knew when she needed backup.

The enormous Earthworm’s roar was audible on the community center, she hoped, as she desperately gained the attention of the beast, trying to keep it away from the town.

The monstrosity attempted to slap the masked mare with her tail, a vicious, fast, fierce strike that she barely blocked with a barrier.

Twisting her body mid air, and with the assistance of magic, she softened her still quite violent landing on a rooftop.

Forcing herself to stand up immediately, she turned and ran– With several leaps and teleports, landing on the balcony of the Community Center.

“B-big, BIG fucking thing outside!” She yelled out, looking around. “Captain Shimmer, I might need some help here!”

“On it.” The Captain snarled, igniting her horn, making her way to the balcony. “I’ve faced bigger.”

“No.”

They both paused.

Twilight Sparkle placed her annotations and the instruments she had been tinkering with down. “...Leave this one to me. I’ll be right back.”

They remained silent, as she made her way to the balcony unflinchingly, and took off with a gust of wind and rain.

Spike took a nervous glance outside, and smiled awkwardly. “Yeah, um, you’ll want to take cover, guys. She’s about to let out a lot of suppressed anger.”

The two Sunsets obeyed, observing the distance carefully.

Twilight soared like a shooting star, Alight with the rage of grief.

Sunset was aflame, burning brightly, the rain evaporated off of her.

With corkscrew motions in flight, she turned herself into an arrow.

The worm tried to swallow her. It was the monster’s last mistake.

Sunset pierced through her, then out of her, then turned, and pierced her again, and again, and again, like an arrow of flaming light, burning the monster from within, incinerating its insides, making a mockery out of its attempts to harm her.

WIth a sheen of light, she was done.

She flew back to the graveyard, the creature still aflame, roaring, collapsing, dying.

Twilight was alight, a cold shine, the rain didn’t bother her.

She flew before the monster, and there she stood in the air, glaring it down, her mane flowing behind her.

The worm tried to swallow her. It was the monster’s last mistake.

The cold light overtook the monster, it froze it in place, it gasped and roared.

Twilight charged and strained, the light burned brighter, lightning crackled into the air. She obliterated it with her magic, evaporated its skin, then its flesh, in a process that lasted less than a minute of her straining in anger, with the creature unable to fight back.

With a clap of thunder, she was done.

She flew back to the Community Center, the creature’s bones breaking, collapsing, dead.

“That’s that.” Sunset landed, shaking off the little bit of viscera that hadn’t evaporated out of her entirely, landing next to her mausoleum once more.

“Y-you fight just like her…!” Twilight shuddered, with the thinnest, exhausted smile. “Your armor, too, it’s… A spitting image…!”

“I’m so sorry for your loss.” Sunset finally managed to affirm, weakly, the words held a weight she couldn’t bear. “I… I hoped, I-I… I don't know.” She sat down, defeated. “I thought I’d never see another universe where I'm an alicorn…” Her gaze tragically moved to her gravestone. “...I guess I still haven’t.”

“Stay.” Twilight begged, coming closer. “...Please. We shouldn’t be out here in the rain. Come with me, I’ll take you home, we can– The Community Center, our Community Center. Don’t you want to rest…?”

“T-that’s not how this works, Twi… I’m sorry, but it’s not.” She shook her head. “...This isn’t my world, my home. My Celestia didn’t die fighting the Argent, neither did I– That’s not how that day went.”

“...What…” Twilight approached her, pleading. “What do you mean…?”

“...Me and my Twilight… We beat the Argent.” Sunset spoke quietly, carefully. “Our day went differently. Celestia, she… She didn’t sacrifice anything.”

“...What…?” She came closer, regarding her desperately. “...How.”

“I…” She stopped herself. Observing this Twilight Carefully. “Are you sure you want to know?”

“Show me.”

“Twilight, you… Seeing what could have been, it won’t make you feel better. Trust me.”

“Show me.” Her expression softened. “Sunset… Please. I need to know.”

Hesitantly, fearfully, the Valkyrie extended a hoof.

And Twilight touched it.

It was the same battle. The same struggle. The same clash, the same ending–

–Up until it wasn’t.

She could see the Argent fleet.

The storm raged around them.

We were together. We had fought valiantly, and we hadn’t lost hope.

Yacks and Earth ponies fired their siege weapons and mortars from below, hitting the alien airships.

In the air, Griffons, dragons, blimps, airships, pegasi, crystal ponies, changelings, everyone…

…All of Equestria, united as one to fight an extraterrestrial threat.

All together, it WAS enough.

We were pushing them back. We were exhausting their resources.

The Argent mother ship was like a brain.

An enormous, ominous sphere, with branches and nerves, extending out, building itself, crumbling, and yet, they couldn’t dent it, not without casualties.

We were married now.

It’s our wedding day, isn’t it?

The best day of my life.

“We must retreat!” Celestia called out beside her– Sunset, Celestia, Luna and Twilight stood above an airship together, beholding the sight.

“Retreat?! We’re pushing them back!” Luna barked, clutching a wounded wing. “Nearly all their ships have been destroyed, the mothership is exposed, we can do this!”

Hope.

“They have to run out of resources sometime!” Sunset noted, scanning the air. “We can exhaust them, then we break them!”

A battle of attrition. I wondered if that was the way.

And I kept thinking. Kept wondering what we could do.

“Then let’s finish it, c’mon, we got this!” Sunset smiled confidently, brandishing her wings. “We’ll think of something!”

There had to be something we could do

And there was.

“I already have.” Celestia muttered mournfully. “This is goodbye. I hoped it wouldn’t come to this–”

“I… I think I’ve got an idea” Twilight’s gaze, eyes widened, moved to the distance, beyond the brain, into the stars, the skies. “We… We’re alicorns…!”

“...How astute, my student.” Luna grimaced in confusion. “I am not sure how–”

“N-no, you don’t get it– Why did we move our cosmos away from the Argent in this battle…?!” She was frantic, smiling, the many gears in her head turning.

“I’ll be cursed a thousand times over before I let these wretches land on my moon!” Luna declared with an almost pout. “It is bad enough that they can harm Equestria–”

“Twilight. We cannot risk them harvesting from our celestial bodies…” Celestia murmured in grief. “There is a way we can win, but… It means I have to–”

My wife. She always had big ideas.

And now I was there to push even further.

“--Wait, she’s onto something. They don’t care about the sun or the moon, they came here.” Sunset murmured, glaring at the Argent brain. “L-look– The hivemind, it’s as big as a moon…!”

“Not bigger than my moon.” Luna frowned.

“Exactly!” Sunset’s smile became manic, as she beheld her wife, and the others. “We control the sun and the moon, we control the Celestial bodies– Even if we don’t control this hive!”

“Which means!!” Twilight’s horn lit up, her smile matched her wife’s. “It means that we can match their size, with our own, twice over, thrice over!!”

“C’mon, all four of us, together!” Sunset excitedly sat besides her wife. “Celestia, on me!”

“Luna, on me!” Twilight’s smile was even wider. “Let’s push them back– Push them back with our moon!”

“And let’s push them into our sun!” Sunset grinned madly, waving her wings and horn in a rehearsed manner, both of them alight.

Together.

Celestia and Luna shared confused glances at first– But then came the realisation of the extent of the insanity of this idea.

“...You two are deranged!” Luna grinned with them. “I like it!”

Celestia finally smiled, understanding this fully. Her horn alight, she waved to the fleet. “RETREAT! EVERY CREATURE RETREAT FOR YOUR LIVES! WE ARE ABOUT TO END THIS BATTLE!”

A clash like this hadn't happened at any point in Equestria’s history.

Me and my wife had a knack for things like this.

There’s a first time for every miracle.

“Together.” They whispered, straining.

“Together!” Celestia and Luna agreed, joining them, spreading their wings, lighting their horns.

Together, the Princesses and the Queens of the Sun and Moon moved their cosmos.

All in Equestria watched this enormous clash.

The moon rose. The moon rose, to meet the Argent hivemind– The moon outsized the Argent hivemind.

With an enormous, earth shaking crash, the moon met the Argent hivemind, cracking, shoving it back, pushing it.

The skies shook. Clouds parted.

And the sun was raised behind it. The sun shone high above Equestria, with the Argent fleet being pushed against it, the rays of light dancing between the clouds of the storm.

It was a spectacular sight. The enormous, droning, desperate alien hivemind, being shoved, pushed, forced against the sun by the moon.

A partial eclipse– Another, enormous impact.

The four alicorns remained utterly focussed, utterly silent, as they strained together, making more effort to move the Celestial bodies than they ever had.

They didn’t dare to speak, they didn’t dare to say a word, as the Argent hive was smashed against their sun, dwarfed by it.

The entire world saw the alien metal be engulfed by flames, taken in by a celestial body superior to it, forced into it by the moon, unable to escape or to fight back.

Once they heard the fleet around them cheering, once they heard the shouts, the cries of joy, they knew they had won.

The Argent fleet fell from the sky, now devoid of any life and commands, now completely and entirely devoid of purpose.

My family was strange.

And I wouldn’t have it any other way.

“...Okay now let us pull our moon back, please!” Luna pleaded with a nervous smile, as Sunset and Celestia laughed and hugged each other, as they moved the sun back down, as Twilight assisted in separating their celestial bodies.

And all of Equestria relished in the light of the sun, and the power of the moon, that had united to win this battle with perfection.

Sunset and Twilight kissed, embraced, and remained like that for a time neither of them cared to account for.

After all, they had a wedding to plan now.

Together.

Sun and Moon, united.

Nothing would ever tear us apart.

…Or so I hoped.

Twilight recoiled, back in reality, rain drenched her mane, she shuddered, and tears formed in her eyes once more.

“Y-your world… It’s beautiful.” She noted tragically, looking down.

“...It was.” Sunset agreed quietly.

“...And… You won. You won because I… Because your Twilight had an idea.” She gritted her teeth, cursing, sputtering, suppressing. “An idea I didn’t have.”

“...Yes.”

They stood there, silently, feeling the rain, feeling the wind, feeling the grief.

Twilight’s expression hardened– It went blank, it stiffened. “...How did this happen to you. Why are you here. Tell me what– Exactly.”

With a sigh, she looked away. “I was cursed by a stallion named Hermes. I don’t even know why– But I’m cursed to travel the multiverse– Every hour, I’m shot into the next one. I… I can’t stay, Twi.”

“Hermes…” She looked down, her brows furrowed, eyes searching for nothing. “...Sounds familiar. Maybe I’ve met him, maybe…”

“I don’t know. I didn’t know him.” She shook her head, sighing. “It doesn’t matter, it’s already done. I’m so, so sorry, Twilight. I wish I… I don’t know.”

“...Please come with me.” The Princess murmured with a plea. “Please, let’s go home.” She pointed to the Community Center, barely visible through the fog. “I miss you so, so much, my Sun– I miss you more than I can bear, every single day, every single second, I feel your absence–”

“I’m sorry.” She inhaled sharply. “I’m so, so sorry, but I can’t stay. You have to…” She forced herself to speak words she herself cursed, she herself despised. “...You have to move on.”

“M-move on??” She failed to speak properly, she failed to process her thoughts. “H-how could I possibly move on?! Look at you! Look at how beautiful you are!! You’re just– You’re not just showing me what I lost by being here– No, worse, you’re showing me a future I will never have!! I love you so much, Sunset, please stay, please, please stay–”

“--I can’t.”

“Please. Please don’t go.” Twilight stepped forward and embraced her, her grief, her mourning, her pain, flooding Sunset once more. “Please stay with me, please, can we just pretend even for a moment, can we just hope–”

“--I can’t.”

“...I can’t do this without you. I can’t. I can’t, Sunset. Not alone. There’s nothing to fight for anymore. Please, please stay.” She pleaded desperately into her arms. “I love you so much. Our love has to have meant something, it has to–”

“--It did. It did. …But it’s over, now. You have to move on. You have to–”

“--I can’t.”

And there they remained. Beholding each other, embracing each other, ignoring the rain, and Sunset could feel everything. She wanted to stay. She would do anything so Twilight wouldn’t feel pain anymore.

And she felt the inevitability of there being nothing she could do, as she drowned in her grief.

“...Sunset…”

Twilight shuddered through her tears, through her frail breaths.

“...I want to kiss you one more time.”

There wasn’t much calculation on Sunset’s actions. There wasn’t much thought. Her mind, her thought process had been completely replaced by Twilight’s pain.

Only one thing mattered in that moment.

Her wife was asking, begging her for one final kiss.

And so they did.

It didn’t last as long as either of them hoped. It didn’t taste like it did when both of them had hope.

That same light that had enveloped Sunset all these hours, these days, these weeks, enveloped her again.

She was taken by the gravity, by the light, and Twilight refused to let go, to stop kissing her until she was gone.

And then she was.

And then she was alone.

And there she remained, shuddering, grieving, facing her wife’s grave.

“Our love has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something, it has to have meant something…”

She repeated endlessly into the rain.

Something inside her snapped. Something familiar, something painful, but all the more welcoming, in a moment like this.

She shot a burst of lightning into the skies as her screams filled the air, as tears streamed down her cheeks.

“Where’s the disturbance?” The question seemed rhetorical, as Flash Sentry beheld the fallout.

On the streets of Canterlot, something had barreled through. It seemed like a case of reckless flying, but the damage done seemed more like a few Yaks had rampaged through the streets.

“Seems to have come from that way?” His fellow guard muttered while scratching his chin. “...Sheesh, look at that crater.”

“Woah! I know that apartment!” Flash smiled, as he took flight.

In one of the Canterlot facades, a window was broken, and a lot of the wall had been taken with it, in a seemingly vicious sign of a poor take off.

Peppily, he flew inside, seeing the room being in relatively good condition, minus the missing wall, and of course, was met with his ex.

Sunset Shimmer was currently napping on a couch, with a book over her head, unresponsive otherwise.

“Yo, Sunny! How you doing?” He nudged her with a grin. “Seems like you got a bit of a leak there.” He jokingly pointed at the window.

After making a few groaning sounds of displeasure at being woken up, she removed the book off her face. “...Flash? What the hell are you doing in my apart– WOAH!” She stood, jaw dropped, anger rising. “What the fuck did you do to my window, man?!?!”

“Um. I’m investigating just that? Look:” He nudged her, pointing past the ruined window and wall, down to the streets. “Didn’t you see something come out of your apartment just now? Because clearly something did, and it wrecked the streets.”

Sunset’s anger was replaced with utter confusion. “...I was fucking napping? I swear I didn’t do anything–” Then her expression softened, as she gave him a poorly flirtatious look. “...You wouldn’t arrest me, would you, Flashy…? Not after all we’ve been through together…?”

“W-wow, you really can just do that on command, huh?” He recoiled with nervous laughter, flustering. “Relax, we’re looking into it, you’re fine. I’m not arresting you.”

“Okay.” Her demeanor changed entirely, as she made her way back to her couch. “Then find out who wrecked my window and get them to pay up, please.”

“Roger that!” He made motions to take flight, but then stopped himself. “...How’s the studying with Celestia going? You close to getting your wings yet?”

“Goodnight, Flash.” She murmured uninterested, already covering her face with the book again.

“See you around, Sunny.” He snickered, and took flight.

It was certainly a strange sight. Whatever had flown through the streets resembled more of a wrecking ball than pony or creature.

Stands were overturned, benches and lamp posts were snapped in half, ponies were disoriented and confused, even a few other windows were shattered.

One of his fellow guards joined him in flight. “Yo, Flash! Good news, seems nopony was hurt– Just a lot of property damage. Bad news is we still have no idea what did this.”

Another pegasus guard joined him on the other side. “Hey, just conducted a few quick interviews– Not many witnesses on the scene, but some seem to say that it was a pegasus? One of the witnesses said it was an alicorn, which is just kind of funny.”

“Hah! Is Celestia going flying after drinking or something?” The other guard joked. “What a riot. Can you imagine? Let’s give a queen a ticket!”

Flash narrowed his eyes. The trail led beyond the Canterlot walls, into a small patch of woods outside the city. “On me!” He declared.

“Holy hell…” His fellow guard muttered, watching entire trees snapped and broken and fallen.

“At least this pony leaves a trail.” The other commented. “...A pretty messy trail.”

They landed among the woods, and proceeded while walking. The trail was a lot more visible now, like a meteor had crashed here.

And there they found her. The Valkyrie.

They froze at the sight.

An alicorn. Full of scars, wings shaking on her side, leaning against a tree that had buckled with her impact, looking beyond the ravine past these woods, into the valley, into Ponyville, at Twilight Sparkle’s castle.

Weeping.

“H-holy hell… Sunset?” Flash asked carefully, immensely confused. “A-are you–”

She was unresponsive, panicking, looking around frantically, tears overflowing, grimacing, gritting her teeth, breathing audibly, poorly.

“...Ma’am, you’ll have to come with us.” One of the guards suggested without approaching. “We need to ask you a few questions.”

“I-is she…!” The other guard’s eyes widened. “It really is an alicorn?!”

Again, the Valkyrie did not respond, all she could do was cry, barely mutter, weep, at the sight of Twilight’s castle in the distance, forcing herself to look away.

“...Ma’am, please comply.”

“Stop.” Flash raised a wing, and motioned to his fellow guards. “Let’s back up a bit, just… Give her space. She’s shell-shocked.”

“...What the hell happened to her?”

Gently, carefully, Flash sat in front of the Valkyrie, at a respectful distance. “...Do you need some water? I’ll… I’ll be right here if you need anything, Sunset. Just let it out, okay…?”

And she did. She continued to cry, unable to say a word.

Unable to articulate her grief.

“Hermes.”

Lightning crackled in the distance, and his hide shivered, he nearly jumped when he heard his name be whispered through a snarl like that.

He took a fearful glance to the door of his office, and found it open, with a tall mare drenched in rain water standing by it.

“G-goodness me, have you been flying out there in this rain?” He quickly ran over, closer, to turn on the lights. “Step inside my office, there, on the carpet, dry yourself off–”

“Are you Hermes?” The mare asked curtly, without patience or emotion.

“I-I am, yes. And you are…!” His eyes widened, as he took a step back in surprise. There was an eerie blue glow in her eyes, which seemed utterly apathetic. “...Princess Twilight? What are you doing here, of all places?!”

“The multiverse.” She spoke with a raspy growl, unmoving. “You studied it. Right?”

“W-well, I tried. Lots of uncharted waters, there.” He fidgeted nervously. “I-I actually once tried asking you for funds– Tried showing you my research, but you turned me down. I changed my masters after, as you can see…” Adjusting his glasses, he pouted. “...And back then, you told me there were no practical utilities to travelling through the multiver–”

“I changed my mind.” She responded coldly, finally stepping into his office. “Show me.”

Author's Note

Fun drinking game, take a shot everytime the word 'grief' is written in this chapter. yay!

So I've been thinking of this chapter since I started writing this fic. It's weird, because considering the stakes and importance it has.

Like. this seems like it should be a penultimate chapter, or even a final chapter, but it isn't. there's a few more to go. And yet, this is like... Everything, all of the stakes, big, small, personal, global, all of it. all of them are finally demonstrated to the characters involved.

And yet... There's still a chapter to go before we even reach the final intermission.

After that, the finale is essentially a four-parter. But we're so, so close. I can taste it.

So, about the subject of being completely and permanently changed by grief:

I was talking to a friend a few weeks back, and she told me how she had like, the perfect girlfriend, once upon a time. They supported each other through everything, were incredible together, shared the same interests, etc.

and then the girlfriend died. Just like that.

and my first thought was "And you just had to keep living?"

Like. it finally clicked to me. It finally clicked to me how insidious, how derranged, how corrosive, how inexcapable grief could be. The idea that you haven't just lost someone, you lost years of your future together. That your life is now permanently changed by a person you can't get back. They're gone.

It clicked! I get it now, I fucking understand-- What, are you supposed to try to pursue another partner that will be just as perfect as the first? Someone that somehow fills the exact void, someone that can patch a hole in your fucking heart? That's a losing battle!

And yeah. Take all of that. And multiply it by a thousand years. Twilight Sparkle just became one of the most potentially fucking tragic characters.

We've seen how she acts when she's grieving her friends, we've seen how she acts when she has no one to grieve, in canon. Equestria falls.

Now, here, you can see how she acts when she's grieving a lover, and a lover that was there as a promise to be with her, for a thousand years. All of those centuries, robbed off her. How could anyone expect her to function, to still rule Equestria, to still, somehow, manage?

And now Sunset Prime understands. Now she knows. She knows what missing her will do to Twilight Sparkle.

And this feeling would break her easier than a Kraken would.

Either way... As the themes of grief, love, longing and luck all come to a wrap, we're about to close up the final trifecta of universes for the fic. This next chapter will be called "I want to live, I don't want to die."

I want to live, I don't want to die.

There once was a unicorn named Sunset Shimmer.

She wasn’t often happy.

She often spent her days wanting.

She wanted wings.

She wanted to rule.

She wanted to be respected.

She wanted to be known.

She wanted to be happy.

She wanted to matter.

She wanted to paint her name on the stars themselves.

She wanted wings.

She wanted to be loved.

And she would spend her days wanting, trying, doing all but the right thing.

She hoped, with all her heart, that one day, she would matter.

She did all she could. She embraced her worst instincts, and she let go of all attachments.

She was lost. She was lost, and didn’t even know it.

She stole a crown.

And she regretted it.

She saw her true nature. She saw what she was, deep inside. What her future was, if she followed her worst instincts.

There once was an alicorn named Twilight Sparkle.

She showed Sunset Shimmer a better way.

She gave Sunset Shimmer better instincts.

She made Sunset Shimmer feel like she mattered.

She made Sunset Shimmer feel loved.

Sunset embraced these new instincts. And she embraced Twilight Sparkle. She embraced her new potential. And embraced her new future.

When did Sunset Shimmer begin living?

When did Sunset Shimmer begin to matter?

When did Sunset Shimmer become the foundation in which the future of Equestria lied upon?

When Twilight Sparkle began loving her.

There once was an alicorn named Sunset Shimmer.

She held under her wing, an alicorn named Twilight Sparkle.

And as she did, she found herself wanting nothing at all.

Nothing else but this moment. This perfect moment.

And in it…

She found herself mattering.

She found herself happy.

She found herself loved.

She found herself not wanting, but hoping.

Waves.

Rustling.

Echo.

The Princess of Hope landed in the next universe. And she found that she didn’t care.

She stood there, for a moment, not paying attention to her surroundings.

There was a fire in the cave she now resided in. And she stared at it coldly, blankly.

Twilight Sparkle was not looking for her. And if she was, she would not succeed in time.

And no matter the outcome, grief would likely break her.

She wanted to mourn her world. And what might happen in her absence. She wanted to mourn her friends, her family, who missed her, she wanted to mourn for all of Equestria, and how much they could do together.

But all she could think of was of Twilight Sparkle. The love of her life. Forced to live without her, for who knows how many decades or centuries.

The grief she had felt, the pain she had felt, from a Twilight that longed for her… Was that the pain her wife was feeling now?

She found herself unable to cry, as she watched those flames dance.

There was no reason to fight. Not anymore.

It was the end of everything.

Finally, after attempting to process these feelings with questionable results, she looked around, drinking in her surroundings absentmindedly.

She was in a cave. A cave on a hill, a cave on an island.

She walked outside, and saw the moon in the sky, surrounded by thousands of stars, a sky completely devoid of any light pollution.

Few clouds peppered the night, but the ocean was fast, and the stars above it even more.

She felt a certain coldness that did not belong anywhere near Equestria.

Palm trees danced in the rustling wind, and a bit further, waves crashed quietly on the shore.

The wreckage of a ship accompanied it.

She could sense, clear as day, that wherever she was… It was at the ends of the known seas.

Finally, readying herself for frustration, she turned around.

Sunset Shimmer, or rather what remained of her, was sleeping on the sandy cave floor, in a bed of leaves and a mattress of bushes.

Her mane was unkempt, unruly, and long, it would drag on the floor as she walked, and have months worth of sand and tree branches accumulating and gathering in between its strands.

This was her home. This cave. There were very few belongings to speak of– Some stockpiled food, some small structures made of wood, and drawings on the cave walls.

She observed those scrawlings quietly.

A demon, stealing a crown.

Flames taking her.

The Elements of Harmony shunning her.

A map of Equestria, with a single message written bitterly over it.

Not

Home

With a sigh, she approached her sleeping counterpart.

And touched her with a single hoof.

I am Sunset Shimmer. This is my home, my forever home, the hole I deserve to rot in, and I will be here forever, paying for everything I've done. I fled Equestria. I was the only survivor of a storm. I wanted to run away… And I succeeded.

There is no escape from this island. I was not worthy of Celestia. I was not worthy of Twilight’s crown. And now I will pay that price forever, for as long as I breathe–

“Wake up.” The Princess of Hope commanded, shaking her. “WAKE UP!”

The unicorn groaned and sighed, shuffling.

She blinked drowsily, there were heavy bags under her eyes.

She took a moment to observe the Valkyrie, looking at her up and down.

She chuckled.

And then simply turned to go back to bed.

“WAKE UP, ASSHOLE!” The Valkyrie forced her out of bed, sending her rolling onto the cave floor.

“Heheheh… It’s going to be one of those dreams, huh?” The unicorn grinned wearily, watching her with half lidded and weary eyes, not even bothering to get up. “Go on, then. Do your worst.”

Sunset glared at her coldly. “I’m you.”

“Really?” The exhausted unicorn didn’t stop grinning. “You don’t look like me.”

“GOD DAMNIT THIS IS NOT A JOKE!” Fiercely, violently, the Valkyrie grabbed her counterpart and pinned her against the cave wall forcefully. “Do you know how SICK I am of constantly running into runaways like YOU?!” She snarled. “SELF SABBOTAGING, SELF LOATHING, SUICIDAL RUNAWAYS, APATHETIC TO YOUR OWN FUCKING LIFE– YOU’RE WARM, COZY AND COMFORTABLE IN YOUR BLANKET OF BULLSHIT, AREN’T YOU?!”

The unicorn stopped grinning.

“EVERY GODDAMN TIME, A FUCKING CONSTANT, YOU RUN AWAY, AND YOU CONVINCE YOURSELF THAT YOU’RE HAPPY, IN SOME MISGUIDED SELF-FLAGELLATION OVER THINGS THAT THE PEOPLE THAT YOU HURT WOULD EASILY FORGIVE YOU OVER!” Her screams shook the nearby trees. “CELESTIA WOULD FORGIVE YOU, TWILIGHT WOULD FORGIVE YOU, YOU’RE YOUR OWN WORST ENEMY!!!”

Silence.

She stood there, breathing heavily, glaring at her failed counterpart.

…Until the unicorn started chuckling.

It was a snicker, at first, and then full blown laughter.

“Look at you. Strong mare. Big mare.” She grinned ironically, looking at the alicorn that pinned her. Forcefully. “Celestia’s perfect little pet.” She sputtered out. “Congratulations. You got your wings. So why don’t you fly on out of here and fuck off?”

“Shut…” The Valkyrie inhaled bitterly, angrily, suppressing an unending amount of rage. “...UP.”

“Or what?” The unicorn shrugged, raising a defiant eyebrow. “...You’ll kill me?”

The Princess of Hope closed her eyes, breathing unsteadily.

“I’ll do worse than kill you.” She gritted her teeth, glaring at her. “I’ll show you what you lost.”

Pay attention, now.

Pay some fucking attention.

Pay attention to the best day of my life.

“THE WIND IS ON OUR SIDE, EQUESTRIA! THAT’S ALL WE NEED!”

Sunset Shimmer yelled out into the surrounding fleet, her voice propelled by magic for all to hear, and with it, they released battle cries as one.

She felt it in her heart, a stirring, a courage, an undeniability.

Her emotion powers could sense everything around her– They felt, stronger than ever, they felt higher than ever, the entire world felt it.

Hope.

She spared only a quick glance to Twilight Sparkle before taking off.

And her future wife regarded her with love and adoration. Sunset Shimmer gave her courage. She gave her love, she kept her upright, she kept her steady.

A kite and a line.

The Princess of Friendship was the second fighter to take off towards the Argent fleet, intent on sticking close to Sunset the entire time.

Equestria followed shortly after. No more words were needed to be exchanged, they held courage in their hearts, and charged forward together, whether in airships or in flight.

Hundreds upon hundreds of creatures united under the same banner.

It got chaotic from there, but they held on.

Hundreds of Argent drones flew down upon them flying erratically with intent on blasting them with lasers and electrocuting, even exploding on their opponents if need be.

A cold and unfeeling enemy.

We were better.

We were together.

Sunset fought viciously, incredibly precisely. She used her wings and horn, protected by armor, and liberal usage of fire and light magic to be as destructive and decisive with her enemies as possible.

The Valkyrie Phoenix.

Twilight Sparkle fought surgically, elegantly. She did not make drastic movements unless necessary, she focussed on her strong suit: Magic.

With it, she gathered drones by the dozens, forcing them onto each other, a massive mass of the enemy forced to conjoin, unable to fire, and blew them up as one like enormous firecrackers lit by a single wave of her horn.

Magic incarnate.

Celestia gave them space, as she focussed on the larger ships, cutting through them like an arrow, like a burning knife through butter, a piercing aurora of light.

Luna overwhelmed the enemy with magic and her mighty nightwings, joining her sister on the assault, fighting together, uniting light and darkness.

Sun and Moon.

Sunset didn’t count the seconds, nor the minutes.

She felt alive. She felt real.

An enemy was broken, and she would move to the next one, always sparing a glance towards Twilight, who did the same. They led the way together.

It was then that Sunset came to a realization.

One that seemed pretty obvious, in retrospect. One she already knew intimately.

As she watched Twilight Sparkle light the sky and obliterate their enemies…

…As together, they lit the way towards Equestria’s victory…

…She realised she loved Twilight Sparkle.

More than anything.

“TWILIGHT!” Sunset joined her, flying beside her, striking the same enemies, crushing them with ease, the storm raging around them, but she couldn’t help but smile. “WILL YOU MARRY ME?!”

The Princess of Friendship short circuited, for a moment– Her expression softened, in complete confusion, and a dumb smile. “I-I, um, what?!”

Sunset didn’t mind repeating herself, as she delivered a swift skewering to an enemy, and then turned to her again. “Twilight Sparkle, will you marry me?!”

Finally the gears in her head spun, she swiftly dodged an enemy barrage, and tossed them aside, onto the assault of their allies’s cannons. “U-um, I’m not sure this is the best time?!”

Sunset’s smile was incredibly wide, manic, she felt happier than ever. “When else?!” She sliced apart several drones with her wings, and bucked one for good measure. “When else will we get the chance, Twi?! Look around you, I’m pretty sure our lives might be like this for a few centuries! And I’m ready for all of it, Twi! I’m ready!”

Lightning crackled somewhere, the skies lit up, as Twilight began smiling, more and more.

Sunset shielded her from an enemy strike, and swiftly countered, only to hold her closely.

“I love you!” She said with a single breath, and the most truthful smile.

More than anything.

There were a lot of things that passed through the Princess’s head, as she processed the moment. As often happened with Twilight Sparkle, she began overthinking.

This is a bad time to consider a ceremony, we can’t even have one here– We’d need to consider guests, a venue, we’d need to share the news with our friends and family, we’d need to share the news with Equestria, not to mention we need to first deal with the extraterrestrial threat in front of us, there are still a hundred motherships we need to get through before we even reach the hivemind’s brain, and I love you so much, I wish this day was more special, I hope I can spend the rest of my existence with–

“I love you!” Sunset affirmed again, stronger, smiling so genuinely, through quick breaths. “I love you! What do you want to do, Sparkles?”

All of the Princess of Friendship’s thoughts, all her worries, all her grievances were shafted aside, as she smiled truly, and looked above them. “CELESTIA! MARRY US!”

The Queen of the Sun was currently obliterating a few dozen enemy drones with her light magic, before she stuttered, blinked and turned to them. “E-excuse me?! Are we on the same battlefield, you two?!”

“Yep!” Sunset grinned as she joined the fight again, crushing a drone with a simple strike. “Marry us, please!”

“Celestia, now!” Twilight commanded, smiling just as wide.

The Queen had to suppress a chuckle, as she sliced an enemy with her wings, and bucked it away. “D-do not get me wrong, I am happy for you two, I really am–”

Sunset, turning to Twilight, shrugged and laughed. “Okay, Sparkles, let’s go ask Luna!”

“--DEARLY BELOVED, WE ARE GATHERED HERE TODAY–” Celestia immediately spread her wings wide, her light shining brightly across the battlefield, announcing to the two lovers. “--IN STORM AND FIRE, IN WAR AND LOVE–”

The three of them stopped, as a mother ship approached.

Sunset sliced at it from one side, Celestia from another, and Twilight tore it apart with her magic as it approached.

“--FOR THE REUNION OF THE TWO NEW PRINCESSES OF EQUESTRIA–” Celestia finished her strike, tearing an entire wing of the ship away, and joining them again. “INHERITORS OF THE SUN AND MOON, THEIR LOVE SHINES BRIGHT EVEN IN A STORM, THEIR LOVE INSPIRES US ALL, TWILIGHT SPARKLE AND SUNSET SHIM–”

An explosion rang out, and the sky was blanketed by blasts, they shielded each other as their allies chased the enemy.

“YOU MAY SAY YOUR VOWS NOW!!–” Celestia shielded them from an entire mothership, crashing down on Equestria below, tilting it away from them. “J-JUST SAY YOUR VOWS!!”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle!” Sunset held her, smiling warmly, ignoring the storm, ignoring the war. “I love you more than anything! Do you take me to be your wife?”

“I will! I-I mean, I do!” She giggled out, stuttering her response.

“Great!” Sunset’s smile was dumb, goofy, the words being said settled upon her after she said them. They quickly parted, as an enemy ship crashed near them, and a lightning crackled in the air.

Twilight had to swiftly gather a few attacking drones and tear them apart with her magic before reuniting with Sunset once more. “Princess Sunset Shimmer! Do you–”

Luna was bringing down an entire mothership, riding it savagely, forcing it down on another, quickly giving them a salute as she passed by.

“Princess Sunset Shimmer!” Twilight reaffirmed, joining her again. “Do you take me to be your wife?”

“I do.”

Saying those two words never felt easier.

“BY THE POWER INVESTED IN ME AS QUEEN OF THE SUN, I NOW PRONOUNCE YOU–” Cannons lit the air, they took cover from the barrage, shielding each other from the strikes. “BY THE POWER INVESTED IN ME, I NOW PRONOUNCE–”

An enormous dragon soared by, spewing flames, the Crystal Empire airship shot an enormous laser beam forward, another Argent mothership went down.

“JUST KISS!” Celestia declared, diving into battle once more.

They beheld each other with unending love, unending, adoration, as Twilight cast several barriers around them, and they embraced each other with their wings.

They began falling, together, letting go of anything else but each other.

Nothing else mattered.

Nothing else matters.

Lightning crackled, explosions resounded, and they ignored all of it, on free fall, upside down.

The world was above them. It was theirs. They had each other. Nothing else mattered.

And then they kissed.

I love you more than anything.

I love you more than everything.

And they kissed, embraced, and allowed each other to simply be, if only for a moment.

Nothing else mattered.

It was one of the longest days of my life.

And you know what?

I wouldn’t have it any other way.

“What did I miss, my students?!” Luna declared, watching them rise back into the fight, crushing an enemy with her magic.

“WE’RE MARRIED!” They both shouted with glee, soaring together, wings interlocked, light and night together.

“Good!” She smiled shortly, nodding with a shrug. “Don’t let it distract you from the fight!”

Any pretence of that was swiftly quelled, as Twilight and Sunset flew side by side– Interlocking their right and left wing, flank to flank– And their other wings, spread out, were infused with the powers of the day and night. Uniting their horns, spinning in a corkscrew motion, their colors meshing and blending in a beautiful blend of lights, they descended upon an enemy airship, unleashing an incredibly powerful finishing move that lit the air beautifully with a fusion of sun and moon magic, cleaving it entwain.

It was so easy.

“Who is out here loving each other??!” Chrysalis sniffed the air in complete confusion, as she crushed part of an enemy with her jaws, looking around in disbelief. “In the middle of a battlefield?!”

“My two pupils just got married!” Celestia affirmed weightlessly, slicing an enemy apart, with her horn alight.

“In the middle of a battlefield?!” The changeling Queen repeated, grimacing in confusion.

Twilight and Sunset passed by, flying together, smiling widely. “Hey Chrysalis!” They grinned madly. “We’re married!”

“I can tell!” She affirmed, licking her lips. Just being near them, she could feel it, taste it. “Thanks for the power boost, you two!”

Turning around, she unleashed an enormous blast upon a mothership, melting it’s front entirely, and Celestia applauded the strike.

It was so easy with her.

“Somepony just got married.” Cadance affirmed almost sternly, with gravity in her voice, as she leaned closer to the glass on her airship.

“Stay away from the windows, please– Wait, what did you just say?!” Shining armor raised a confused eyebrow from the helm.

“Somepony just got married.” She reaffirmed, her horn crackling, her eyes glowing. “I can feel it.”

“Um… Cady, we’re literally at war.” He titled this head, looking beyond the windows, where another airship exploded before them. “...I know you’re a bloodhound for these things, but–”

Sunset and Twilight teleported inside the airship, drenched from the storm, already making their way out, breathing quickly, and smiling through all of it. “Hey Shiny, hey Cadance!” Twilight was nearly prancing. “We just got MARRIED!”

“AND I WASN’T THERE TO SEE IT?!?!??!”Cadance’s scream of indignation nearly cracked the glass near them.

“Crystal heart cannon ready to fire, captain!” One of the guards saluted with a smile.

Swiftly, without a word, the Princess of Love hugged the two brides, and leapt towards the crystal heart, and with the amount of love power coursing through her veins, she powered up the cannon, which shot a pink blast that pierced through five motherships in a single shot, blowing them all up in one go.

“Heh!” The Captain nodded with relaxed satisfaction. “Good for you, sis!”

It felt effortless.

“Alright Flutters! Ready up!” Rainbow Dash called out as she flew incredibly swiftly, incredibly precisely through the alien drones, drawing all their attention, and dodging all of their shots.

Fluttershy, manned one of the cannons at the side of the ship with as much agility as a pig could fly– But Rainbow Dash made it so easy for her. They made up for it in numbers, as some of her animal friends manned the cannons around them.

The Pegasus swooped beside the ship, and the drones followed the exact pattern that she wanted, leaving themselves completely vulnerable to the airship’s broadside fire.

Fluttershy, with an eep, didn’t even need to aim– A single fire, and tens of enemy drones were taken down at once.

Full of adrenaline, Fluttershy yelled out with a fury that nearby cannon managers and her animal friends couldn’t help but flinch from. “TAKE THAT YOU ALIEN MEANIES!!”

“BOOYAH! NICE SHOT! Hangon, I’ll get us some more customers!” Rainbow cheered, pumping a hoof into the air.

“Hey, Fluttershy, hey, Dash!” Sunset flew by, side by side with Twilight. “We’re married!!”

“O-oh my gosh!” Fluttershy’s demeanor immediately reverted to her normal demeanor. “I’m so happy for you two! When’s the ceremony?”

Rainbow had to take a second to laugh it off. “Hah! You beat me to it, nice going, Shimmer!”

It felt effortless with her.

“Okay, I know I doubted you, Trixie, but–” Sunburst flinched as Trixie’s tinkered cannon fired an obliterating barrage of fireworks that decimated a mothership in only two shots. “--I can’t deny efficiency when I see it!”

“That’s my Trix! That’s my wife!!” Starlight smiled widely, nearly in tears. “Ready up, let’s keep it coming!” With their magic, she and Sunburst loaded the cannon and primed it for another onslaught.

“Let this be a lesson to all of you!” Trixie smugly, proudly, raised her muzzle. “The great and powerful Trixie can do anything!”

“Hey, you three!” Twilight and Sunset flew by with glee. “We’re MARRIED!!”

“O-oh my gosh, oh my gosh!!” Starlight got so excited she dropped a load of ammunition off the edge. “W-we have to plan a ceremony we have to–”

“Took them long enough!” Trixie nodded shortly, and immediately fired her cannon into another Argent mothership.

“They married? “Sunburst’s jaw dropped. “As in, right now? Right here?”

We were unstoppable.

Straining, fiercely, Applejack put heavy machinery back in its place. “Engine C is back where it belongs! Y'all over there, keep engine A cooled! Rares, keep doing what yer doin, Pinkie, don’t stand on Engine D!”

“Right on, darling!” The seamstress kept handing out tools to the engineers as requested, and quickly ran a wet wipe over AJ’s forehead, giving her a kiss on the cheek. “Talk to me, dear. Everything alright?”

“I-I think so. Damn, how long has it been since we started fightin’– Pinkie! What did I tell ya? Get down from there!!”

“I-I can’t help it! My Pinkie sense is tingling!!” She vibrated with the engine she stood on. “Something BIG just happened!!”

And right on cue, Twilight and Sunset teleported into the airship’s interior, all smiles, ready to make the same declaration they had the past hour.

Together, we would never be afraid of the dark.

We continued this for a while. Every friend, every loved one, every world leader, we met them on that field of battle to break the news.

I didn’t even care about winning, after a while. I just knew we would.

I was just enjoying being with her.

Do you understand, now–

“Stop, stop, stop STOP!!!” The unicorn shoved her aside, this time, she was no longer smiling, as she recoiled, yelling out. “I DON’T WANT YOUR LOVE, I DON’T WANT YOUR PAIN!”

“Too bad.” The Valkyrie snarled, approaching her slowly. “That's all I have to give.”

“JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” She screamed, her mane dragged on the sandy floor of the cave, her shouts echoed. “YOU GOT YOUR WINGS, YOU LOST EVERYTHING, BOOHOO, NOT MY FUCKING PROBLEM!”

The Valkyrie stopped, regarding her bitterly.

“Y-you said it yourself.” The unicorn snarled. “I’m comfortable in my blanket of bullshit. I’m comfortable. I’m fine. I don’t need you to save me… You’ve got your fucking wings. So fly on out of here and fuck off.”

“No.” She didn’t even blink.

“Just fucking leave. There’s nothing for you here–”

“No. You don’t get to escape this.” Again, the Princess of Hope affirmed coldly. “You don’t get to keep running away. I won’t let you.”

She turned around, and walked to the entrance to the cave, and raised her wings, her horn alight.

“...What are you doing?” The unicorn dared to ask.

“Calling your mother.”

Without hesitating, without flinching, Sunset Shimmer raised the sun.

The clouds parted away, the stars left, the ocean reflected its light.

And she exhaled deeply– When did this get so easy?

“W-what…” the Unicorn watched in disbelief. “Wh-what did you do…?”

“I told you.” She kept looking at the sun, unwavering. “I’m not letting you run away. Not anymore. You don’t get to.”

Only a silent minute passed, until they saw her.

“WHO HAS RAISED MY SUN?!” Like a shooting star, like a meteor, Celestia approached the island, and landed with an enormous gust of wind.

And she immediately stopped herself, like she was seeing a ghost, like seeing a haunting memory. “S-Sunset?! Y-you’re here? You’re alive…! Y-you’ve ascended…?”

“I’m not your Sunset.” The Valkyrie shook her head, devoid of energy. “...She is.” Easily, she held her counterpart on a single-hoof headlock, one she struggled against.

“No no no no no…!”

“You were here…? All this time…? So far from Equestria…?!” Her words held grief, regret, sorrow. “...This island isn’t even on any map, Sunset…!”

“Leave me alone, please, just let me go, just let me go…!”

“No, Sunset.” Celestia’s expression hardened.

“Take her home.” The Princess of Hope pleaded, bringing her counterpart forward. “...Please. Whether she’s on a leash or in chains, with a slap on the wrist or in a cell… Don’t let her run away.”

“I won’t. Not again.” Mournfully, tragically, Celestia stepped forward. “Never again.”

Sunset Shimmer was going to survive, whether she liked it or not.

Sunset Shimmer was going to make amends, whether she liked it or not.

Her daughter was going to live, whether she liked it or not.

Her daughter was not going to die, until she wanted to live.

Author's Note

I've shown you a few specific things, in these last chapters.

1 - I showed you a reality in which Sunset succeeded in all she ever 'wanted'.

2 - I showed a reality where Sunset got everything she ever needed... And died.

3 - I showed a reality where Sunset succeeded in running away.

And amidst this trilogy, I told the history of the battle against the Argent, as well. I once considered writing these 3 chapters as one, since they were so thematically similar. But I realized nah, I'll just separate them into their distinct events of importance. Its why the three chapters are kind of similar in structure! When I reached this final 3 chapter stretch, I was kind of worried it'd be repetitive garbage, lmao.

...You tell me if you actually liked any of this, lol. Sometimes I'm so like, immersed on my writing, so hiperfocussed on my vision, I can't even tell if it's any good.

Celestia is going to give this girl the washing of a damn lifetime. She's going to be cuffed to the damn tub and scrubbed by like 6 sponges at once. And it won't be enough.

I feel almost sad that I didn't explore this universe as much as I absolutely could have-- But honestly, we've done this song and dance for so many chapters now, I don't want to retread old ground, I could turn any of these universes into full on fics and we all know it.

ALSO I hope you noticed some parallels with this and the first multiverse chapter, 'decaying by choice'! It was absolutely intentional, heheh.

But with that... That's the end of the normal Shimmerverse chapters. That's that. From now on, it's just intermissions and the climax. The chapter titles were inspired by a Porter Robinson song called 'Russian Roulette' I'm VERY fond of it.

And with this final standard chapter, as we enter the absolute final act, I made a new cover, and renamed the fic entirely.

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE MULTIVERSE.

This is the last cover! It has to be the last one, goddamn, I will MAKE it the last one.

Also, y'know the marriage sequence? I was honestly originally planning on having Sunset and Twilight pass by literally every character of note in the battlefield to share the news. Like, every airship, every creature of importance, every single damn character that would be fighting that fight. Literally just showing up to Dragonlord Torch and his daughter and announce that. (tho tbh she likely wouldn't be there for the same reason spike isn't)

Like. imagine any character that WOULD be aiding in a war like this, up there. I was going to write them up there.

But I will NOT bloat my chapters any more than I have to!! (anymore lol)

And of course, I almost forgot to say: Their marriage scene was heavily inspired by that amazing scene from pirates of the caribbean 3, one of the best marriage scenes in all of fiction, heheh. I figured it was a perfect fit for smth like this.

Ah, Cadance is gonna be so pissed off when she's done being happy for them. She wanted to be there to see it lol <3

I hope I've managed to, if nothing else, convince you of how good this ship is so far. Sunlight, I mean. Through these dozens of chapters, I hope all of its deranged variants I've come up with have brought you joy.

I suppose the sheer potential is just what drives me nuts about them. How many possibilities they had to meet, how many possibilities they had to fall in love, and most specially of all, how a Twilight is propelled ever further by this love.

Through each other, they gain purpose.

Honestly, if you read this far and haven't put it in the comments yet; I'd love to know which chapter was your fave! Now's a perfect time, between the intermissions and the standard multiverse chapters, heheh.

Anyways. since you've been brave and strong, and endured reading all this way... Here's a chapter list name I wrote down of the ones that are to come-- With the current still included. (meaning there are only 5 chapters left!)

Next chapter I'll get to do something I've been wanting to do for a long while: Focus heavily on Twilight Prime, and all that she's gone through and learned so far.

...It's wonderful to be ahead of the curve, and to have hindsight.

INTERMISSION: Twilight Sparkle, and the art of Holding On.

“Dang, Twi… Ya seem chipper! I’m glad, y’know?” Applejack couldn’t help but smile too, seeing her friend so much as grin, after the last few days, few weeks…

“...This month was rough.” The Princess affirmed, focussing on her teacup, focusing on the moment. “It’s rough. It is. It still is. But… I’m trying to focus on the now.”

“That’s wonderful, darling. It is lovely to see you smiling again!” Rarity served herself some more tea, and drank all the same. “And… Forgive us, again, for not being much help in this situation.”

“You’re already helping.” She affirmed with a weary smile, beholding all her friends around her, all regarding her with love and joy, just another tea party, where they could be okay for a moment. “...This? Even just this…? It’s good. I need a break. I need to… I need to ease up, I see that now.”

“That’s awesome, dude. You’re absolutely right!” Rainbow Dash proudly nodded, leaning back. “If you need any lessons on chillaxing, or even a buddy for spa time, I’m absolutely your girl for it.”

“...I’ll consider it.” She let out a quick, short chuckle, closing her eyes for a moment. “It’s… I see it now, how… me, and other Twilights, we… We need this.”

“...What do you mean?”

“We need to ground ourselves from time to time.” She noted, taking another sip of her tea. “Not worry about anything… Think of something small. Something precious.”

“Twilight…” Fluttershy approached her with the kindest smiles. “I’m really proud of you for taking a break. This is good for you. It is!”

“Pff… Don’t get used to it.” She shrugged with a short chuckle. “I’m not giving up… There’s still a lot to do.”

“Dang, that sure is true– Don’t ya got a hearin’ or somethin ya gotta go to still today?” Applejack scratched her chin pensively. “...That guard Shimmer told me, but went short on details.”

“Oh, that…” She stayed quiet for a moment, making complete light of the responsibility. “...I have to go to the Canterlot elite, some politicians, some chancellors and make a statement about where I’ve been for the past month. Where… Sunset has been for the past month.”

“Oof. Awkward.” Rainbow grimaced. “Are you gonna like… Lie? None of us would blame you for that.”

“Why would I?” There was complete, unwavering confidence in her smile, no matter how tired she seemed. “I already know what I’m going to say.”

“That’s our Twi! Preparin’ for every eventuality!” Applejack nodded happily. “We’re proud of ya for hangin’ in there. I know it must be tough without Sunset, but… You’ll always have us! And ya can count on us, that much I’m damn sure as much as I can buck.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow added. “And hey, there’s a bunch of the others that can keep working while you’re taking a break. Spike, the other Sunsets, that other Twi, even that Hermes dork! You don’t have to be spearheading it all the time!”

With a giggle, Fluttershy nudged her. “...I’m sure Twilight just likes to keep herself informed. But you’re right– You can count on all of us to help, always…!”

“...Thank you.” She was thankful, that was not a lie.

But it wasn’t the same.

Not without Sunset.

“Pinkie, darling, are you alright?”

The Earth Pony blinked a few times in confusion, her face neutral, as she stopped staring at her tea cup.

“...Hm?”

“You’ve been uncharacteristically quiet this whole time, darling.” Rarity nudged her with a head tilt. “Are you alright?”

“O-oh! Yeah, sure.” Her smile betrayed her. “It’s just…” Finally, she turned to Twilight. “...When are you sending the other Sunsets back to their homes…?”

“...I don’t know.” She looked down. “I suppose I’ll figure that out soon too, I hope.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s not important. What matters is they’re fed, well cared for, and are behaving.” The Princess noted with a nod. “...And they’re helping, too.”

“Heh. Just like our Sunset.” Rainbow snickered, but her expression softened soon after. “...I miss her.”

“Yeah…” Applejack looked away, reminiscing. “One of the Sunsets has been helpin’ me around the farm… I got all nostalgic! I remember when our Sunset first started tryin’ to help out… Ah, good ol’ days.”

“I’ve been flying around with the vampire Sunset, and been feeling the same way! It’s weird. They’re alike, but super different!” The pegasus pondered.

“It’s certainly been a bit odd, hasn’t it! Seeing her as an unicorn, in so many forms…” Rarity giggled, shaking her head. “Our Sunset was much taller than all of them!”

“Is.” Twilight corrected incredibly quickly.

“Yes, darling– Excuse me.” Rarity cringed apologetically for a moment. “Our Sunset is taller than all of them… It is impressive!”

Pinkie wasn’t smiling as she spoke. Her eyes weren’t focussed on anything. “...Which Sunset would you girls keep…? If you could, or I mean, if you had to, keep one, I mean…?”

The table went silent, and Applejack was the first to speak. “...I don’t think that’s very funny, Pinkie. This ain’t their home, you know…? Besides– We got our own Sunset.”

The awkward glances shot at the Princess finally made her speak up. “...This isn’t their home. I’m sending them all back, as soon as I can.” But then she sighed with a shrug. “...But we can joke about this a bit, if you want. …I’m not made of glass.”

“Well, if we’re just joking around…!” Rainbow shrugged and grinned. “I’d keep the vampire one. It’s nice to have a Sunset that can fly, and she doesn’t take any crap! …She definitely isn’t very loyal, though. Not grounded at all. She didn’t even have an actual home, back in her world or universe or whatever. I could teach her a thing or two about camaraderie!”

“Well, I’d keep the one that’s helpin’ me at the farm!” Applejack shrugged, but smiled anyway. “She’s been a real helper! I’m givin’ her quite the workout. Apparently she’s a real city girl, where she’s from. This is her one and only chance to try the country lifestyle, and she seems to be enjoyin’ it!”

Rarity grinned, and stirred her cup. “Well I’d keep that one galavanting about our rooftops, the superhero one– And not just because I designed her outfit. She’s quite the helper! And not just, but a real darling. Ponyville could use the protection of a local hero when we are out and about!”

“And when our Sunset isn’t around kicking ass, heh.” Rainbow Dash snickered. “One thing’s for sure, none of us are keeping the zombie. Yuck. How about you, babe?”

“I… I…” Fluttershy hesitated, then shook her head. “I don’t think I want to pick. They have their homes. I wouldn’t ever want to… They deserve to be with their loved ones.”

The entire table nodded in agreement, somberly.

Until Rainbow Dash elbowed Pinkie with a grin. “...I think we all know which one you’d pick, Pink.”

All the Earth Pony could do was blush. “...Can you blame me? She’s a rockstar and she loves me. I don’t need anything else.” And she shot an apologetic look to Twilight. “...Not that the other Sunsets aren’t fun too! They are! A-and not that I don’t want to get my best friend back–”

The Princess did not react, simply drank a bit more tea. “...Don’t get too attached, Pinkie. I know how it feels–”

“You’re the only one that could possibly know how this feels.” Pinkie pouted. “...But you’re right. They have to go home… Eventually.”

“They do. This… This is all temporary.” Twilight affirmed, desperately hoping it was true.

“...Which one would you pick…?” Pinkie regarded her cautiously. “...Which Sunset, I mean…?”

An almost ironic chuckle erupted from the Princess, as she side eyed her. “...Guess.”

She didn’t need more than a few seconds. “...The Captain.”

All the princess did was nod shortly.

Rainbow Dash let out a little snicker. “Well, she does resemble our Sunset the most. She’s got armor and Everything! And even some scars, she’s pretty buff…”

Fluttershy nodded, watching Twilight carefully, watching so she wouldn’t hurt a friend. “...Canterlot has been without a captain of the Royal Guard for a while, too…”

“She certainly has a familiar toughness to her, doesn’t she?” Rarity giggled. “Why, wings would fit her nicely.”

Finally, Twilight had to step in. “She has her own Twilight.” She shook her head, her voice rising a little more than she wanted to. “And I could never, ever take that away from her– From either of them. The mere thought that I might have done to another Twilight what’s been done to me, I…” She closed her eyes, wincing bitterly. “The Captain belongs in her home, with her own Twilight. She belongs there.”

“Of course, darling! It is only a little thought-project, all theoretical– They all must go back home!” Rarity shot a slightly stern glance towards her friends, especially Pinkie. “Isn’t that right, everypony?”

They all agreed, and supported the Princess’s words.

“...Thank you, all of you.” Twilight nodded, and stood properly, taking a glance out of a nearby window, watchin the sun descend slowly. “...Thank you. I should get going, my hearing is in two hours.”

Her friends immediately hugged her and assured her, bridging her a warmth and comfort she desperately needed before she made her way out.

“Say hi to Spike for us!”

Spike double and triple checked annotations and readings. They had too many fuses blown, too many instances of overheating, and he was determined not to have it happen again.

“...Ooookay! Multiversal spyglass version… 5.0? 6.0?” He murmured pensively, waddling over to the switches and buttons they had.

“Um, It’s a multiversal window, actually…!” Hermes corrected carefully from his cage, unable to contain his excitement.

“I thought we were naming it the Multiversal pane?” Sunset Six shrugged, as she readied herself.

“I’m not naming them anymore, I don’t want to get attached–” This Twilight grimaced, shaking her head, witnessing the light burn marks and wreckage of their previous tests. “Ready, Sunny Bunny?”

“Ready.” The demon noted carefully, as she approached the conduit crystal. “This is getting a bit tiring– I wish she could help us.” Quietly, she gestured with a horn towards the corner of the room.

Inside her cage, sitting comfortably, watching them like a monstrous hawk, the undead alicorn Valkyrie observed the entire experiment quietly, every second of it.

“...I’m not getting closer to her any more than I have to.” Spike affirmed with a shameful grimace. “N-no offense!”

The Zombie growled lightly and shrugged with her wings.

“We shouldn’t move the conduit any further away from the mirror, sorry… While the other me is out, it has to be you powering it up.” Twilight assured, shaking her head. “Oh! And remember to absolutely not overcharge it.”

“Never overcharge it!” Hermes affirmed, nodding wisely. “Well, go on then, let’s try it out! It must be more stable than last times– I bet good money that the images are going to be crisp and clear!”

“I’m not holding my breath.” Sunset Six shook her head. “C’mon, Twi will be back soon, let’s get her some good news.”

“Alright, starting the countdown, let’s fire it up!” Spike announced, coordinating the demon and the others for each input they needed.

The demon charged the conduit crystal just enough, the machine whirred and buzzed with an electric groan, no fuses exploded, and the mirror lit to life, with all of them coming a bit closer to view it.

“...Is that Starlight?” Spike squinted, trying to get an angle. “...Aaaand they’re in jail.”

“Can’t say I’m surprised that I’m there.” Sunset Six spoke in a frustrated breath. “But Starlight?”

The imagery was much more distinct, much more easy to decipher. Sunset and Starlight, sharing the same jail cell– The former was laying in bed, eyes closed, unresponsive, likely sleeping, while the latter was pacing in nervous circles. Both of their horns were bound.

“Well… It’s not an alicorn Sunset, pretty clearly. Not the one we’re looking for.” Twilight shrugged, fiddling with the device. “Let’s go to the next one…”

The mirror went dark with a clicking sound due to their input, before its surface rippled and lit to life again.

“Hoooh boy. Another jail.” Spike blew raspberries.

“W-wait… It’s me!” The Demon’s eyes widened. “Well… A me.”

The image was clear, only slightly fuzzy– A demon Sunset Shimmer was chained and caged in Tartarus, and she seemed to be having a heated conversation with a Celestia outside her cage– Seemingly a lecture, or some form of confrontation– It was getting heated, and from two other cages, Tirek and a pegasus foal seemed to be watching.

“...I wonder what they’re talking about.” Sunset Six narrowed her eyes, beholding her counterpart with pity. “Y’know, I considered myself one of the evil Sunsets– But I never knew I could look like that.”

“Don’t push it.” The Demon huffed, rolling her eyes, but her expression softened soon after. “...Celestia is probably trying to convince her to do better. …And stubborn asshole that I am, I’m probably saying no.”

“That is not you, Sunny Bunny.” Her wife immediately nuzzled her assuringly. “You won’t make the same mistakes.”

“...I kind of already did.” She grimaced, looking away. “...But I get what you mean. Thanks, Sparkles.”

“Okay, okay, let’s go to the next one before they start making out again.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a trembling image.

“...Heh, someone’s enjoying their bathtime.” Spike grinned and giggled.

“Wow. Look at that mane. Sheesh.” Sunset Six grimaced.

“...And there’s Celestia again…”

The image shook ever so slightly– In it, A Sunset Shimmer, seemingly filthy, with an enormous, messy tangled mane, being scrubbed by several sponges and brushes on a bathtub by Celestia, who seemed to be giving her a stern lecture– Raven Inkwell seemingly watching from the sidelines accompanied by several other servants with cleaning supplies– It was an entire operation all dedicated to cleaning a grumpy Sunset Shimmer.

“Sheesh. She’s got straight up leaves and branches in her hair.” Spike watched the images with confusion. “I guess we’re looking at the no-shower rebelion universe, and this Celestia is a shower enforcing despot, heheh.”

“Well, still not the alicorn we’re looking for.” Twilight shook her head. “I’m going to the next one.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a strange image.

“Woop. That’s a coffin.” Spike sighed. “Not even four Sunsets in and there’s already a dead one...”

“H-hey, wait– That’s me…!” Twilight’s eyes widened, as she tilted her head. “But taller…?”

“H-hey! Woah! That’s me!!!” Hermes glued his face to the end of his cage, flabbergasted.

“What the hell are they doing…?” Sunset six narrowed her eyes, scanning the image.

The image was bizarre. There was an exhausted Princess Twilight and a Hermes working together, surrounded by machinery similar to the one they had now, strange satellite rods, glowing runes, consoles full of switches, all entangled by wires.

And strangely, a lot of it was near a now undug Sunset Shimmer coffin, in this strange, dark, hidden room.

“Huh… I know what they’re building! So strange!” Hermes adjusted his glasses, observing the image carefully. “It’s a multiversal beacon.”

“Who cares?” Spike shrugged, looking away masquerading his lack of comfort. “I don’t want to look at Sunset’s coffin any longer than I have to, it’s just depressing…!”

“Ugh. Not exactly comforting to know that there are other versions of us doing the nonsense we’re doing.” Sunset Six groaned, shaking her head. “Maybe I was just being an optimist in thinking that there weren’t any other Hermes out there tinkering with the same bullshit.”

“W-well, statistically speaking, you know…!” He chuckled nervously, apologetically. “It makes sense that somewhere out there, another me cracked it, haha!”

“Whatever.” The demon snarled in annoyance. “...Sparkles, are you okay? We should go to the next one…!”

“...She’s grieving.” Midnight noted quietly, through a raspy mournful growl. “That Twilight. I know that look. She’s grieving. She’s grieving you, Sunny Bunny.”

“...Oh.”

The undead Valkyrie growled and shook her jail cell with her hooves, but the group ignored her– And she stopped soon after, observing the image carefully, mournfully.

“...That’s just depressing, let’s go to the next one, please.” Spike politely pleaded.

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with an energetic image.

“Oh ew– It’s a hairless ape again.” The little dragon grimaced.

“At least she’s having fun, heh.” Sunset Six nodded.

The image was erratic, seven familiar girls were playing together, and this human Sunset Shimmer held a guitar and sang into a microphone– It was unclear if they were on a large stage with a larger audience, or just practicing, but they all seemed to be enjoying themselves fully.

“Well, definitely not what we’re looking for.” The demon shrugged. “Next one.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a warm image.

“That Twilight looks like mine– Glasses and everything! ...Hey, that’s the castle of the two sisters, right…?” Sunset Six’s eyes widened. “...Wow, it’s wrecked.”

“But they’re fixing it…!” Twilight couldn’t help but smile. “...Together, too…!”

Two unicorns, Twilight and Sunset, seemingly using their magic to slowly repair broken walls and shattered windows– With the assistance of friends and many workers, evidently helping in this enormous project.

Celestia and Luna were near, helping– But Sunset and Twilight seemed focussed on each other. Both a bit tired, both with a few scars… But smiling all the same.

“Adorable. Heh. Finally a halfway decent world.” Spike giggled. “Buuuut not the Sunset we’re looking for. Let’s go to the next one.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a colorless image.

“...Are they in black and white? Is that world in black and white??” The demon grimaced in confusion.

“Moody! And nice hat, too. I wonder who’s that next to her?” Spike pondered, tilting his head.

The image was dark, colorless, and rainy. Two mares sat together stealthily at a rooftop, surrounded by brutalist buildings– Sunset Shimmer had binoculars and a camera, dressed in a trenchcoat and a hat, while the mare next to her seemingly covered her entire body on black fabric, hiding her identity.

They seemed to be having a quiet conversation. Sunset was being snarky, as she looked to the binoculars, then back at the mare next to her, who seemed focussed.

“...Nice hat, I guess.” Sunset Six shrugged. “We should just go to the next one, that definitely isn’t our Sunset.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a frantic image.

“...What the hell are those hairless apes up to now?” Sunset Six grimaced, observing the image carefully. “What are those things that they’re holding? Why are they… Shooting fire? I think?”

Seven familiar girls, all riding on the same van, several of them holding firearms, with the van littered with sacks of money; Many of them nearly falling out of the open doors in the back.

Sunset Shimmer was unloading a pump action shotgun upon an unseen enemy behind their fast-driving van, Rainbow Dash was doing the same with an Uzi weapon and questionable aim, and Applejack was using a large light machine gun that dwarfed most of the contents of their vehicle.

Fluttershy was driving– She had a few rats on her shoulders and one atop her head, she seemed in distress, but focussing– Twilight sat next to her, nervously typing on a laptop, and Rarity seemed to be using some sort of barrier magic to protect the van from enemy fire, taking cover behind Applejack.

Pinkie Pie threw a stick of dynamite covered in glitter overhead and into the streets, and all in the van ducked, with the vehicle almost tipping forward with the impact– Applejack held her friends so none would fall out of the car.

The explosion that ensued destabilized the image of the mirror, and made all in the room flinch in confusion.

“...Okay I have absolutely no idea what these humans are up to, but that’s definitely not our Sunset, and frankly, I don’t want to know.” Spike shook his head in resignation. “Let’s just go to the next one.”

Again, the machine died down, only to reignite, with a quiet image.

“...Me, Trixie and Starlight? No way.” Sunset Six blew raspberries. “...Now I’ve seen it all.”

“Well. they seem to be having a good time, at least.”

The image was quiet. They were resting by a fire, beside a newly afforded carriage, Trixie seemed malnourished, but recovering– And she was smiling warmly. Sunset was drinking water, she seemed to be happy as well– And Starlight was looking at a map pensively while eating some sort of snack.

“Well, not our Sunset, let’s just go to the next one—”

“Hello, all of you. Any updates?” Princess Twilight entered the room, all the while she equipped her own regalia, silver crown, silver horseshoes and a simple enough dress formerly approved by Rarity.

“Twilight! Hi!” Spike greeted her with a hug. “Sorry, no big updates– But the machine is running super well! We haven’t had any crashes or stalls or even image failures–”

“Shut it down, please– I have something else we need to deal with.” She commanded while smiling calmly.

“Of course!” Together, they flipped a few switches, and the machine died down with a whirr.

Twilight inhaled, then exhaled.

And with a tilt of her head, she cast the Sunset calling spell.

Immediately, the Sunsets in the room flinched.

“...W-wow, that spell is effective, hah…!” Sunset six blushed, her tail wagging.

“Too damn effective.” The demon flustered as her own tail wagged and she perked up.

“Hihi, I’ll be making liberal use of it back home, Sunny Bunny.” Her wife nuzzled her.

The undead Valkyrie growled and spread her wings, her own tail wagging. But she did not touch the cage.

“Let’s wait for the others to get here– I have something I need to share with all of you.” The Princess affirmed with a tired smile. “...Spike, can you prepare a vote, please?”

“Sure! Don’t you have a hearing to go to, though?”

“Soon. For now–”

Captain Shimmer walked into the room with unflinching movements and sat down obediently before the Princess. “You called?”

The Mysterious Mare do Well Leaped through the balcony and rolled into the room skillfully. “I’m here! You called?”

Soon enough, the other Sunsets arrived, the last ones being the vampire, the guard, and the Rockstar, who evidently arrived full of hickeys.

“Settle down, and gather around, please.” The Princess commanded, and the crowd followed. “I have to go in a few minutes, so I want to get this done before that.”

All the Sunsets beheld her expectantly, carefully.

“I’ve been… Short changing all of you. And I’m sorry.” The Princess closed her eyes, shaking her head. “I pulled you all here for no reasons other than my own, and didn’t even try to find a way to get you home– All because I’ve been selfishly and mindlessly trying to find my wife, and ignoring your needs.”

“...C’mon, it’s not your–” Several Sunsets tried apologizing for her, and she raised a wing and shook her head again.

“Please, let me finish.” She affirmed. “The thing is… It’s not fair. None of this is. It shouldn’t be my choice. So, while I’m out in my hearing, I want all of you– All of you Sunsets to vote.”

“...Vote on what?”

“Whether my focus should be on getting you home, or getting my wife back.” Twilight stated in a breath. “The needs of the many… I don’t want to– I don’t want to be selfish about this. A-anymore, I mean. Circumstances have changed, and I know what I have to do. I know what Equestria needs– What all of your Equestrias need, and what I need.”

She took another breath, finally smiling. “...So it’s your choice. It’s been wonderful meeting all of you– But if you think it’s right for us to pause the search for my wife to get you all home, then… I agree completely. And if you think I should continue my search for her, then well… Thank you.”

The Sunsets all looked amongst themselves, sharing a few strange glances.

“And I’m sorry that I… That I took you from your lives. I really am.” The Princess shuddered, sighing.

A carriage flown by pegasi guards of Canterlot landed on the balcony.

“...I have to go.” Twilight muttered, and moved forward, every Sunset moving aside for her to pass. “Keep the Community Center safe while I’m gone– Spike, please organize the vote while I’m out– And yes, the Zombie should vote too.”

“Aww, man…!” The dragon pouted, shooting a nervous glance towards the undead alicorn, who was just looking at Twilight as she moved.

The room went quiet when she left. Each Sunset beheld the other with hesitant glances, as if they were trying to predict the outcome, predict what the Sunset next to them would vote on.

Spike, with a sigh, began gathering his things. “Okay, every Sunset, form an orderly line…”

She was used to this– She used to be nervous, but Sunset always made her comfortable in situations like these.

Of course, Sunset wasn’t here. But she felt comfortable all the same. She had prepared all her thoughts, organized everything she wanted to say.

Twilight sat on a podium in a stage, surrounded by high chairs in a council room in Canterlot, many chancellors and dignitaries observed her from a position of superiority, and even Celestia and Luna were present, sitting in some of the seats above her.

And Twilight was in the middle of it, as if a spotlight was on her.

“...This is certainly unusual circumstances, since we have no body to bury…” One of the Chancellors shook his head slowly, clearly unamused. “But a missing’s person case is still one– And considering the circumstances…”

Twilight was not aggravated or nervous. She spoke every word calculated. “My wife is not dead. I am making steps to locate her, and progress, at that.”

“Miss Sparkle, you are tampering with magic beyond all our understanding.” A pompous mare affirmed, rolling her eyes. “How long until your little experiment causes yet another crisis– The multiple Sunset Shimmers gallivanting around Ponyville notwithstanding.”

“I’m doing all I can, and working diligently and safely. I refuse to endanger my world with my search, but I will also not stop my search.” Twilight affirmed without hesitation, without flinching. “Equestria needs Sunset Shimmer, I need Sunset Shimmer.”

“With all due respect, Princess–” One of the dignitaries beheld her with disdain. “You are letting your emotions get in the way, and they’re clouding your judgement. You are a Princess– You cannot afford to lock yourself in your home performing experiments for months at a time!”

Celestia finally piped in respectfully. “Twilight Sparkle has my full trust– And she is making progress on her search. I think we can afford to let her do her work for another month, for the sake of locating a missing Princess.”

A dignitary glared at the princess with concerned frustration, ignoring the queen. “If Sunset Shimmer was on the moon, that would be one thing. If she was lost on Tartarus that would be another. But we are talking about other planes of reality– Something we have little to no understanding of!”

Another politician agreed completely. “It is bad enough to tinker with magic you do not understand, but to leave your work unattended– You are meant to take the throne someday, Twilight Sparkle!”

The group of pompous unicorns above her all nodded in agreement, reciting an idea together. “With or without Princess Sunset.”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“You have to think of your country! Not of just one individual.” Another chancellor piped in. “Yes, Sunset Shimmer did great work for us– But if she is gone, we cannot stop the wheels of progress, and you certainly cannot allow it to stop you from–”

“--I’m sorry, are you even aware of what you’re implying?” For only the briefest of seconds, Twilight scowled. “What, you think that my wife being missing isn’t an excuse for me not to show up to work? You think that if she was gone, I would simply have to ‘get over it’?”

“For the good of Equestria–”

“I am thinking of the good of Equestria.” She affirmed fiercely, silencing the room. “None of you understand– She kept me upright. She kept me sane– If you are in any way happy about how I’ve performed in the past few years, you should know all credit goes to my wife, who loved me and accompanied me through all of it.”

“Yes, your work has spoken for itself–”

“--And if you think for even a second that I’ll be capable of the same performance without her, you’re just wrong.” She shook her head. “I have considered a lot of my options– What I’m doing right now is what’s right for our world, I know that with absolute certainty.”

“...Princess, you are more than capable of working on your own. Sunset was not there to hold your hoof when you first became an alicorn, and she does not need to be here now–”

“If your issue is a lack of Sunset with you, pick one, and rule. Evidently, you have plenty.” One of the Chancellors noted with disinterest. “After all, you did bring some here, did you not?”

The Princess had to inhale, then exhale– Taking a moment to suppress the anger she felt at the mere suggestion of replacing her wife.

“Okay. Let me tell you a little story.” Twilight’s smile was not polite, as she glared at them. “Among the few Sunsets that I’ve misguidedly brought upon our world, there is an alicorn. A single alicorn– The only one we’ve seen other than my wife.”

The room went silent, as they watched her quietly and attentively.

“She was married to a Twilight, too. She is.” Twilight spoke almost casually. “And she has the same powers as my wife. She’s strong, tall– She’s a spitting image– But there’s only one problem… She’s dead.”

The strange quiet in the room was palpable.

“Undead, to be precise. I have, in my home, an undead Alicorn, one that is fully sentient and capable of using all the powers that my wife had. And yes, in case you’re wondering, I’ve had to keep her fed the past weeks– With fish, but still.”

There were several grimaces of disgust among them. “...Miss Sparkle, is there a point–”

“The point is– Sunset Shimmer died, in another world. In another world, a Twilight Sparkle much like me, lost her wife.” She raised an eyebrow, glaring at them. “...How do you think Sunset came back the way she did, as a monster?”

Confused and worried glances were exchanged among the crowd. Two Queens shared exhausted, justifiably concerned looks.

“...In less than a year of losing her Sunset Shimmer, that Twilight Sparkle doomed her world.” The Princess affirmed without hesitation. “Can you imagine? Hordes of the undead, feasting on the flesh of your loved ones, an infection that spreads and takes over, and makes you crave for meat, not quite dead, not quite alive. All of that… All of that, because a Twilight Sparkle was grieving.”

The silence was now fearful.

“...They’re ruling the world now. Together as monsters. Good for them, honestly.” Twilight smiled ironically. “But I hope you understand the lesson here– When a Twilight loses her lifeline, her judgement is impaired… And that’s an understatement.”

“...Miss Sparkle, are you perhaps threatening us?” One of the Chancellors raised a fearful hoof.

“I don’t need to. This threat is over all of us, especially me. But all of Equestria, really.” She shrugged. “I’m trying to illustrate a simple point: If I take the throne in my state, whether now, or a year from now, or even longer… Something will happen. Either because of a lapse in my judgement, or due to my lack of willpower, enduring this alone– No matter what, It’s so clear to me now. It’s so clear that… I can’t do this. And that’s good. It’s good that I understand this. I’m ahead of the curve!”

“Twilight…” Celestia beheld her with pity. “We all believe in you, you can–”

“I don’t need faith, Queen Celestia. I’m sorry…” She let out a weary smile. “Frankly, faith won’t do anything to help. I have it in droves– Friends, family, even strangers– But it’s not enough. What I need is my lifeline.”

The room went silent again.

“...Sunset was my line. I was her kite.” Twilight looked down, with a little sad grin. “She kept me steady, she gave me courage– Can any of you understand what it’s like, after a long, exhausting day of bureaucracy, knowing you have a special somepony that is right there with you, through all of it, who will hold you until you fall asleep? Who will lend her ear, give you support– Who will love you, no matter how hard it gets? Who would love you for the centuries you’ll be forced to live?! And after experiencing this with her… I don’t want to do it without her.”

“With all due respect, Princess… Your duty requires more than being at the whim of your wants. It is your duty to rule Equestria, and you have to do it, whether it is comfortable or not.”

“With all due respect, Chancellor Neighsay…” She glared, but smiled all the same. “Make me.”

The silence was outraged– But silent nonetheless.

“You know what– Clearly I haven’t illustrated my point properly.” With a huff, Twilight took her crown, and dropped it on the floor absentmindedly.

The entire room watched in complete shock as the Princess removed her regalia without any hesitation, as her crown clinked coldly on the marble floor.

“P-Princess, what is the meaning of–”

“No. Not Princess. Not anymore, aren’t you listening?” She glared back, raising an eyebrow, throwing her last silver horseshoe away. “From now on, I’m a citizen of Ponyville, of Equestria– You will not approach me with conflict resolution, bureaucracy, or any sort of demands over public infrastructure.”

With an incredibly concerned look, Queen Celestia stood, while her sister simply rubbed her temples in frustration. “Twilight, I implore you to reconsider–”

“There’s nothing to reconsider, don’t you see?” She couldn’t help but smile, as she shrugged. “Celestia! You, Luna, and even Cadance, all rule because you thought, you hoped you could do the right thing– And all of you, chancellors, royals, politicians, hell– even the regular citizens of Equestria, all put their faith in you because they believed in something greater!” She couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking her head. “But guess what? I get it now– I’m not something greater. And I’m not ready. If I take the throne in this state, or even down the line, I’ll make mistakes, I’ll make drastic, awful mistakes, and the world will pay the price. And frankly… if I’m going to live for a thousand years, I’d rather spend that time with my friends, while I can.”

“Princess Twilight Sparkle, cease this childish behaviour at once–”

“Oh I’m sorry, do you want a childish Princess ruling?” She had a smug, sarcastic grin. “Anyway. This has been fun, but I want to go find my wife now, and frankly, politics would just be an annoying distraction. Don’t send any more guards to spy on my home or I’ll send them back to you gift-wrapped.”

And just like that she left the room, uncaring.

“Oh my fucking god.” Queen Luna gritted her teeth, covering her face with her hooves. “This is not what I meant when I told her she should reconsider her priorities.”

Celestia, with an apologetic, awkward smile, flew down to the center of the room, spreading her wings and addressing everyone. “--Forgive us for the technical difficulties, everypony– Me and my sister must go talk to the Princess now– All is well, do not worry!”

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle, as she saw her two mentors chase after her on the Canterlot halls, and she sat and stopped, waiting for them.

“The answer is no.” She smiled and shrugged. “Sorry, you two. But there’s nothing you can say that will convince me.”

“Twilight– For the sake of night itself–” Luna suppressed her anger. “Do not turn your back on Equestria!”

“I told you already. This is for Equestria! I’m covering all my angles here.” She felt completely lighthearted, devoid of any weight. “If I find Sunset, I’ll gladly go back for the throne– If these jerks want me back, of course. But frankly, I don’t care what they think.”

“Twilight. My dear student– Is this not a bit rash…?” Celestia asked carefully, gently. “We could have organized some form of schedule–”

“Celestia… If I don’t find Sunset, I don’t want to do this without her. I meant that. This is just… It’s just noise. I’ve got friends, I’ve got to take the other Sunsets back to their homes, and I’m… I’m going to outlive most of my loved ones. I don’t want to be distracted by the throne while all that happens.” She affirmed with complete honesty. “Frankly, I feel much better now. Rejuvenated, even!”

“Ugh this can’t be happening. I am simply livid.” Luna gritted her teeth, huffing, looking away. “So you are abandoning your alicorn training, then?!?! Everything we’ve worked for, all you’ve strived for?!”

“A citizen of Equestria doesn’t need all that.” She shrugged with a chuckle, but then her expression softened. “...For what it’s worth, I am really sorry. I love both of you, and you’ve been incredibly good mentors to me and Sunset, I’ll never forget all you’ve taught me… But I have to look after the mess I made now.”

Celestia let out an unending, exhausted sigh. “...And there is nothing we could do to convince you to undo this?”

“Pull my wife out of a hat, and I’ll gladly come back.” Twilight joked, but then shook her head. “...Look, I think we might be close. I think so. I’m going to pace myself, I’m going to stay hopeful, and I’m going to do all I can. But that means I don’t want to be distracted with all this.” She gestured vaguely to Canterlot.

“And what are we supposed to do?! Find new pupils to take your place?!” Luna huffed in frustration. “We cannot start from scratch, undoing all our hard work–”

“Honestly, and I’m sorry to say this– It’s not my problem anymore. I can’t get involved with Equestrian politics– Not in my state.” Finally, Twilight turned around, and made her way to a balcony, determined to take flight. “...Maybe you two could keep ruling like you were. It seemed to be doing well.”

“You are not being fair with us, Twilight.” Luna glared at her in unending annoyance.

“No part of this is fair. On any of us.” She didn’t even turn around, as she readied herself to take flight. “Get the memo, Luna. Goodbye.”

The two alicorn sisters sat there and watched their last pupil fly away.

Queen Luna yelled out into the setting sun, stomping the floor with her hooves.

Celestia shuddered and closed her eyes, deeply missing Sunset Shimmer.

“What the fuck are we going to do…!” Luna gritted her teeth, feeling emotions she rarely let on the surface, as tears welled up. “She was a wonderful goddamn student– And now she’s gone!”

“They both were…” Celestia watched as her pupil became a dot in the horizon. “...Perhaps we need a break as well.”

“I can’t believe I had to be the responsible one for a fucking second.” The Queen of the Night suppressed tears, flapping her wings in annoyance. “The world doesn’t stop spinning, sister!!!”

“It seems it did… When Sunset was taken.” The Queen of the Sun muttered, looking into the distance.

And there they remained, quietly contemplating on what they could possibly do next.

The room was considerably darker when Twilight made it back, as was the sky itself, the night having risen already.

She sighed and stretched, beholding the only two inhabitants. Hermes and the zombie, still caged– But the interior of the Community Center was lively, many familiar voices were inside, yet distant.

“...How did it go?” Hermes asked carefully.

“Well. Really well, honestly.” Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle, and then she turned to the zombie, who always watched her. “...Are you okay?”

“I’m good!” Hermes replied, unhelpfully.

“I wasn’t asking you.” Twilight scowled.

The zombie bowed slightly, nodding, beholding Twilight with adoration.

“Good.” She leaned her forehead against the bar. “...And how did the vote go…?”

Hermes hesitated. “...Are you asking me now, or the zombie?”

The undead Valkyrie touched her gently with a hoof, nodding shortly.

Find her.

Twilight smiled, as a tear involuntarily sprung forth, and ran down her cheek, and she couldn’t help but smile. “O-oh…!”

“...So, yeah, um, the Sunsets voted for you to find your wife after all.” Hermes chuckled nervously. “It wasn’t unanimous, it was pretty close. There were a few arguments, too– But in the end they didn’t fight about it! I think they’re having a party downstairs, actually.”

She was thankful, profoundly so.

She felt at ease, more than she had the entire month.

With unwavering movements, she walked over to Hermes, and opened the door to his cage, forcing him out with her magic.

“...I won’t hold you here anymore. You can go.” She said quietly, almost thankfully. “...Honestly, the cage was overboard, and I’m sorry– I just got really, really angry.”

“I-it’s no problem! I got kind of used to it…!” He muttered a bit fearfully, smiling awkwardly. “A-am I really allowed to go? No prison, no nothing?”

“You’ve already done all you could to help find Sunset.” Twilight turned to the machine, and began fidgeting with the device. “Honestly, with all your research here, and all we’ve built already, we don’t need you anymore. …Thank you for all you’ve done to help.”

Silence.

He hesitated, looking at the door, then the machine, then back at the Ex-Princess.

“...I want to keep helping. I-if you’ll let me, that is!” He affirmed with determination.

She turned to him, and did not react.

“I-it’s not that this is my life’s work, it’s just– Well…” He sighed, defeated. “Equestria needs Sunset Shimmer, and… If I can help in any way…!”

“Good.” Twilight smiled warmly, no matter how tired she was.

“A-and, uh, your pets won’t attack me if I walk around freely, right?” He looked around nervously.

Chuckling, she shook her head. “...No, Owlicious and Ray won’t attack you, I'll make sure of it.” She then turned to the conduit crystal. “I want to try a few more times before I go downstairs. Want to help?”

“O-of course!”

Together, quietly, they fired the machine up again. This time, silently, diligently.

Images sprung forth.

First, it was a Sunset who was a teacher in a classroom. The classroom was empty, she was erasing the blackboard, and preparing herself to leave– With Starlight Glimmer making conversation with her outside the room.

Then, it was a human Sunset. Sitting on a couch, eating popcorn, surrounded by friends, side by side with another Twilight, watching a movie.

Then, it was a snowbound wasteland. With a padded winter jacket and goggles, Sunset Shimmer made her way through a blizzard.

Then…

Twilight gasped.

“I-It’s her!!”

A barren wasteland, a dead, cracked world, with little to no gravity, no sun nor moon in the sky, a world shredded down to its core.

And The Princess of Hope, covering herself with a wing, was sleeping among the ruins.

Twilight looked at the image frantically. The scars, the wings, the same size, height, strength, build– it was unmistakable.

She was looking at her wife.

“IT'S HER! IT’S HER!!” She smiled widely, and immediately ran to the machine. “Q-quick!! Let’s ready the multiversal lasso– We have to extract her, quickly!!”

“Of course, of course!” Hermes helped her as best he could, connecting the machines, fidgeting with the switches. “O-oh dear.”

The machine whirred to life, sparks flew– it was unstable.

“Let’s go, c’mon, c’mon, c’mon, c’mon…!” Twilight powered up the machine desperately, glancing at the mirror nervously.

Painfully, agonizingly, the image in the mirror began to change.

The Princess of Hope was taken by a light, lifted into the air…

…And after precious seconds, she was gone.

The Mirror lost connection, and shut down. The Lasso sputtered sparks and lost power.

“N-no! No no no no no, what happened!!?” Desperately, Twilight, ran to the mirror, then back to the machine, the console, frantically.

“I-I’m sorry! I think an hour must have passed for her, and my curse took her to another universe…!” Hermes cringed with regret. “I’m so, so sorry…!”

The room fell silent.

Twilight closed her eyes.

Inhaled…

…Then exhaled.

“...You know what?” A faint little smile manifested into her lips, with hope truly in her heart. “...We made good progress today. We found her once… We’ll find her again. And right now… I want to go join the others downstairs.”

“P-princess, are you sure?” Hermes hesitated, incredibly sorry. “S-she was right there, and I–”

“Hermes, it’s okay. We’ll find her.” She spoke without hesitation, making her way out of the room. “...But right now…? I need a break.”

Hermes was alone.

He let out an apologetic sigh, and stretched in ways he absolutely couldn’t inside that cage.

He felt a bit nervous, with the undead Valkyrie watching him, unblinkingly.

“...I really am sorry, you know!” He affirmed truthfully, shamefully. “I am! This whole mess, why– It feels like a monumental waste of all our times, and it’s all my fault…! I’m such a fool.”

The zombie did not respond.

“...Well… She’s right. We’re making progress! More than I ever dreamed of– And we’ll find her.” He nodded without much confidence. “...I know they probably don’t want me there, but… I think I will join them.”

He began making his way out of the room, but then stopped.

Because the mirror lit to life.

What he saw shocked him, nearly making him tumble to the ground.

The image was so much clearer than any time they had used the mirror themselves.

He could instantly tell that it wasn’t their doing. This was a direct message from elsewhere— Targeted at them, without hesitation.

He watched fearfully, in complete confusion, as a Sunset Shimmer, one they had seen through the mirror before, who had seen them, spoke inaudibly into the mirror, directly at him, tapping the sign emphatically.

It wasn’t a threat.

It was a warning.

The mirror shut down, the power cut off from the other side– Whatever the world he was looking into was, it was no longer contacting this mirror.

He stood up.

Then realized that no one would even believe him.

And with a shrug, left downstairs.

“...So you don’t want to build a lasso? It’s the easiest, most accessible apparatus for us to build, if you want to find somepony in the multiverse…!” Hermes tilted his head in confusion, beholding a surprisingly helpful Twilight Sparkle. “I have the blueprints–”

“--No. I don’t want to build the lasso.” Twilight replied coldly, moving unflinchingly past her wife’s coffin, fidgeting with different technomagical devices. “Because it’s exactly what I would do.”

He scratched his chin, trying to make eye contact that she ignored. “...You lost me?”

“We’re building the beacon.” She commanded sternly, not dignifying him with a glance. “Because somewhere out there, another me already built a lasso. If we're going to find Sunset, we’ll need her research, too.”

“...Um, how do you know another you built a multiversal lasso…?”

“Because it’s what I would do.” She reaffirmed coldly.

“I-I see! So we’re going to communicate, maybe travel there, and help this other version of you find Sunset?”

“Yes.” She lied.

Author's Note

And with that... We enter the climax. Few chapters to go.

I'm going to do a small hiatus here-- Not just due to the holidays, but because I want to draw pretty intricate arts for each of the following chapters, and honestly, I want the chapters to not be delayed by the arts, so I'll do them in advance!

Hell, today I wrote 80% of this chapter AND drew that art for the middle, that's a bit of a rush for a new years deadline, and I don't wanna rush myself again. I'll focus on other smaller fics for a little bit!

Also, I deleted a scene where Flare Shimmer is already on Celestia's room there to comfort her, or calls Celestia and Luna out for drinks-- Although I thought it'd be good to establish that they made up and to make jokes that Flare and Celestia are banging, it was a tonal dissonance that did not complement the story well, tragically.

I also post poned a scene where Cadance comes check on Twilight for her choice to leave the crown behind-- I realised that although it'd be funny that news travel so fast, I'd rather have a focus on that Hermes sequence in the end.

Speaking of which, Twilight's choice to abandon the crown, this entire intermission-- When I originally planned my fic, I did not actually plan for this. But I realized that after exploring different Twilight's and their mistakes, she would take some valuable lessons from them, and not make the same mistakes!

Eh, and maybe I'll have time for Flare and Cadance later, hopefully. The climax is gonna get hectic.

I am now reminded of that audio of Celestia saying "It's fine, I'll just go rule for the next three thousand fucking years-- it's fucking fine."

Also for the Sunset votes, I debated which Sunset would vote for what, but I made a bit of a comprehensive list.

1 - FIRESTORM - Votes to leave, she wants to go back home, and help Tempest keep up their lie, as well as help Equestria.

2 - GUARD - Votes to stay, because she's a bit antsy, and not much in a rush to go back home and try to flirt with Moondancer just yet.

3 - ROCKSTAR - Votes to stay, because she feels bad for this Pinkie, and doesn't want her to miss her just yet-- And she knows that her own Pinkie will be okay, as long as she eventually comes back.

4 - DEMON AND TWI WIFE - Both vote to stay. They are in NO rush to go back home.

5 - Power Ponies Sunset - Votes to stay, she wants to enjoy the country life a little while longer.

6 - Sunset Six - Votes to leave. She doesn't want her Twilight alone any longer than she has to be.

7 - MARE DO WELL - Votes to stay. As much as she really wants to go back home, she feels bad for this Twilight, and feels indebted to Sunset Prime for getting her to mask-off.

8 - VAMPIRE - Voted to stay because she doesn't care about her home much.

9 - CAPTAIN - Votes to leave. She needs to go back to her Twilight and her mother. This world is a footnote, she hopes.

10 - ZOMBIE - Votes to leave. Her world needs her, her Twilight needs her-- One can only imagine what the Queen of the Undead is doing in her absence and grieving her.

It was touch and go, but looking for Sunset Prime is something that they all want, one way or another-- They have a debt to her.

Also, in the sequence where they're looking through the mirrors, there's an Equestria girls thing with guns, allow me to explain myself:

For a while now, I've greatly considered what I'd do if I would write a long form EQG fic like some of the big awesome writers do around here. Stuff like Rubicon or Analemma or even Principal Celestia hunts the undead, some of the greats. I absolutely prefer to write a story with action, but I wanted to also get to have a slice of life feel to it on occasion, and allow myself not to plan an entire story in advance, but rather

It's not usually my style, my storywriting is really preplanned, and I avert writing stories with enormous lengths. If you look at my Forgotten Sun fic, I basically wrote a characters entire life and even their downfall in only 12 chapters.

...But I was thinking, what would I do if I wanted to write an enormous EQG fic. With action and slice of life to boot?

I figured it out.

"The Equestria Girls Rob a Bank"

Yeah. That's the base premise, lol. But I'd add things like a government agency pursuing them for their magic, Equestria's downfall happening in the bg, and even things like magic leaking into the human world even more, causing Mythological creatures to show up.

...I'm in love with the idea, but I won't jump on it just yet, lmao. But seeing the Equestria girls with guns killing cops is an idea I'm in love with. It'd be an ensemble fic and I'd just have a lot of fun with it lmao. And yes, their parents would get involved.

But I'm not in a rush. Considering how many damn ideas for writing I still have, it's safe to say that 2025 will be BUSY.

Also yes, the characters in the background of the mirror Hermes saw are Maud and Raven. Certainly a strange combo, but you'll see why.

...Some other time. Bc right now, I'm taking a welcome little hiatus from this fic-- I plan on finishing it soon though, heheh. I've been planning this since january of last year... It'll be good to be done with it.

See you next time, in "THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - PART 1"

Happy new years -v-

THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - Part 1

I hope with all my heart that the sun will rise once more...

Miles upon miles of humming machinery, wires hidden in metal, lights that pulsated and moved.

An entire unliving metallic moon, engrained within the earth. Like a monolith to conquest.

The corridors in this enormous moon-like structure were not made for ponies– They were makeshifted poorly into being traversable– But there were still places without railings, places where a slip could lead you falling a few miles into another structure, or into a power node, or simply winding up in another corridor entirely.

A power surge resounded through the area, the entire structure trembled, and Raven Inkwell flinched, if only for a moment.

She would never get used to that.

The world around her breathed. The lights were deep tones of red, or cold blues, each sector divided into its own, but all equally cold and hostile.

In a hurry, she took a deep breath, and stepped into the closest thing this alien structure had to an elevator.

In it, she quietly revised her notes, ensuring she would make no mistakes, that everything was in order– That none of their demands were too… Demanding.

With a quiet decompression of air, the doors of the lift opened, and breathing in and out, she stepped into the control room.

The mother promises her daughter that one day, she will show the little one the cosmos. She does so with love, and unyielding certainty.

She did not live to regret this promise.

The cosmos came to them.

‘Control room’ was not an apt description, though it did definitely apply in its literal sense.

This was the room in which all devoid of flesh in this world was controlled.

Though living, breathing beings were in shortage nowadays.

It was a large room, incredibly circular, its ceiling was tall, but dozens of pillars interrupted the view above with their own hums of electricity.

There were mirrors and screens at the center, a few panels that rarely went used by living beings, all surrounding the podium where he always resided. They were not ordinary mirrors, they were not ordinary screens.

Magic and technology fused to perfection. The ground itself pulsated with energy, lines of light leading onto every surrounding area.

Twitching drones flew towards her and scanned her, and in erratic patterns, flew away into the edges of the room, they came in and out of the walls themselves.

An enormous, brutalistic metallic orb was above the round room, one connected with every diverging angle of each wall. It hummed and sang in an eerie language only one understood.

And at its bottom, wires. Enormous wires, few entangled, but many wires nonetheless, all leading down, down, and physically attached to one of the few creatures of flesh in this world.

His body, however, as tied to those wires as it was, was more metal than flesh.

He didn’t even acknowledge her presence with a glance. His eyes were focussed on something unseen, covered by a visor with digital text scrolling through it.

“...Worker relations. Report. Progress?”

“The fleet is almost fully repaired or replaced where it needs to be. Resources assimilated from the last… Incursion have nearly all been taken into the refineries and redistributed where they properly are required.”

“Not optimal.” He coldly replied, looking away as if he could see through the walls themselves. “The arboretum. It’s crowded. They should be working.”

“W-well, you see, it’s one of the best places to have fresh air, sir.” A single drop of sweat ran down her forehead. “...If you’d like a suggestion, redistributing the structure into smaller arboretums, one for each sector, might improve productivity–”

“--Or lower it.” He didn’t even flinch. “Dispatching security measures. They should be working.”

The wires around him twitched and hummed slightly. The visor around his eyes, the visor that were his eyes blinked and alternated through strange illegible text.

Somewhere, somewhere far yet near, lifeless drones were forcing ponies to abandon one of the last patches of grass this world still had, and return to their work stations.

Raven sighed shortly, and tried getting back on schedule. “...I would also like to state that the food supplies we’ve gotten from the last incursion, well– The non-magical, non-resource one, well… They’re inedible.” She didn’t make eye contact, there were no eyes to peer into.

“...Inedible?” He slightly twitched what was meant to be his head towards her.

“...Blood, sir. …And entrails. A lot of what your harvesting ships gathered, well–”

“Hm. They mistook biofuel and the food supply again.” He shook his head, barely. “Rations stocks are well within parameters. This is not an issue.”

“Of course, sir.” She looked down, flipping a page in a notepad, trying her best to stay calm.

“The refinery seems to be showing fluctuating productivity.” He noted quietly.

“The refinery is working at optimal capability, sans some workers being incapable of assisting the drones due to… Food poisoning.” She muttered carefully.

“...We are behind schedule.” He affirmed with the smallest grunt of annoyance. “The next incursion has been moved up.”

Her eyebrows arched in surprise. “...But the Princess of Chaos you mentioned, she… Well, wasn’t she still weeks from discovering multiversal travel?–”

“No. Not her.” He shook his head shortly. “She is not yet a threat. I’ve moved the incursion of her world down the list.”

She shuddered, knowing what the answer to her question would be before she asked. “...What world is at the top of the list?”

There was the faintest smile on his lips. “The origin world of the anomaly we’ve been tracking.” He then took a brief glance at her. “...The world your team has taken an interest in, in your spare time.”

“--Sir, I assure you, we have been strictly professional, we are not–”

“--Save it.” He responded devoid of any emotion. “Even if you were interfering, there is nothing you could do. I don’t consider any of you a threat.” Again, he grinned. “...Why else would I keep any of you alive?”

“...Of course, Sir.” She looked down again, shuddering with fear.

Screens lit to life, and one of the mirrors activated, showing a clear and distinct image.

“They’ve made astonishing progress. Our one-way mirrors nearly turned into two way windows, when they first activated theirs– A lapse in my judgement. Unsurprisingly, it was all caused by the Hermes of their world. And still, it’s fascinating…”

“...What is, sir?”

“How determined this Twilight Sparkle is to find her Sunset Shimmer.” He affirmed with a nearly imperceptible shrug, observing the images.

It was several pictures of a universe where a Twilight Sparkle was surrounded by Sunset Shimmers that did not belong there.

They were tinkering with a mirror. She was not going to give up.

And now, the same Twilight Sparkle, devoid of regalia, was conversing with the Hermes of her world, and the undead Sunset Shimmer.

It wasn’t an ocean of distance between us, or land, or even the sky or space itself. It was so much more, so much farther, it was so unfathomable.

And I can’t feel you.

“...Twilights are tough, sir.” Raven smiled awkwardly, with a little nervous laughter. “...That much is a constant.”

This time, he grinned with teeth. “...Not that tough.” But his expression went completely neutral immediately. “The anomaly is approaching the quadrant of our universe. This should be interesting…”

“...She is? Do you think there’s a chance she’ll manifest here?” Her heart beat faster, if only for a moment.

“The odds are below one percent, but increasing.” He muttered absentmindedly. “There is nothing she could do within an hour. But I am tracking her path regardless. We’ll deal with her eventually.”

“...She’s doing a lot out there, haha…!” Raven couldn’t help but be proud, even if she couldn’t express how she really felt.

He did not react to her. “...Nonetheless. Her universe of origin is a problem. This particular Twilight is determined to develop the technology further.”

“S-sir, won’t they destroy the technology once they find what they’re searching for?” She noted incredibly carefully. “They’re not a threat– They don’t know of us, or you, once they recover the anomalous Sunset Shimmer–”

“Raven.”

She stopped completely, frozen.

“What you are implying was never the point of this. Don’t fool yourself to pretend otherwise. You know the nature of my work, and I have never, ever made exceptions.”

“...Of course, sir.” She resigned obediently.

“...Get your workers in order. The incursion needs to happen as soon as the fleet is able. Estimated time must be under a week.”

“Of course, sir.” She reaffirmed fearfully, and began turning around.

“Raven.”

She once again froze on her tracks.

“...We have a living Sunset Shimmer in this world, don’t we?”

“...Yes sir. She’s… Part of my team.” She didn’t dare turn around.

“...Janitorial staff manager.” He spent a few seconds considering his options. “...If I ever want the anomaly here, we have her as a lure. If I want to understand the anomaly, I’ll schedule her for dissection.”

“...S-sir?” She stuttered, shooting a fearful glance at him.

“You better get down to the lower communicator levels and discipline her. Your team is trying to tap into an unauthorized mirror.” He spoke coldly, uncaringly. “Move fast or I’m dispatching security.”

“Y-yes sir!” She did not hesitate, springing into a full gallop.

A sky full of stars.

One by one, they dimmed and died.

He was determined to eat them all.

It was the second longest elevator ride of her life.

She tapped her hoof nervously, as she fiddled with her translocator. “Sunset. Sunset are you there? Sunset pick up, this is NOT a joke. Sunset do NOT try to contact them, he knows you’re trying to do it–”

Not even static. She was being purposefully ignored.

She groaned in the same way mothers often would at a rebellious child.

“Sunset, you can’t save them. He’s scheduled an incursion to that world, don’t risk yourself for this–”

Again, not even static.

The elevator stopped at the level she was meant to go, and she ran out of it.

She knew exactly where she was headed, she knew where her Sunset was, she knew what mirror they would try to use– This is something they had considered previously.

But she was too late.

Maud Pie was fiddling with the controls, and Sunset was before the mirror, presenting a sign at it.

You have everything you could possibly need or want in your world, it’s all around you. The grass below you, the trees that give you air, and the people that might love you, if you only try.

Why would you want anything more than that?

“Is it on? Tell me it’s on!” Sunset asked frantically beholding the mirror’s light warping and changing.

“Give it a second.” Maud flipped a switch, and then turned to her. “That should be it. It has to be.”

The image came to life.

And Sunset groaned with despair. “Goddamnit! It’s not their Twilight, it’s Hermes!”

“What?” Maud’s eyes widened slightly, as she looked at the image. “Oh. That’s ironic.”

“Are you KIDDING me!” Sunset shouted out in frustration at the image of the scientist cowering in confusion. “Okay, listen up, you asshole!”

She hovered the sign she had made next to her, and pointed at it aggressively.

“STOP LOOKING INTO THE MULTIVERSE, YOU FUCKING IDIOTS!” She declared in anguish. “HE’S GOING TO EAT YOUR WORLD, DON’T YOU FUCKING GET IT??! YOU’RE GOING TO LOSE EVERYTHING! THERE’LL BE NOTHING LEFT!!”

“...I don’t think he’s listening.” Maud looked down shamefully. “Why would he? He’s a Hermes.”

“THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT, YOU MISERABLE LITTLE IDIOT!!” Sunset yelled at the Hermes on the other side. “EVERYTHING COULD BE FUCKING FINE– IT COULD HAVE BEEN FUCKING FINE, BUT YOU JUST HAD TO LOOK INTO SHIT THAT DOESN’T MATTER– YOUR WORLD WAS ENOUGH YOU–”

The image died.

Raven pulled the plug.

“R-Raven?! I was in the middle of–”

“Getting yourself killed? Yeah! You were, Sunset!” She declared in frustration, coming closer. “And you’re helping her, Maud?? Really?”

The Earth Pony wasn’t ashamed. “If there’s even a tiny chance we can save a world, we should take it, don’t you think?”

“Sunset. Listen to me very carefully.” She was sweating as she approached her. “He was literally talking about dissecting you– All to understand the anomaly better.”

There was a moment where fear manifested in her eyes. But she swallowed those feelings, and shook her head. “...Everyone’s gotta die sometime. I don’t care if I’m next.” She turned around to the mirror. “We should go again. If their Twilight is at a bathroom break or something, we need to contact their mirror when she’s actually there.”

“Stop! Stop, both of you!” She was exasperated, as she shut down the console that Maud was fiddling with. “Peeping into their world is one thing, but this? It’s too late! He scheduled that world for an incursion.”

“...Oh no.” Maud muttered, looking down. “...We’re too late?”

Sunset was mortified.

“Too late for what, Maud!?” Raven tapped her hooves on the floor exasperated. “Did either of you honestly think you could convince them NOT to look for their anomaly?! Think for a second– it’s not our problem, it’s not our world, it doesn’t matter, they don’t matter, don’t risk yourselves just because–”

Sunset, incredibly bitterly, looked away. “...It’s the first world we’ve ever seen where I’m an alicorn, Raven. Forgive me for wanting to try literally anything at all to protect that.”

“We can’t do anything for them, Sunset! We can’t!” She affirmed in desperation. “All you’re doing is putting yourself in his crosshairs, putting yourself in more danger–”

“--I don’t give a shit. I’d sleep better knowing that I at least tried.” She muttered through gritted teeth. “Have you seen what we’re helping him do, Raven? I can’t fucking sleep. And after this shit?! Have you seen that Twilight?! Have you seen how tall she is, how tall her Sunset is–”

“The Sunset you’re talking about isn’t even in that world anymore. We all know what happens to a universe with a grieving Twilight, we all know…! …What you’re doing here wouldn’t help.” She muttered tactfully, carefully. “There is nothing we could do to save them. It doesn’t matter.”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night, Raven.” She sputtered out bitterly, turning around.

No matter how much she screamed, they would never listen. She would see their future, their lives undone, their fates unraveled, and she would warn them, but they would never, ever listen. That in itself was a curse.

Eventually, she stopped screaming, then stopped speaking altogether.

She considered cutting off her own tongue.

All to not dare hope she could convince them.

“...Sunset, I’m just trying to keep you safe…!” Raven muttered mournfully, watching her leave. “I’m trying to keep us alive!”

“For what, Raven!? For what!? What are we living for?!” She pointed all around them, to the many miles of cold unfeeling alien steel. “Look around you! This isn’t worth fighting for! All this shit, it’s just noise!!”

“Please, you have to understand–”

“--Save it. You said it yourself, they don’t matter.” She turned around, and grabbed her things, electronic cleaning supplies that moved with her magic in perfect obedience. “Nothing matters.”

“Sunset…!”

“C’mon, Philomena.” Sunset spoke absentmindedly, and a little cleaning drone activated and began following her in flight.

Raven Inkwell sat down, and let her go. She shuddered out an exhale, flinching at another power surge shaking the room, the whole structure.

“...Raven…” Maud whispered. “We had to try. We had to.”

“...What good could you possibly have done, Maud. Honestly…” She rubbed her temples, incredibly exhausted. “What you both did was incredibly reckless.”

“Have you been counting how many universes she’s saved?” She spoke quietly, looking away. “The ‘anomaly’. How many worlds she’s changed for the better, and made it look easy. We haven’t been keeping track of it– But if the numbers are above the estimate…”

“...Billions of lives, yes.” Raven looked down shamefully. “She likely has saved billions by now… Maybe even reaching on the trillions.”

“All that, while cursed, and with no guarantee that she’ll ever get back home.” Maud fiddled with another console absentmindedly. “She’s the anti-us. And frankly, I would rather her home doesn’t get annihilated, even if she can’t ever return to it.”

“Do you think I want that, Maud? C’mon…” She sighed, shaking her head.

“I know it’s not enough. I’m not stupid. We’re never balancing out what we’ve done.” She shrugged slightly. “Just like the anomaly is never saving as many lives as we helped him kill.”

“...Below one percent.” She muttered, looking away.

“...Excuse me?” She tilted her head.

“He said the chances of her appearing in this universe are below one percent. But that’s something.”

Maud took a moment to process the odds.

Her eyes widened, and she inhaled sharply. “...Holy shit. If she came here–”

“--Don’t hold your breath.” Raven sighed, looking away. “She would only have an hour. What could she do?”

Save the world.

Save every world.

And avenge those that were.

“What else could I even do, Philo?” Sunset muttered, grimacing, as she moved by the cold hallways of the hive, and made her way to the exterior. “...I couldn’t not do something. That Sunset, she…!”

The little drone that flew around her buzzed and reshaped itself, glowing, making a few sounds.

“...It’s weird, isn’t it? To think there’s a force for multiversal good, out there… And that it’s me.Here I thought it was just us...” She sighed, almost smiling, giving the drone the tiniest nuzzles. “...Here I thought it was just him, eating every world he wanted.”

The little drone made a few low sounds.

“...I hate to admit it in front of her, but Raven is right. She’s always fucking right.” She stopped and leaned on a railing for a moment, watching pylons conduct electricity, feeling a power surge, and ignoring it. “...I wish Celestia was still here…!”

The little drone sat on her back, and buzzed silently.

“She would have really liked knowing that in some world out there, I got wings. I bet she would say something dumb like ‘see, little one? I knew you could do it!’ Bah, hahah…” Her laughter died down, as she looked into the cold distance. “...Maybe I’m better off dissected. Maybe it’d be better than to be helping him with this shit…”

The little robot did not respond.

She spent several minutes there, if not longer.

She spent a long time thinking and doing nothing at all.

The little robot buzzed red a few times.

“...Y-yeah, yeah, I’ve got tasks to do.” She finally moved, approaching one of the exits. “List them out, the first one is in the hangar area, right? Let’s get down there. Hopefully one of the transports hasn’t been used yet...”

She opened an airlock, and a gust of wind passed– They were at incredibly high attitudes.

She stepped on the railing, and beheld the maintenance exit she was passing through. It was precarious.

She took a deep breath. It was a long way to the nearest lift down, but at least she would be alone and with privacy.

Until, of course, much to her surprise, the Princess of Hope manifested behind her with a flash, and the railing trembled.

“Ugh. Metal and cold, wonderful.” She gathered herself, letting out a yawn, clearly having just woken up. “...What the fuck is this world…?”

Her eyes widened and she justifiably recoiled, taking a battle stance.

She recognized where she was.

A horizon emerges from thin air. No one was ready for it.

They strike surgically, they know their targets, and they strike mercilessly, knowingly, where they are least expected.

Every world fell all the same.

She recognized it as clear as day, the place she was on was the Argent hive exterior. An enormous moon-like structure made of metal and circuits, miles upon miles of unfeeling machine, and with its nerve-like branches spread out into the air, it was unmistakable. She could see the circumference of the structure from where she stood.

And with shocked, estranged breaths, she beheld the horizon.

The world was barren. Seemingly no vegetation or forests, just deserts and canyons devoid of life, and directly below the Argent hive, was what could resemble a city.

It was, of course, not a city. The number of living inhabitants there did not pass four digits, it was structure upon structure, formed as a halo around the hive, all built with one single purpose: To refuel, repair, replace, and prepare the fleet for the next incursion, all with cold metal.

There was no sun nor moon above them. A cold hue of purple lined the horizon as if the sun was forced beneath it, and there were no stars in the sky.

The Princess of Hope gritted her teeth, not in anger but complete confusion.

“...Where the hell am I? What happened here?!”

“I-it’s you…! Holy shit, it’s you!” Sunset spoke in complete disbelief, looking at her counterpart. “T-the anomaly…!”

“What?!” She took a step back. “What do you mean, it’s me?!”

“You need to hide. NOW.” The unicorn advised coming closer. “Follow me, c’mon!!”

She cycled the airlock, and stepped inside.

The alicorn did hesitate for a moment, before stepping inside the structure. “...So, this Equestria has been taken over by the Argent!?”

“No. No it hasn’t. We took over them.” She spoke in complete seriousness, leading the way. “C’mon, we can’t waste any time, they’re bound to find you if we linger.”

“I’ve never seen a world this advanced…?!” She beheld every metallic corner, every coil, every line of red light, every power surge with surprise “Are you… A janitor?!”

“I’m a survivor.” She affirmed without hesitation. “And I need you to kill someone for me.”

“You need me to– What the hell is going on here, explain it to me, NOW!” She stopped, forcing the unicorn to turn to her.

“If you don’t kill him now, he’s going to destroy your world.” She beheld her with immense anticipation. “His name is Hermes.”

“...You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”

It all felt like noise, sometimes. What are you going to do after high school? What’s your plans after this? What’s your career going to be? Where do you want to live? What do you want to study? Who do you want to be?

Where do you see yourself in ten years?

She didn’t care, as long as she could still hold her love in her arms.

“When you’ve travelled across the multiverse, you’ve seen barren worlds, right?” The unicorn led the way unflinchingly, incredibly carefully, yet in a hurry. “Worlds that are dead, devoid of life?”

“Yeah, I have! –How do you know about that?!” The alicorn followed her, still incredibly confused, piecing things together. “I figured that it was the Argent– Equestrias that didn’t manage to defeat them?”

“No. Argent are incredibly rare in the multiverse, and most Equestrias do survive them, even if with enormous casualties and damage– Yours is an outlier, there.” She shook her head. “But no Equestria has ever survived him. Every single barren world you've come across? That's his doing.”

“I don’t understand– How do you know who I am, what I’ve been doing?! What the hell is going on here?!”

“Haven’t you asked yourself why there haven’t been any universes you’ve seen that understood multiversal travel?!” She finally stopped herself, finally pausing, turning to her. “It’s because he ends them. He targets universes that are making breakthroughs, and destroys them before they can achieve full-scale multiversal travel like he has!!”

“...What the fuck…?” The alicorn muttered, looking away at the cold unfeeling interior.

“...There aren’t many like that. He didn’t start by targeting universes like those. But now it’s routine.” She spoke carefully, as she continued leading the way. “And you need to step up and kill him now, otherwise your universe is next!”

Of course, her universe qualified for having discovered multiversal travel. After all, her Hermes had cursed her.

She took an enormous, incredibly bitter, frustrated inhale.

“...Fuck it. Tell me where to go.” She walked faster now, side by side with her counterpart. “I’ll kill him.”

“Good.”

“Hey Sunset, shouldn’t you be at the hangars–” Maud Pie, who had arrived, stopped in her tracks, and beheld her coworker’s counterpart with widened eyes. “Holy shit you’re tall.”

Sunset read her name tag. ‘Refinery Staff Manager.’

“...There’s a Maud here too?” The alicorn stopped for a moment. “Are there elements of Harmony here?! Maybe if we–”

“He killed them.” Maud affirmed simply.

“...Is there a Celestia or a Luna here, do they–”

“He killed them too.” Maud affirmed simply.

“...So there’s no Twilight here–”

“He killed her.”

“Even your families?! Are there–”

“Sunset.” Maud stopped her, placing a calm hoof on her chest. “Think of any pony you’d like. If they’re not here in this room right now, they’re probably dead.” She took a single, short breath. “...And yes, he killed my family, all my sisters and parents.”

Her unicorn counterpart sighed, shaking her head. “He didn’t need a large Equestrian population for his world to be as efficient as possible. He keeps around a thousand of us alive for specific maintenance that we can do better than machines. But I assure you that if he didn’t think it was the most practical solution, he would have gotten rid of all of us too.”

“I don’t get it, the Hermes I saw, he was just a little nerd! How the fuck could he possibly–”

“Long story! And we don’t have the time!” Sunset nudged her. “You need to kill him, NOW!”

“She’s right. You do. Your one-hour time limit puts us at a massive disadvantage, but the fact that you’re inside the hive already gives us a chance.” Maud affirmed without hesitation. “You’d be saving probably thousands of worlds if you kill him.”

“What else is new?” The Princess of Hope let out a sigh from exhaustion. “I don’t know if I can–”

“If you kill him, we can send you back to your world.” Sunset lied to her counterpart, and did so without flinching. “Kill him and you can finally go home.”

Maud paused for a moment, regarding her Sunset, seeing through the lie, then just nodded. “...We do have the technology. We could.”

“All in under an hour, huh?” The alicorn raised a skeptical eyebrow. “Sounds difficult.”

“It’s going to be a lot more difficult if you don’t move now–”

“O-oh good heavens– The anomaly is here?!” Raven, who crossed the intersection were on, accidentally dropped her notepad in one of the sections below.

”FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!! IT’S ALL MY FAULT!!” She shouted, startling the others, silencing the room. “I BROUGHT MAGIC HERE, I REFUSED TO LEAVE, EVERYTHING THAT’S HAPPENING HERE IS BECAUSE OF ME, AND NOW YOUR LIVES MIGHT BE RUINED BECAUSE I REFUSED TO JUST LEAVE AND UNDO WHAT I DID– BECAUSE I THOUGHT I DESERVED BEING HERE WITH YOU–”

She was silenced with a hug. No one in the room agreed with her, no matter how right she might have been.

Sunset read her name tag. ‘Computing Staff Manager.’

“Y-you can’t be here– He’ll find you, if he hasn’t already–” Raven trembled.

“She’s here to kill him, Raven!” Sunset stepped in between them. “You have access to the control room, take her there, c’mon!!”

“Y-you honestly think she can go against an entire fleet, Sunset?!”

“There isn’t a fleet inside the control room.” Maud noted cleverly. “In fact, no mothership fits there, I imagine he wouldn’t even want to have the room be suited for a fight– There’s a lot he wouldn’t want to damage there. Less weapons.”

“See? It’s possible!” The Unicorn affirmed, no matter how little she believed in it. “We have to try!”

“None of you know what he is really capable of– You’re grasping at straws…!” Raven murmured while looking at the alicorn. “I’m so sorry you came here, Princess of Hope. But it’s a suicide mission, you shouldn’t–”

“...Princess of Hope?” She tilted her head in confusion, looking in between them. “I’m the Princess of Valor.”

With a sigh, Raven rubbed her temples. “...The inhabitants of your world began using this designation for you since you’ve left, it seems. Sorry, you’re not meant to know it, I suppose–”

“--I like it.” She didn’t smile, she just looked down, not having the time to process it fully. “...Yeah. Hope. I like it.”

“The Hivemind’s brain and the main power core are all in the control room, right next to him.” Maud stated simply, but ensured the alicorn was paying attention. “You destroy the brain, the Argent can’t move without him. You kill him, and the Argent revert to their original programming.”

“...And if I destroy the power core?”

“It all goes down. Everything.” Sunset muttered with determination. “He’ll have backups and contingencies, but the damage it’ll do… It’ll at the very least delay the incursion to your world for a few years.”

Maud nodded unflinchingly. “To destroy the power core, you can’t just blast it or drain it of power. You have to overcharge it. It’ll cause the most damage to the whole power grid.”

“He won’t let her make it that far– He’ll be ready for her.” Raven tried discouraging. “He’ll be ready for you. It’s a suicide mission, Sunset!”

“I don’t care, point me where to go. This other me said that he’ll destroy my world, I can’t let that happen.” She huffed, without hesitation. “I’m here. I don’t care about what might happen, if I can do some good, I have to try. Even if…” Her voice trailed off, as did her gaze. “Even if my world might already be doomed even if I save it.”

“Great!” Her unicorn counterpart forced a smile. “Okay, go on, Raven! Show her the way!”

Raven did not move an inch, her gaze was frozen onto the floor. “...If she destroys the power core, we might not survive. N-none of the others, they might not survive. We might not survive.”

Sunset nodded immediately. “Raven, there’s barely a thousand of us. Compare that to the billions of lives we’ve helped him take. Compare that to the trillions he can and will still take if we don't do anything.” She had absolutely no hesitation in her voice. “I don’t care. I’m ready.”

Maud simply nodded in agreement. “It’s the right thing to do.”

“And you’re okay with this? It won’t be like any enemy you’ve faced, I can’t stress enough.” Raven turned to the alicorn with pity in her gaze. “It’s almost certainly death.”

“What other choice do I have?” She murmured without a second thought. “I’m sure it can’t be worse than fighting a Kraken or Discord.”

“It can.” Raven whispered with fear. “B-but, I suppose… I suppose we may as well try. You two better evacuate the hive this instant.”

Maud beheld the alicorn with a stern gaze. “...Make it hurt.”

“That’s the spirit, that’s the spirit!” Sunset cheered her other self. “Go on, go save the multiverse, other me– Good luck– Actually, nevermind, you don’t need it.” The unicorn shook her head, letting out an ironic chuckle. “You’re the lucky one.”

She beheld her wings, the objects that her counterpart was pointing at.

“...Sure I am.”

No matter what, I still want to be here with you.

I will always, always want to be here with you.

This was the longest elevator ride of her life.

The Princess of Hope towered over her, and she realised very quickly that her fears led to resignation. After all, she was not the one at threat here.

The elevator passed through dozens upon dozens of internal levels of the hivemind, the power hummed, and yet, the trip was eerily quiet.

“The other me was lying about being able to take me home, I assume.” The alicorn muttered while facing forward.

Adjusting her glasses with a tired, dry chuckle, Raven nodded. “...Not exactly. We do have the technology, and we know how to operate it. But guess who controls it…”

“Hermes.” She narrowed her eyes.

“Killing him involves destroying our power grid and trashing a lot of what we have. In under an hour we couldn’t repair any of it, much less would that be our focus if all we want to do is survive– And that is in the huge if you’ll manage to actually kill him. Which, I need to reinstate, is not exactly possible.”

“Hm.”

“And obviously if you die here or he’s still alive when you’re gone, we won’t be able to send you back for a multitude of reasons.” She turned to her slightly, beholding her sternly. “...Are you having second thoughts?”

“No.”

More silence passed, the elevator continued to move them further and further into death row.

And in it, Raven Inkwell let out an exhausted sigh, one that held onto years of resignation.

And spoke as simply as she could.

“...He knows you’re coming.”

The alicorn barely reacted, only letting out a hum of affirmation.

“...He’s known you’ve been here since the second you arrived.” She adjusted her glasses, eyes barely open. “And he knows you’re coming… He told me to take you to him.”

And still, the alicorn barely reacted.

“...I’m sorry, Sunset. I’m trading you for their safety. For her safety.” She was genuine with her apology.

“Don’t be sorry.” She shrugged, but her expression was battle hardened, ready for a fight. “You’re just trying to survive, and you were always pragmatic, Raven. I can’t say I’m surprised.”

“...T-the last promise Celestia made me do… Was to keep Sunset safe.” She murmured, holding back tears. “W-when all this was happening, when he first started taking control…!”

The alicorn’s expression softened, just a little. “...You did the best you could, under the circumstances. It can’t be easy watching somepony you helped raise be in a world like this…!”

“S-she’s a survivor. You are a survivor. Sunset Shimmer is a survivor.” Raven muttered with a tiny smile, through tears. “A-and look at you…! Celestia would be so proud…!”

“--She is.”Sunset shared the same, slight smile. “Back home… She is.”

Raven forced herself to look forward. “...I’m sorry this happened to you. It isn’t fair…”

“None of this is fair. Get the memo, Raven. ...Sunsets don’t tend to have happy endings. I’ve gotten used to that by now.” She murmured, looking away. “I’m just another unlucky Sunset. Nothing special. …I guess I just have the benefit of perspective.”

Silence, accentuated only by the rising levels of the elevator. Energy conduits seemed to be more frequent now.

“...You must be wondering how all this happened.” Raven spoke quietly, carefully, with a quick wave around them. “We don’t have much time, but…”

“It won’t change what I’m about to do.” Sunset snarled silently.

“Just… Let me fill the silence, then.” She pleaded, and began speaking, all with incredible exhaustion in her voice.

“...He seemed so unassuming, at first. He truly was just an average scientist, with a peculiar thesis. When he came to us with the ideas for multiversal travel magic, most of us were skeptical… But he had cracked it. He had discovered it, and he had proof. A lot of other Hermes never left the drawing boards… But this one did. And most of us didn’t live to regret it.”

The elevator was approaching its destination.

“...We first only contacted other worlds to exchange knowledge and ideas, to see the wonderful little differences. Twilight was so excited, meeting another version of herself. Celestia was truly fascinated by a new degree of magic even Starswirl had given up on– And you, well… Our Sunset wasn't here for most of it.”

“...Runaway?”

“No. Still a pupil. Twilight had just… Surpassed you.”

“Heh, yeah, she does that.” She couldn’t help but grin at the thought. “I imagine the other me might have been bitter about it.”

“If she had wings like Twilight, Hermes would have targeted her too. Not so bitter anymore…”

The elevator was closer still.

“...One of our neighbouring universes began getting attacked by Argent. We figured we could help, double their forces, so to speak. But Hermes, he had a better idea. We had been exposed to so much knowledge already, so much of a head start… We had the chance to study the Argent even before they attacked our world. So he had a pretty good idea of what to do.”

The elevator was nearly there.

“The Argent were all automated, but he speculated that they could be given directions if their main brain was… Replaced. It was far too late before we understood what that meant for us. A pony with access to perfected multiversal technology also gave an automaton alien hivemind a conscience… His own. And the rest, well…”

“...He knew the identities of all the rulers of Equestria, and knew how to target them where they were least prepared– And– Oh no.” She let out an ironic chuckle. “He’s the Argent Princess.”

“The closest thing there could be to one, yes. You said you had the benefit of perspective…” Raven looked down, as the elevator reached its destination. “You’re about to meet someone with perspective to spare.”

This, whatever it meant, was happening. She couldn’t decipher it yet. It would take her months to, desperate, painful months of pushing herself to her limit, beyond breaking. The meaning, as many things were, was obvious in retrospect. The kind of answer that is right in front of you, that you fight for everyday, desperately.

It meant everything.

The control room was in sight.

With a flash, Sunset Shimmer adorned her Valkyrie armor.

Raven made the motion to follow her, but the elevator doors shut before her.

“That’s quite alright, Raven.” His voice echoed coldly, yet silently throughout the room. “You’ve done what you were required to do.”

She tried to protest, but the elevator simply began descending.

Sunset grunted, but accepted it. She was now alone with him.

She took only the briefest moments to scan her surroundings. Energy pylons protected by metal functioned as columns around the room, the ceiling was tall, so she could fly if needed, and above, was an enormous brutalistic metal orb, connected with maybe a hundred wires.

That had to be the brain– Encased in an enormous layer of steel she did not know if she could puncture.

She looked down to the floor. The lines of light all led to the center of the room, below the orb, below him. Was the power core beneath them? Could she pull it out?

And then she beheld him.

It took a lot to get under her skin, but what she was was grotesque and pitiful all at once.

He was a unicorn, once. His lower body was gone, what was left hung like a puppet tied by dozens of wires, they entangled him in places, or just were connected directly to skin, and he did not care. His hooves seemed to be mostly metal, and his head seemed to be the only truly organic part– Covered by a visor that constantly had text scrolling through it.

And his horn was surrounded and entangled by tech and electronics. It reminded her of the same device that she had been shot with to be cursed in the first place, in her homeworld.

All of that, while he didn’t even look at her. His gaze was always far, as if he could see invisible screens, as if he could read the air, but never focus on her. Did he even have eyes behind that visor?

“Are you really controlling the Argent… Or are they controlling you?” She asked cautiously, as she came closer.

The tiniest smile manifested in his lips. “...Would that make any difference for you?”

“No.” She narrowed her eyes, gritting her teeth. “It wouldn’t.”

She wasted no more time. With a leap forward, she charged her horn and ignited him with the light of the sun.

Her magic was absorbed by an incredibly powerful cylinder-like energy barrier that protected him from floor to ceiling.

“You don't waste time.” He commented ironically. “Expected, for someone with so little of it to spare. Are you ready to talk now?”

She sat down, quietly, letting out an annoyed sigh.

Cold silence passed, and only after a while did she finally speak. “...Can you send me home?”

“I can.”

“...But you won’t.”

“The whole point of my incursions is the element of surprise.” He scoffed nigh imperceptibly. Above him, holographic images of an Equestrian globe with multiple targets marked red appeared. “If you were to return, you would notify your world of the scale of the attack they should be expecting, and that is a significant increase in the waste of resources on my end, with the same final result: Your complete annihilation, at a greater cost for my resources. So no.”

The hologram showcased certain alicorns, and certain world leaders, and all their locations in the world. Argent ships, with the color red, targeted them particularly, and spread out into the rest of the land.

Sunset could see directly where her wife was– There was even an image of her. She was a priority target.

She swallowed her anger, glaring at him.

He couldn’t help but chuckle lightly– His voice barely audible without technological modulation. “...You want to know why you’re not dead yet, and why I do what I do?”

“It won’t make a difference for me.” She took a battle stance.

The hologram dissipated.

“You’re a traveller, like me.” The fact that he was smiling confused and upset her. “I wanted a chance to have your perspective– You have no idea how unusual it is for another being to travel the multiverse… We are incredibly rare; Especially one like you, so unlikely.”

“...Unlikely…?”

Hundreds of Sunset Shimmer holograms manifested around them. Immediately, many of them received fatal injuries and died– And the rest seemed to be running, failing, falling.

Little by little there were less and less of them, but many endured.

Sunset looked around her in silent anguish.

Screens above him showed footage of universes she might have recognized.

“Sunset Shimmer is not meant to be an alicorn.” He stated coldly, uncaringly, without emotion. “All the data I've gathered, every world I’ve seen— And you are the only living alicorn Sunset Shimmer I have ever witnessed. I presume you’ve come to the same conclusion I did long ago, after being exposed to the multiverse.”

She ignored all the light around her. “Enlighten me.”

Every single Sunset hologram died out at once, in a tidal wave of orange.

“Nothing… Matters.” His voice shuddered for a single moment, then his coldness returned. “Nothing out there matters. The worlds, their lives, all our variants… It’s all just… Noise.”

Hundreds of holograms of different Equestrias spread out above them. So many similar, some already dead. A few dozens already taken by him, crossed out with red exes.

“...So that’s why you do this.” She looked around herself, at the cold unfeeling miles of steel. “You just don’t care.”

“You could say that.” He shrugged, shifting, beholding invisible texts and screens. “I suppose in a sense, after wanting to search for other worlds all my life, I came to realize fairly quickly something that should have been obvious to me all along: The more you have of something, the less it is valuable to you.”

“So you take whatever you want. And kill however many you want?” She snarled, beholding the already too-many number of worlds he had taken.

“There are other universes. Other versions of the same thing. Frankly, I don’t see the difference between what I do and what stars do when they age.” He shrugged nigh imperceptibly. “There are so many Equestrias that are doomed even without my interference– I am simply moving the scales along faster, and taking what I require in the process.”

One by one, the holograms above them dissipated, many Equestrias fell.

And he didn’t care. “Equestria, statistically speaking, is doomed to fail. A dying breed. Neither world is more special than the other. Surely, you must have realised by now. There are uncountable Sunset Shimmers out there. Did you weep at the sight of all of the dead ones?”

She had no response, all she could do was grit her teeth. Holograms around him became… Him, but as a unicorn, a regular pony, running around, fiddling with consoles, stacking papers, adjusting his glasses, trying to be heard. “I am not a hypocrite. I do not weep for my counterparts either. Statistically speaking, there was always bound to be one of me that succeeded– I just happen to be the lucky one, same as you.”

“You and I have a very different measure of success.” She snarled, waving around. “I think any other version of you is better than you.”

“Grains of sand in a desert. I’m sure you have felt the same, after a month of being exposed to the multiverse.”

The Equestrian holograms filled the air in the entire room. Hundreds upon hundreds of worlds, and a single orange line was bouncing around them at complete random.

It was her.

“Do not mourn your Equestria. For there are other worlds that would make the same mistakes.” He affirmed coldly, finally turning to her. “Very few Equestrias manage to endure for very long. After a certain point, they will fall. I just… Expedite the process. And I make it a point of what I do to be quick and efficient.”

As the red line became more and more distant from her world, she saw her home, and the same primary targets appear around it.

It was just another world to be crossed off a list.

“You could do so much with your technology. You could help so many people.” She narrowed her eyes, her muscles tensed. “And all you do is this– You purposefully target other Equestrias that might discover all you have, all you’ve done, and you kill them so you don’t have competition, so you don’t have threats.”

“It’s not personal. It’s never personal.” He spoke earnestly, tilting his head in an unnatural manner. “I’m sure you understand now, how unnecessary it is to travel the multiverse. I’m sparing them from our fate.”

“And butchering the competition in the process.”

“There should never be another being like me. There can never be another being like me.” He affirmed incredibly coldly. “So I’m ensuring I am the only one. Even if it means killing other versions of myself. I’m the Hermes that cracked it– And frankly, I am right to think I should be the only one.”

“All that… For nothing at all.”

The holograms dissipated, replaced by the empty space.

“Like I said… It doesn’t matter. If you value your life, simply let the clock run out, and continue being an anomaly. I’ll get to you soon enough.” He shrugged once more. “If you’d like to die, by all means, begin your tantrum. I had your disposal on my to-do list, either way.”

With an inhale, she was done. “You’re not even a monster– You’re a fucking machine. You think that your lack of empathy sets you apart, makes you better? Well, I’m here to put an end to your reign of sunk cost fallacy idiocy.” Her armor erupted into flames, her wings spread wide, she took a battle stance. “For every world you’ve hurt, for every world I’ve saved, for every world you would still hurt, and my very own world– I WILL DESTROY YOU!”

He did not even flinch as she charged at him like a meteor. “Security, eliminate the anomaly.”

“Your anger and your rage are certainly good places to draw your strength.” Those words resonated, and made her wonder. That anger, it was a part of her since she was born. It was a subdued wildfire. Did it define her? Did she want it to define her? If it was all she had, what kind of monster would she be?

And where else could she possibly draw her strength from?

Any consoles or paraphernalia retracted into the safety of the floor, the control room was almost entirely smooth now.

Argent drones emerged from hatches on the walls, pathways opened and they flooded the room, they came from every direction.

She shot another blast at Hermes’s barrier and watched it absorb her blast– But she could see that it was possible to puncture it, maybe damage it, if she had time.

She did not have time.

He was an important target, but he couldn’t be the priority.

Because in the air around the room, fifty drones began circling her, shooting lasers and blasting her with electricity.

The fight became incredibly frantic.

She could see it in their behaviour– These drones did not behave in the same way that the ones she had fought years prior did.

They were less organized, less worried about damaging their surroundings or friendly fire, and yet, this only made them more dangerous to her.

She swung her wings furiously, tearing the drones apart with her armor, she blasted them with magic and fire, pushing them back. They weren’t very strong but they had numbers.

Lasers, electricity, even dive bombing her, she was getting shot and hit frequently, and her armor was not reflecting the damage very well.

She had to take flight and get distance, but they were occupying the entire room. She ran around the walls, and flew as fast as she could, spinning striking, desperately forced into the defensive.

“You are aware I have enough forces to raid a world, I presume?” Hermes was completely disinterested, not even looking at her. “You’ve already lost.”

There wasn’t enough space for an army in this room. She had to take advantage of that.

She began to fiercely try to spread her flames across the room, to little success. Barely any objects were flammable.

With the force of a meteor, she charged against one of the energy pylons, and pierced through it.

The electrical blast echoed across the room and spread through dozens of drones, forcing them on the ground, malfunctioning.

She felt the force of the electricity coursing through her veins, it grounded her too. It burned her insides, she was forced to roll and recover, but smiled, seeing that it had damaged the enemy more.

And more drones replaced the fallen ones.

A different drone shot her from behind– A harpoon pierced her shoulder, and with a metal chord bound to it, the drone fiercely pulled her back.

With a scream, she entangled a wing onto the harpoon, and pulled the drone towards herself, then crushed it.

More harpoons were fired from several directions.

With her skillful dodges, they were hitting each other more than anything– But it was getting harder to fly with all this in the way.

She used their harpoons against them, entangling drones amongst themselves, but not destroying them. Several drones were bound together, smacking each other, flying clumsily, troubling each other's flight paths.

Another type of drone appeared, one that shot concussive bombs.

The first one got her– She had never even seen a grenade like this before. She had to spin mid air to recover momentum, and fly properly again, which was getting difficult.

She didn’t even notice that one of her back legs’s armor had broken off entirely.

More drones fired bombs and harpoons. With her magic, she began diverging the shots, and then gathering them.

She gathered a few bombs, and contained their blasts, and with one fell throw, targeted a pylon near Hermes.

His barrier shuddered. Electricity filled the air. This time, she was ready. Taking advantage of the brief power surge shaking the room, she targeted the barrier and began trying to pierce through it once more.

He did not react to her glare, to her savagery, to her anger, as she desperately tried piercing his lifeline with her magic.

“Cute.” He noted, shrugging. “Diverting extra power to the barrier now.”

Her work was for nothing, and another harpoon struck her flank. Piercing her armor, and pulling her away.

Her chestplate was nearly entirely shattered at this point, as more bombs and shots were fired at her.

She began teleporting, and doing so at impeccable speeds. Every hop led to another slash, every second she was elsewhere.

And the drones got even more aggressive. Friendly fire became more frequent, but they would be replaced by new ones just as fast.

With her magic, she began gathering drones. She did so incredibly fast and fiercely, crushing them into one big ball ready to blow.

With a skilled throw, she detonated two pylons in one.

The entire room shuddered, electricity burned the air, lights flashed.

She had a mere second to take a breath before attacking again.

This time, she targeted the orb above the room. Most wires were safeguarded behind the barrier that protected Hermes, but not all of them. She began slashing the ones on the sides as she flew around the highest parts of the room, and the drones trying to shoot at her often helped her efforts more than anything.

Every slash electrified her body, forcing her to stop for half a second and feel pain, but she ignored it, and pushed herself forward.

“Our connections don’t require wires to function, they are merely the most efficient method.” He spoke quietly, unperturbed. “You are not hurting us in the way you think you are.”

She ignored every word and kept working.

She spewed flames with her horn, and even with her mouth, spreading them far, at the very least blinding the drones temporarily.

She landed only for a moment, channeling what speed and strength she could, and fiercely took off again, directly towards the enormous metal orb above them.

Her force meant nothing, she bounced off the metal, barely denting it, the heat causing more of a disturbance than anything.

Several drones entered a formation and fired at her at once, predicting her flight pattern, and struck her directly in the chest.

She fell. Her chestplate shattered, as did another leg armor, her wing’s armors were barely holding on.

She forced herself to stand and to get up and take flight again.

Blood drenched her mane and ran down her body, and she ignored it.

Bleeding had come naturally to her. Agony was a close friend. Pain was as easy as breathing. A part of her daily routine. The absence of pain was in itself strange. It was something to wince at, something to raise an eyebrow, something that she felt in her gut, and it felt wrong.

Her helmet was badly damaged, bent and scratched. A harpoon struck it and bounced off, and she used that to pull the drone towards herself and strike it away.

New plan. There were only a few pylons remaining in the room.

She began flying, dodging, and focussing on two new targets.

At first, she saw the hatches and different pathways that drones were coming from, and began welding them shut with flames.

It wasn’t easy, she was shot and stuck several times as she did it.

So to buy time, she would destroy a pylon to send a power surge through the area.

Those few precious seconds where drones were malfunctioning gave her the chance to incinerate a few of the corridors where the Argent were spawning from, reducing their reinforcements, but not by much.

“Nothing you do here can’t be easily undone with a bit of work.” He noted as he watched her fly. “You are merely inconveniencing us.”

The floors and walls were littered with ashes and metal rubble and craters, the control room was getting trashed, except for its center. Parts of the room actually were on fire, and stayed that way.

Lights blinked, sparks flew, and the drones chased her desperately.

They were firing missiles now– The pace of the fight was increasing, but only becoming more savage.

She spewed flames to explode the missiles prematurely, constantly turning, leaping, flying.

She had to focus on casting barriers more often now. Using the drones near her as shields, and dodging incredibly aggressively.

Only a few pylons remained. The flames circled her like a tornado, and some drones exploded merely by getting closer.

One of the missiles got lucky– Striking her directly in the head.

Her helmet flew away, torn in two. Barely any armor remained in her body.

A Harpoon struck her flank. Then another, then another, then another.

Drones from all sides began circling her, entangling her, forcing her down.

And she screamed.

Wasted potential? Did she ever have any potential at all? Good, bad, it didn’t matter. In the end, with the absence of purpose, she would always be nothing. Complacency was like an old friend, one she greeted with a shrug.

“Power flow reaching nonoptimal capabilities.” A disembodied, incredibly robotic voice echoed across the control room.

“Hm. We’ll get to it.” Hermes noted, beholding the many shattered pylons. “She’s a more pressing target. We’re almost finished here.”

“Barrier strength waning.” The same robotic voice noted. “Power core instability at 27%.”

“We’ve had worse.” He nodded with a shrug. “Are you about done?”

There were a few dozen metallic Harpoons embedded into her skin now, drones were electrifying her, she was screaming, unable to fly, simply enduring it on the ground.

Her armor was nearly entirely destroyed, and the pieces that remained of it did not protect her.

She yelled out, flames erupted from her horn, but then were swiftly stifled.

She began walking, moving. With her wings, and with her entire body, she began pulling at the drones that were pulling her.

With all her strength, she began waving them, pulling on the chords that bound the harpoons on her back, forcing their ropes to be entangled, and soon enough there were dozens of drones entangled by her aggressive force.

The entire room felt the weight of their swings. The harpoons detached from her body, she grasped them with magic and kept swinging, unleashing flames to join the maelstrom.

And Hermes watched with disinterest.

The last pylons were destroyed. Like a chain reaction, nearly all drones in the room exploded with the blast of the dozens upon dozens of foes she had gathered at once shaking the foundations of the control room.

Flashing lights, sparks, and flames– Alarms rang in the distance and were ignored by the two living beings present.

There were so many pieces of destroyed drones scattered across the room it was hard to walk normally for most. Things were falling off the air, wires were buzzing, alerts were pinging.

Sunset and Hermes made eye contact.

She was drenched in her own blood, nearly choking in it, and still, even still, she leapt forward.

With two hooves and her horn, with all the strength and magic she currently had, she began pulling at the barrier that still protected him.

It was giving way, and she was making progress. She was screaming through all of it.

“...Impressive. Some Celestias and Grogars I’ve eliminated performed worse than you.” He noted calmly, as he fiddled with invisible screens and buttons. “I’ve gotten the battle data I need. I’m satisfied.”

The electronics attached to his head and horn glowed. And with a simple tilt, he fired a harmless beam at her head.

Sunset Shimmer collapsed on her back and began convulsing.

“...See?” He noted with a small grin. “Do you see?”

Every single star in the sky every single person on the street every friend and enemy, everything, everyone, everything, constantly calling to your attention, desperately grasping for it, trying with every fiber of their being to have your attention pointed at them and nothing else–

–It’s so hard to be in the now. To cherish this moment, just this moment.

Especially when there’s nothing to cherish about it.

“Just a tantrum after all.” He commented with a slight smile. “Security measures diverted. Repair team dispatched. Firefighting team dispatched.”

The drones that were previously attacking her changed directions and duties. Some were stifling fires, others were repairing the damage to the room, such as the hatches and the pylons.

And Sunset continued to convulse on the floor, drooling blood, unable to focus her eyes on anything.

“Power flow at subpar capacity. Power core threatened. Control room damaged. Power core instability at 43%.” A robotic voice coldly echoed.

“We’re getting to it. Even machines are impatient sometimes– Ironic, isn’t it?” He smiled, shrugging. “I suppose if your goal was to delay my assault on your world, you’ve achieved that. It will take a day or two before this control room is at optimal capacity.”

“Estimated time of repair, twenty two hours.” The voice resounded.

“Hm. How about that.” He chuckled. “Not even a day.”

Sunset could barely move, just twitch. Her eyes darted around the room, she made guttural sounds.

“It’s a neat trick, isn’t it?” He pointed at his horn. “Your version of Hermes created a tool capable of shooting you randomly across the multiverse each hour. I made something a bit different.”

She breathed incredibly quickly, hyperventilating, clutching her head.

“Every second, your mind is taken through the perspectives of several different selves in several different universes.” He explained simply, watching her contort herself. “It’s a bit difficult to keep normal bodily functions. Most I’ve shot with this lose their sanity in under a minute. I wonder how long you’ll last.”

She muttered words, apologies, pleas, all in vain, all incoherent.

“It gives you a lot of perspective, seeing all these pointless, meaningless glimpses into a vast ocean of alternate lives.” He looked away into the many debris of the room, quietly muttering. “Nothing matters, as the grains of sand in the desert blind you.”

She desperately tried holding on.

She saw everything and nothing.

Canterlot.

Griffon Stone.

Dragon Lands.

Ponyville.

Canterlot.

Ponyville.

Tartarus.

House

Road

Carriage

Room

Corridor

Road

Cave

Friends

Strangers

Parents

Enemies

Humans

Starlight

Bon Bon

Celestia

Starswirl

Flash

Raven

Timber

Rarity

Tirek

Adagio

Twilight

Cadance

Trixie

Midnight

Flash

Twilight

Tempest

Twilight

Wallflower

Celestia

Twilight

Celestia

Twilight

Twilight S

Twilight Sp

Twilight Spa

Twilight Spar

Twilight Spark

Twilight Sparkl

T w i l i g h t S p a r k l e

Twilight Sparkle

Images kept flashing in her head.

But she didn’t care anymore.

She saw something.

She saw something different.

Something important.

Just a split second, but it was so clear.

Her wife.

Surrounded by other Sunset Shimmers.

Sunset Shimmers she recognized.

Right next to a Hermes. One she recognized.

Right next to a mirror.

And technology she recognized.

Sunset Shimmer smiled.

Despite the blood, despite the wounds, despite how tired she was, despite everything…

…Twilight Sparkle was looking for her.

Sunset Shimmer stood up.

“This will only work if we sever the filaments one by one. We need extreme precision.” Sweat dripped from her brow. The atmosphere of the room was cold and empty.

“Then why did you call me? I’m never one to do things subtle–” She was swiftly interrupted and reprimanded– No amount of self loathing would get them anywhere.

“You are capable of learning so much, in so little time, little one– Brute force is not all you are worth. We’ve only begun to discover just what you’re capable of.”

Hermes did not notice her standing up.

He did not notice what she began doing.

A magical surge overtook the entire room, then and only then he noticed…

That Sunset Shimmer was standing up again.

Her magic enveloped the floor below him, around the barrier, and forced it up.

The metal creaked and groaned, things snapped and alarms blarred.

Sunset Shimmer smiled.

Her power seemed to triple, and she didn’t even notice.

With an enormous, mighty yank of her magic, the floor below and around the barrier Hermes was on began giving way, rising, and the barrier faltered because of it.

“Power core compromised.” The robotic voice glitched and complained.

“What is going on.” Hermes murmured fearfully, his voice cracked. “H-how are you standing?! How is this possible?! SECURITY–”

The floor gave way, with an enormous house-sized power crystal being pulled into the room halfway.

Hundreds of wires and connections were around it, tied to it, and she didn’t bother touching them.

Because Hermes’s barrier was gone, and he was compromised.

With an agile leap, and her horn alight, she severed the many wires that were binding him to the enormous orb above.

“Fool! This isn’t enough, my connection can’t be severed this easily–” he was silenced by her pinning him to the floor, crushing his visor in half, breaking the machines attached to his head, forcing him down. “HOW ARE YOU STILL FIGHTING?!”

She took only a moment, only a second to snarl at him with a smile.

“You’re never going to break this part of me.”

And with the light of her horn, with all the strength she still had, she began overcharging the power crystal that fueled the entire hive.

Cutting her own heart out would be easy. Burning with a smile would be easy. She found herself fearless, devoid of any inhibitions, lighter than air. Hope was a core principle, and yet, invisible, a part of breathing. And just like that, her Valor was known far and wide.

The process of overcharging the power crystal was difficult, but she stood her ground.

Around her, systems began failing. The power surge she was causing made several drones malfunction.

“STOP THIS! YOUR EFFORTS ARE FUTILE– SECURITY, STOP HER, KILL HER!!”

She was firing a singular beam of energy directly into the crystal, watching the power grow exponentially.

Sparks flew in every direction. The electricity was in the air. Alarms blarred louder and louder, and she didn’t care.

“Power core instability at 76%. Warning. Power core reaching critical conditions. Warning power core reaching–” The voice distorted and shut down.

Sunset intensified her beam.

“THIS IS MEANINGLESS, IF YOU DESTROY THIS PLACE–”

“You’ll be dead.” She snarled with a smile. “Just like me.”

The entire room was shaking, the entire hive was groaning and shuddering, the power core was glowing with the intensity akin to a sun.

And she didn’t stop.

“ACTIVATE WINDOW TO ANOMALOUS UNIVERSE!”Hermes declared.

Right next to them, a mirror emerged from the ground.

In a second, the image on it rippled, and stabilized.

Sunset’s smile waned.

“IF YOU KILL ME, YOU’LL NEVER RETURN HOME!” Hermes pleaded.

The Princess of Hope beheld the mirror with anguish.

Her wife was looking right back at her through it.

It wasn’t an illusion, or a recording, or a still image. It was the real deal– A silent window into her world. It was their Community Center behind that mirror.

There were several Sunsets on the other side– Spike was there too, even some others. And she ignored them, focusing exclusively on her wife.

Twilight Sparkle was mouthing words, pleading, recognizing her easily. She was touching the mirror, and feeling despair over it not being a doorway.

Sunset knew how to read her lips. She knew her body language by heart. Twilight was begging her to come home. She was pleading.

And Sunset didn’t stop. She couldn’t stop.

She took in the little details on her wife's face, despite the mourning. She missed that face, that body, to little and big things. And she reveled on the fact that she did not forget them, that this was a reminder of what once was.

The time they shared was real. It happened and it was good-- It was over now-- But it happened. It happened and it was good.

Twilight begged her to come home. And they both knew there was no way for that to happen.

The Princess of Hope made eye contact with her wife, and tried her best to smile confidently, despite the circumstances. She tried with everything she had. Everything was quiet now.

She didn’t hear the energy, the explosions, the alarms, or Hermes yelling in her grasp.

She looked at Twilight Sparkle and spoke. She spoke the words she presumed would be the last they shared, words she knew her wife couldn’t hear, but hopefully could understand. She spoke them with all the love she could.

Then she forced herself to look away.

“IF YOU KILL ME–” Hermes couldn’t even flail in her grasp, as she forced him down. “YOU’LL NEVER REACH YOUR HOME!”

“And neither will you.”

And with a final smile, with a final push, with all she had, she unleashed the rest of her energy into the power crystal.

Through her efforts, the power core of the Argent hive exploded.

The weight of the world on her shoulders was comforting. She had broken so many times before. But never again. All of her life had lived up to this weight, to this burden, and here she was, holding it. She was exactly where she wanted to be. She was exactly where she deserved to be. She was exactly where she was meant to be. And she would die.

The arboretum shuddered.

Sunset shouted as loud as she could to the ponies around her. “INTO THE BUNKER, C’MON, HURRY UP, LET’S GO PEOPLE!”

“W-we just lost power!” Raven noted as a console she fiddled with shut down. Every light around them shut down. “T-the power core, it must be– This is a catastrophic failure through all systems!!”

They beheld past the ceiling of the arboretum, through the glass and into the sky, what was happening to the hive, in the all-too-close distance.

The enormous Argent hive began falling slowly, taken by gravity into the facilities below.

One of the ponies behind them cried out in surprise. “I-I T-THINK– I THINK THE SUN IS RISING?!”

Scars were as much a part of her hide as anything was, at this point. Each told a story, a story of survival, a story of hard fought victories, a story of struggles. It was the tapestry of her life. She wondered if it was right to feel pride over wounds, but regardless, they were proof that she was alive.

She felt numb. No pain anymore. The control room was quiet now. The entire structure groaned, as she stood from the crater she was on.

Still alive, somehow. The heat and the flames of the explosion didn’t bother her as much as the wounds in her body did– And now, she couldn’t even feel those anymore. She was thinking of something else.

Hermes, from a corner, unable to walk or stand, sputtered out. “This is just a setback. Congratulations are in order, however. You just made this personal.”

She did not respond, as she closed her eyes, feeling everything around her.

“This is my promise. I will rebuild my facilities, rebuild my fleet, rebuild my hive.”He coughed out, words failing and glitching.“And when I do, I will reduce your world to atoms, and parade the bodies of your loved ones across the multiverse–”

No.

She declared simply.

She began floating, lighter than air. Unburdened.

She had just witnessed the fabric of the multiverse. She had attuned with everything, she had felt Harmony as she made a decision for the safety of every single loved one she had.

She thought of every world she had saved, every version of herself that would get a sunrise because of what she had just done.

Thinking of home, she appreciated everything. The grass, the friends, the air, her family, her sky, her sun, the home she had…

And she thought of her wife. Their world.

Their love, most of all.

But she wasn’t smiling. She turned to hermes, Her wings spread wide.

Her eyes glowed like stars.

Four more wings sprouted from her back, like the blooming of a flower.

Six enormous wings, a solar crown around her horn, All as she let out a deafening whisper.

YOU WOULD HURT US.

YOU WOULD HURT HER.

WON’T

LET

YOU

Somewhere, the sun was rising.

Sunset Shimmer’s light engulfed the control room, as the metal around her and the entire surroundings began melting.

The core above her turned to molten steel. Its insides faltered, the true Argent brain began shuddering and getting obliterated.

Her six wings spread wide.

The Argent hive was torn asunder.

“You are destined for greatness.” How much of this was her fault, for ever having muttered that lie to her? A lie she swallowed fully and with gusto, dedicating all of herself to it. A lie that would kill her.

The dust settled eventually. Raven helped Sunset and several others pry open the doors of their bunker, and after moving some rubble, they made their way out.

“...Holy shit the sun did rise.” Sunset muttered in disbelief, past the broken glass of the arboretum, at the clouds in the skies. “...But it’s setting again?”

“No.” Raven shook her head simply. “It’s just… Going to be like that for a while. T-this is good news! It’s good news. It means we have natural sunlight for plant growth– If everything else goes well…”

“I have more good news.” Maud murmured, as she fiddled with a console. “We have at least one working generator. Auxiliary power can be turned on if need be– We’ll survive the cold.”

Many of the survivors looked amongst themselves, unsure if this was a blessing or a curse.

Sunset climbed a tree, and narrowed her eyes. With swift teleportation, she was standing atop the facility, near one of the broken glass ceilings.

The sun was in the horizon, bathing the sky and her with a warm orange hue. She couldn’t help but smile and shudder, wondering for a moment just how long it had been.

“...Guys the hive is toast! It’s finished!” Her smile grew wider. “It’s going to take weeks for us to get to the insides of the hive but–”

The enormous moon-like structure was cracked and torn apart, fallen into pieces on the facilities ahead of them– Like it had been broken in half, and its insides melted.

“HERMES IS DEAD!!” She declared with more joy than she had felt in so many years.

Hesitant cheers erupted around them, and then full blown celebration.

Finally as soon as they died down, Raven, smiling, waved everyone together. “Alright, alright, settle down, all of you. We’re not out of the woods yet. ” She took a single breath, and adjusted her glasses, centering herself for the path ahead, with a confident, tired smile. “...Let’s get to work!”

”What else did you expect me to do?! Twilight was in danger, I wasn’t going to play Captain on the front lines and not make my own move!” She complained, dodging one of his attacks swiftly.

She tried countering, but was not allowed, a wing extended before her. “PICKING A FIGHT WITH SOMBRA, LITTLE ONE? BY YOURSELF?! DID YOU NOT THINK THIS THROUGH AT ALL?!”

“Hey, who else was going to do something, Queen Celestia?! I sure as hell wasn’t going to stand by and–”

“AND STOP CALLING ME ‘QUEEN’!!!” She declared with righteous fury, as she unleashed her barrage upon the enemy.

“I!” She slashed him with her horn.

“AM!!” She delivered a swift hoof strike to his jaw.

“YOUR!!!” She bucked him to oblivion.

“MOTHEEEEER!!!!!!!” She hugged Sunset Shimmer tightly and didn’t let go.

She couldn’t feel her six wings, or anything around her. She felt numb, almost pleasant, as she walked through the rubble of her handiwork.

There were no alarms anymore. No drones flying, no buzzing of electricity.

Her sun was shining through the wreckage above them, if only a little.

Every step she took superheated the floor she walked on.

With her magic, she easily lifted enormous rubble away from her path, and looked at what remained of Hermes.

One of his legs had detached entirely, the other was torn apart. His lower body was shredded nearly up to his neck, and only a few wires remained attached to his back like parasites, but cut off from any electricity..

He made a few gutteral sounds. His visor was shattered, his eyes were hollow, there were no eyes at all.

“...O-okay. Um. Let’s have a do over.” He stuttered out, barely able to speak. “L-let me live… And I’ll take you back to your home. Deal?”

Sunset didn’t hesitate. Her wings barely rose.

You would just come after her.

And with a slight tilt of her head, he was incinerated into ash, becoming a stain in debris.

She faltered.

The wings in her back vanished, like petals being taken by the wind.

She felt herself breathing again.

She felt herself bleeding again.

Everything ached, she could barely stand.

She couldn’t even speak, as blood ran down from her muzzle and her legs and wings and dripped onto the floor below.

She closed her eyes, and lost consciousness, the blood loss overtaking her, and continued to bleed, sprawled out onto the floor, dying.

That all too familiar light enveloped her one more time…

…And she was gone into another universe.

...And that the sun will set when I find my way home.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS HERMES.

INFO: Hundreds of worlds may have fallen to his armies. Thousands more would have followed. There was no better chance to destroy the new Argent hivemind then directly from the inside. Cold, unfeeling steel, directed by a thinking, mortal mind. But the Valkyrie Phoenix was underestimated. She was seen as just another obstacle, just another opponent, another speck of dust in his path.

And that is why she won.

VERDICT: Her reward for saving billions of lives was blood. They may never know of her sacrifice.

Amazing how you can change, with the benefit of perspective.

I will say, a small downside to never wanting to spell stuff out is that often I wonder if I even set up anything at all in a way readers can understand, or even less like-- Are themes I'm displaying at all even being perceptible through all the noise and flair and bombasticness of my writing and whatnot!

Given the episodic nature of this story, I didn't really do a proper set up of this universe, I only alluded to it and foreshadowed it. I showed barren, dead worlds since the first intermission, and several times, I had Hermes Prime wonder if in some other universe, he cracked multiversal travel without help, and even a lot of how the Argent worked, I presented so much information that it was naturally not exactly easy to parse.

The first time they turned on the mirror, they accidentally caught a glimpse of Hermes's network, and got linked with the universe that was spying them. The Janitor Sunset would likely have been met with the prime universe for the first time there!

The themes of multiversal hope vs nihilism, the themes of having so many versions of yourself, some capable of so much good, others of so much bad, Sunset Prime saved countless of lives, and desperately tried helping her other selves literally just because, while this Hermes ended all those lives on a whim, bla bla bla-- I went hard throughout this entire fic, and I enjoyed myself wholeheartedly.

In this climax, the Valkyrie has to fight her thematic opposite.

And now she's at deaths door, having once more saved a world, maybe countless more.

...Fun fact, when I was first conceptualizing this fic and its finale, I considered having the finale be Hermes coming to the prime universe with Sunset still stuck to his. I figured that the two wives having to confront a full scale invasion would be cool, but I realized that it would detract from the idea that his fleet is unbeatable.

Again, this is an extra terrestrial fleet that can teleport individually to any point of the universe it wants to travel to and target specific targets with deadly precision and critical effectiveness.

World leaders would be wiped out first, their homes, their armies, and the rest would be simply a matter of the harvesting ships gathering all the resources form the world.

Each incursion would likely last at least a month or so. And even beings like Discord or Cosmos would likely be easily wiped out with deadly efficiency.

...In summation, there really was no other way to beat this Hermes than taking the fight directly to his control room where he can't unleash the full might of his armies.

Not only do I have a diogetic explanation as to why the multiverse seems so divided and closed off, but also, non-diogetically, it makes complete sense why so little worlds would care, as so eloquently put by Discord in one of the chapters.

Put it simply, who cares? You have your world, you have your home. Why would anything else matter?

And with the death of this Hermes, the multiverse can breathe easy. I have considered if this means that multiversal travelers will start popping up, but frankly, I don't think it's that much of a worry, so little universes even care.

...Well, apart from a few that currently care, of course.

Regarding this 'ending' Hermes, I actually wanted his speech to have a diffrent font, but once I discovered that id have to learn programming, I changed my mind. I did NOT want to learn coding for this lmao

I think the grey tone achieves the coldness I wanted on his speech. I was partially inspired by how 'the spot' on across the spiderverse is almost like, a cutesy dumb guy with most of his attitude, and then when he gets infinite power he becomes dark as fuck.

I never wanted Hermes to be a genuine outright antagonist on this fic. Frankly, his character was both a plot device, and a comically effective non-villain. he gets what he wants the entire fic, and hasn't even paid the price for it other than chiling in a cage for a while.

...But this? Delightfully cold and eerie. Multiversal nihilism at its finest.

ANYWAYS this whole thing led me to an interesting thought experiment, and gave me an idea I didn't have before this;

The janitor Sunset stated that most universes survive the Argent, even with critical casualties. And in truth, I did show three universes that survive the Argent in this fic!

...But in all three, there was an alicorn Sunset Shimmer.

In one, they lost Celestia and Sunset, and grief was breaking Twilight and warping her into someone completely devoid of hope and unable to rule anything.

In the other, they lost Celestia and Sunset-- but Twilight refused to let her wife go, ushering in the reign of the undead, where they rule eternal.

...And then there's the prime universe, with essentially little to no casualties, all thanks to teamwork, cooperation and so, SO much love between Sunset n Twilight.

...So riddle me this, what would happen to Equestria with an Argent attack that does NOT have an alicorn Sunset Shimmer?

honestly the idea peaked my interest so much, I might write a short fic about it sometime. I definitely don't have time and space on shimmerverse anymore, but a world in the brink of total annihilation barely surviving the extraterrestrial invasion, and Sunset is just a runaway coming home to find only rubble and an inconsolable, hopeless Twilight???? Aww yeah baby that's the juicy drama and painful feelings.

But anyways. I hope you enjoyed this esoteric insane climax. We have a few more to go, and next chapter is fully on the perspective of Twi prime during these events.

...And this janitor Sunset and the Maud of this world might need to repopulate it. (You have NO idea how much I had to contain myself to do Maud is horny jokes in this chapter. It just did not have time. They don't have time to be horny. But they might.)

Also umm gee Sunset how come you can have ANOTHER mom?? Raven is like. the fourth at this point. Damn. (God I loved writing her in this.)

Anyways. It's been a wild ride.

See you in 'THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - Part 2'

THE END OF THE MULTIVERSE - Part 2

Stars, guide me, love, find me...

Twilight made her way upstairs– Her mood had significantly improved.

Every Sunset was behaving and even enjoying themselves. Most had already finished dinner, already finished their deliberation, gone elsewhere.

And so it was– Before getting them home, she would prioritize getting her wife back. It was only a matter of time! She could afford to take a break or two, and things were looking up. Even Hermes seemed to have completely learned the error of his ways.

And of course, above all else, she had rid herself of the weight of the crown.

She felt lighter. She almost felt as light as how she did when her wife was here. Almost.

The Community Center felt almost as lively as when they were still together.

The moon hadn’t risen yet, the sun was still setting– She had time for a little bit more work.

Making her way to their lab, she was almost pleasantly surprised.

Princess Cadance sat before the undead Valkyrie’s cage, talking to her quietly.

“...News travels fast, huh?” The Ex-Princess tilted her head with a little smile. “Hi, Cadance.”

“...Twily, would you mind telling me why this undead monster that looks like her, loves you just like her?” Her grimace was almost awkward, if not a bit nervous.

“...Because she is Sunset Shimmer. Not ours, though.” She shrugged, smiling, then turned to the zombie alicorn. “...Are you hungry? I could get you something before tomorrow.”

The monster shook her head obediently.

“Good.” She nodded confidently, turning back to the Princess of Love. “...Yes, she can understand us.”

“I put that together, Twily.” She turned away from the creature. “Otherwise she couldn’t love you like she does.”

“She has her own Twilight. On her own dimension.” She sighed, coming a bit closer to the zombie. “I’m still working on getting her back home.”

Blowing raspberries, Cadence shook her head. “Ugh, I should have asked more questions about what was going on here to Celestia. This is really weird.” Rolling her eyes, she chuckled in amusement. “...That explains why so many of the Sunsets here are in love with you– Not you you. Just…”

“Twilight Sparkle.” The Ex-Princess shrugged. “I guess my wife had an influence on most of them when they met. …Though maybe that’s just a Sunset Shimmer thing.”

“...Twilight…!” Cadance’s expression softened, just a little, as she tilted her head. “...You know why I’m here, right…?”

“...Don’t bother. I’m not picking that crown up without her.” She shrugged, and still, smiled genuinely. “And honestly, I haven’t felt this right in a month. I know what I’m doing, you know?”

“I don’t doubt that. I never did.” The Princess of Love came closer, giving her an earnest smile. “I worry, though. Your brother worries. We’re far, but we worry… I’m sorry I couldn’t come sooner.”

“Honestly?” She almost grinned, as she shrugged. “It wouldn’t have made any difference. Everypony has faith in me, but they don’t get it– Faith isn’t what I need. This month has been dark and it’s been cold– And the only one capable of keeping me warm isn’t here.” She let out a sigh, as she looked into the mirror, which was currently powered down. “...And honestly… The perspective helped. Learning about other versions of her, learning about other versions of me… I know who I want to be because of it.”

“...And here I thought you were already a role model!” She chuckled, coming closer. “...Look, I don’t want to downplay what’s going on, but… This world still needs you, you know?”

“I’m not going anywhere.” She affirmed with a confident nod. “But I’m living for me… Because it’s what she would have wanted. Go tell Celestia and Luna that.”

“...It’s that obvious that they sent me, huh…?” She let out a delighted sigh. “...They’ll get over it. I do want you to know that I’m with you, okay? Love and grief, well… They’re intertwined. And I can at least tell you’re handling yourself pretty well, under the circumstances…!”

“...Better now, yeah…” She let out a mournful exhale.

“Look, I know it’s no surprise that you and Sunset were my favorite couple, like… Ever.” She muttered, teary eyed. “You two were like shining beacons of hope for everypony around you– You two were a promise to all of Equestria. A-and reading your heart, I only see, w-well, just a fraction of your grief.” she had to take a moment to breathe in. “S-so know that…Know that I can see how you feel, and because of it, I won’t ask you t-to try to do this without her, okay? Ever.”

Twilight immediately hugged her, shuddering out a sniffle. “...Thank you…!”

“I’m so sorry, Twily. I’m so, so sorry.” The Princess of Love murmured. “This isn’t fair…!”

“It’s okay. I’m okay. We’ll be okay.” Twilight affirmed desperately. “I will find her, Cadance.”

“If it makes you feel better… Celestia and Luna will understand. They just need time.” She hugged her sister in law gently, speaking with confidence. “And you take all the time you need too, okay…?”

“Sunset will wait for me– And I’ll wait for her.” Twilight affirmed with absolute certainty. “If anyone can survive long enough until I figure this out, it’s her. I’m not worried anymore.”

“Good. Good.” With a tired smile, Cadance left their embrace. “I know this sounds obvious coming from me, but love made you so much stronger, Twily. You and Sunset both.”

“I know.” She grinned, ignoring the exhaustion she felt, moving to the tables, arranging some papers. “...So… How are the others doing?”

“Well, Shining is worried, but he’s always worried, always thinking about the future…!” She giggled, shrugging. “I’ve… Reconsidered some things about us due to these recent events, too… It’s been a strange month.”

“You tell me…!” she responded absentmindedly, then blinked in surprise. “W-wait, you’re not telling me you’re getting back together with him, right?!”

“...Would you be against it?” She pouted.

“I didn’t say that– I’m just surprised?” She chuckled, shaking her head. “I mean, he came out of it pretty bad, last time…”

“I didn’t break his heart.” She affirmed without hesitation. “And he’s my captain– We see each other all the time. I’m just saying, seeing you missing her made me realise that life might be a bit too fleeting for me to let some opportunities slide…”

“As long as he’s fine with it, I’m fine with it, Cadance.” She smiled and shrugged. “But honestly– I was asking about Celestia and Luna.”

“Luna is… Pretty mad.” She grimaced, suppressing laughter. “You should have seen her– She was pacing around while rambling endlessly about how disappointed and frustrated she was at you bailing on the crown...”

“I was her prized pupil– I’m not surprised she’s taking this worse than Celestia.” She sighed, feeling only a bit guilty. “She showed me the way of the moon and dreamwalking– I was her first pupil, and I could tell she still had a lot she still wanted to teach me… And Celestia was the same way with Sunset. This is unfair to all of us.”

“Y-yeah, Celestia was… Overwhelmed with a bunch of stuffy jerks complaining about you. Well, she’s a lot more torn about Sunset than she is about you letting go of the crown, frankly.” She huffed, shaking her head. “I don’t blame her. She literally watched Sunset grow– I could feel her heartbreak from far away.”

The Ex-Princess did not comment, instead choosing to close her eyes and simply feel it.

“...At least Flare is stepping up and being a nice distraction.” Cadance chuckled.

“...Sunset’s mom is with them?” Twilight was surprised.

“It seems she and Celestia buried the hatchet for Sunset. Last I saw them, they were going drinking together… At least they’re having fun, under the circumstances… Must be pretty rough on her too.”

“I can imagine…”

“The weight never bothered you before. Why does it now?”

That question seemed almost offensive, because with it, came the realization that it should have bothered her. The unbearable weight that rested on her shoulders every single day should have bothered her. Why didn’t it? How had she endured it, every day until now? Why had she accepted this as normalcy, for so long?

The answer was obvious.

“Hey Cadance! You’re here? Sweet!” Spike walked into the room, accompanied by Sunset Six. “What’s up? To what do we owe the visit?”

“Just checking on our mutual family, Spike.” She smiled warmly, pointing towards the Ex-Princess. “It’s wonderful to see you. And you are…?”

“Sunset Shimmer.” Sunset added unhelpfully. “You’re the Princess of Love of this world, right…?”

“Yep. And you’re head over heels for Twilight too, I see.” She snickered, her eyes glowing, reading her heart.

“My Twilight. I’ve got my own, thank you.” She pouted. “This one, is, um, a bit too much for me.” She blushed at the significantly taller Twilight before her.

“Don’t I know it.” The Ex-Princess giggled. “Don’t worry, we’ll get you back home to her. Are you two here to work a little more before the night rises?”

“Aye aye, captain!” Spike saluted jokingly. “What are we doing, looking over the tracking readings?”

“Yes, I want to revise the power differentials on the readings we were getting.” Twilight responded immediately, moving a few papers about. “If we can sort out exactly how to track my wife’s power signature, this would be much easier… I hope.”

“Okay, the science talk started. That’s my queue to go.” Cadance snickered, making her way to the balcony. “I’m staying over at the Canterlot palace for a few days if you want to visit, Twily. Good luck, and hang onto your heart, okay?”

“I will.”

I will fall in love with you over and over again.

I don’t care how where or when,

No matter how long it’s been,

You’re mine.

They watched calmly as the Princess of Love made her way into the sky and left Ponyville, with the sun setting behind the clouds, and the first stars appearing in the sky.

“Hey, everyone. Did we miss anything?” The demon and her wife walked into the room, eyeing the balcony.

“Well, uh, you just missed Cadance. Might have been for the best, too.” Spike scratched himself awkwardly. “Considering, y’know, what you did to the other alicorns in your Equestria.”

“Oh. Yeah.”The demon grimaced.

“We’re here to help!” Her wife shook herself off, trying not to think about it. “Are we doing a bit more work before tonight–”

Sunset Six coughed and shook her head. The sounds she made were strange enough that they all turned to her.

The room went silent. “S-sorry. Sorry. G-god. Oh god. What was that?” She breathed in and out poorly, trying to stabilize herself.

“...Are you okay? What happened?” The Ex-Princess came closer to her with concern.

“I-I just–” She closed her eyes, then opened them, blinking several times. “For a second there, it was like I was in another room entirely– There was fire, but the metal was cold, a-and I was bleeding… I… That was so weird…!”

“Dude, your nose is bleeding.” Spike offered her a napkin, and she used it swiftly.

“It's… It's okay. I’m fine. Sorry, it was nothing.” She chuckled nervously. “What were you talking about?”

“Getting some work done before we all turn in, I presume! Hello everypony!” Hermes walked into the room with a pep in his step. “Is everything alright?”

“Twilight, are you sure you want to let this guy roam free?” The demon raised a skeptical eyebrow. “We can’t exactly trust him.”

“I’m sure. He’s harmless.” The Ex-Princess shrugged, making her way to them. “Besides– This is his life’s work. He wants to see this through just as much as anypony here.”

“I-indeed! And I’m sorry, I really, really am sorry for causing this whole mess.” He spoke earnestly, adjusting his glasses. “Frankly, I’ve come to terms with how futile a lot of this technology is in practice! How was it you put it, Sunset…? It’s the inconvenience machine 2000.”

“Yep.” She wiped the blood off her nostrils with a napkin, huffing. “The perfect and deadly accurate way to inconvenience multiple different universes at a random whim. Congrats, standing ovation.”

“Y-yes, indeed, although I presumed we would have a lot of different utilities for this, the few benefits are far outweighed by the costs.” He sighed, shaking his head. “No matter how illuminating, this ordeal has been far too dangerous– I see that now… I just want to do what I can to help end it.”

“Hmpf.” The demon snarled, coming closer to him. “Misstep even once, and you’ll regret it, little guy.” She placed a claw over him, bringing him even closer, baring her fangs. “Need I remind you how many Sunset Shimmers in the multiverse you’ve pissed off? And you’re stuck living with them.”

“Stand down, Sunny Bunny, hihi.” Her wife giggled, and was instantly obeyed with a grin. “He’s harmless! And we shouldn’t waste our time bickering, there’s work to be done!”

“You’re absolutely right, other me.” The Ex-Princess nodded confidently. “Don’t worry, I’ll have him sharing a room with Captain Shimmer, she’ll keep a proper eye on him, make sure he’s not up to anything.”

“O-of course! And I promise I want to help!” He nodded emphatically. “It’s the right thing to do! The Princess of the Sun deserves to come home–”

They all flinched and stopped.

The machinery in the room whirred and buzzed.

The mirror turned itself on without any input.

“H-hey, what’s going on?!” Spike hurried over to the machine. “It’s just booting on its own!”

“I didn’t touch anything!” Hermes grinned apologetically.

“The mirror is activating!” Sunset Six warned, fiddling with controls. “Maybe something is dialing to us, instead of– Oh, shit.”

Twilight Sparkle let out an exasperated gasp. “S-Sunset…?”

“I'm getting tired of seeing you hurt like this…!” Naturally, that drew laughter out of her, the sort of quiet, gentle laughter that came from receiving a genuine extension of love. She couldn’t be blamed for it– After all, for her love, she would burn with a smile.

“It’s not as bad as it looks. And you’re safe. That’s all I care about.”

In a second, the image on it rippled, and stabilized– More stable than it had ever been before.

Twilight’s breath left her, as she saw what lied beyond the mirror.

Her wife, more wounded than she had ever been.

The surrounding room almost didn't matter. Technologically advanced, but absolutely wrecked, undoubtedly due to the Princess of Hope– Argent drones and technology in full display, flames in certain corners, lights flickering, and the alicorn standing above the wreckage, before an enormous power crystal.

“H-hey– Those are the Argent!!” Spike’s jaw dropped. “I-is she fighting aliens in that dimension?!”

“What's that thing she’s pinning down?” Hermes narrowed his eyes. “Is it a pony?”

No one paid any mind to the cyborg pony in tatters below the Princess of Hope’s grasp.

The Valkyrie was channeling all her magical strenght into the enormous crystal– Even as she looked directly at them.

“H-hey! That’s a power core!” Hermes gasped. “She’s… Overcharging it? That can’t be good…!”

A few drones were still active, attacking the Princess of Hope– And she refused to even flinch when the lasers struck her hide. The electricity in the air would soon disable the attackers altogether.

“She’s… Looking right at us?!” The demon raised an eyebrow in confusion. “W-what the hell, isn’t this meant to be one-way?”

“S-she is looking right at us!” Her wife noted. “Other me, isn’t that your Sunset? It has to be, right?”

“M-my sun…!” She stuttered painfully, watching the image.

It wasn’t an illusion, or a recording, or a still image. It was the real deal– A silent window into her wife’s current whereabouts.

Yes, it was her Sunset. She knew this without a shadow of a doubt. Simple eye contact allowed it to be unmistakable. They recognized each other at a mere glance.

But it ached, ached and ached.

Because Sunset Shimmer was dying.

Twilight Sparkle had mended her dozens of times, and seen her with many wounds– A broken leg was hardly the most serious of all…

What she saw now was above and beyond any wounds she had ever seen her wife endure.

Sunset’s flank was completely covered in deep gashes and cuts, all who bled profusely. Her legs fared no better– Blood ran down her hide, pooling at her hooves.

“S-Sunset– Sunset, what are you doing? Sunset, stop…!” Twilight pleaded pointlessly.

Her feathers were rattled, torn, it didn’t look like her wings were even capable of flight anymore, considering how damaged they were.

“S-Sunset, I’m right here! Sunset, please!” She panicked, and turned to the others. “HELP ME! WE NEED TO TURN THIS WINDOW INTO A DOOR–”

“...What could we even do?” Sunset Six grimaced with pity.

Her armor was in complete tatters around the room– It was visible that there were still a few belts on her body, but little to no armor pieces remained intact– And the others that remained were soon to be destroyed.

Twilight frantically touched the mirror, trying to go through it– But it was no use. It was only an image. “SUNSET, PLEASE– WHATEVER YOU’RE DOING, JUST COME BACK–”

And her mane… Was more red than anything.

It stuck to her head and neck. Drenched low, blood nearly fully covered her vision.

But she could see her eyes– Those incredibly familiar turquoise eyes regarded her with the same love they always had.

At first, she held misery and surprise. The pain of partial reunion, despite the month of separation. They were so close, after so long, and yet, so far.

“P-PLEASE JUST COME BACK TO ME!” Twilight pleaded, begged.

“...She can’t hear us.”The demon muttered quietly.

“T-that’s a lot of blood…!” Spike trembled.

The Princess of Hope’s expression implied anguish.

But she didn’t stop. She kept charging that power core.

“SUNSET P-PLEASE, I’M RIGHT HERE! STOP FIGHTING, J-JUST GO SOMEWHERE SAFE– I’LL FIND YOU– PLEASE, PLEASE JUST–”

The Princess of Hope smiled with all the confidence she could. She smiled in a way she always did, when wanting to give courage to others. She smiled as she regarded her wife with all the love she still had to give.

And Twilight watched her every movement, her every gesture.

“S-Sunset, please…!”

Twilight knew how to read lips– Her lips, specially. But she didn’t need all that to understand what her wife said, loud and clear.

Sunset Shimmer spoke.

And she listened.

Forgive me, my Star.

“S-Sunset, n-no-”

Her wife turned away.

And with the last of her strength, intensified her overcharging of the conduit crystal before her.

An explosion happened– A bright flash–

–And the mirror shut down.

How can I convince you that you’re worth loving?

I’ll find a way. No matter how long it takes, I’ll find a way.

“No no no no no no no…”

The entire room was quiet.

“No, no no no, no no no no no no…!”

She desperately patted the mirror, met with only her reflection.

“No, please, please, no…!”

“...Could an alicorn survive that much blood loss?” Sunset Six murmured, looking at the others. “Her wounds, they were… Pretty bad.”

“I-I-I’ve never seen that much blood.” Spike fiddled with his claws in discomfort. “A-and that explosion, I-I– I don’t know if she could–”

“HELP ME! PLEASE!” Twilight turned to them, pleading, tears in her eyes. “WHAT ARE YOU ALL DOING JUST STANDING THERE, W-WE HAVE TO FIND A WAY TO DIAL BACK TO THAT UNIVERSE!” She frantically went to the controls of the machine and began fiddling with them.

“...And do what? Watch it happen?” Looking down, the demon shook her head. “I don’t know if that's the best idea…?”

“O-other me– This is Sunset Shimmer we’re talking about.” Her counterpart assured her as calmly as she could, but with undeniable pity. “If she was doing… What she was doing, whatever it was, it was for a reason, right…?”

“We don’t even know what that was.”Sunset Six scoffed. “But that metal room? That’s what I saw when I got that nosebleed. Whatever it was–”

“--It’s multiverse related, I’m sure of it.” Hermes nodded confidently, full of worry. “We did not dial to them, they dialed to us– And evidently, it is something dangerous! We should tread carefully–”

The Ex-Princess wasn’t paying attention. “C-c’mon, if we use the telemetry data of the connection we just made, we can trace and tap into the same universe, can’t we?! C-could we look into it, or maybe pull her out?!!?”

“Princess, slow down for a moment–” Hermes tried assuring. “Our hardware is not that advanced, it’s quite likely you’d pull another random Sunset–”

“-ARE YOU HELPING OR NOT, HERMES?!”Her horn flared, and her eyes were glowing with anger.

“I-Im sorry! It’s just we’ve used this technology so recklessly, that–”

“SPIKE!” Twilight pleaded. “Please, please help me with this! W-we have to find her!!” her anger turned to frantic grief immediately, as she desperately moved around the machinery.

“B-but Twilight, those were the Argent– And she just blew up a whole thing–”

“Please, please, please, please just help me get her back…!” She shuddered, barely breathing properly through her tears, breaking down.

As gently as he could, Spike approached her and hugged her softly. “Breathe, Twi. Please. We’re not making any good decisions like this– We should figure out exactly what just happened before acting. You said it yourself, we need to be careful, slow and steady.”

“B-but if there’s no time…! What if… What if she’s gone…!” Her sobs choked her.

“We’ll figure it out, okay…?” He tried comforting her as best he could. “Now, let’s take it nice and easy, and try to understand what just happened–”

The machine lit to life again– But this time, not the mirror. The lasso.

They all beheld the technology carefully.

“Ugh, it's like our equipment is haunted.” Sunset Six approached it, and studied the small screens they had. “...Is this right? It says we’re locked in to a universe. …Or is it a universe, calling us?”

“Oh?” Hermes approached it and studied the text. “...Interesting, when we were using the lasso, we’d lock in to random universes– But it seems one has locked in to ours?”

“Wait, does that mean that somepony wants to get pulled through?” Spike raised an eyebrow. “...Do you think it could be her?!”

“S-Sunset?!” The Ex-Princess charged forward, beholding the text. “I-it has her signature– Just like we’ve used it to track other Sunsets, it has to be her!! It has to be her, right?! I-it has to!!”

Hermes squinted, and pondered. “...The world we just saw is capable of multiversal travel– And it’s dangerous. I’m not sure if we should trust this…?”

“If there’s even a one percent chance that it’s her–” The Ex-Princess began fiddling with the controls. “I’m taking it as an absolute certainty.”

“Okay. Okay, we’re doing this then? Let’s bring her home!” The demon stepped forward, getting closer to the conduit crystal. “I’m ready to charge it!”

Twilight flipped several switches and got in position. “C’mon, faster faster faster!”

Together, the alicorn and the demon began charging the crystal.

Five…

Four…

Three…

Two…

One…!

“...GO!”

Once again, they activated the interdimensional lasso.

And once again, the results were unexpected.

Because the pony that came through was not Sunset Shimmer.

It was Twilight Sparkle.

Grief is not just loss. It’s the breaking of a promise, the undeniable truth, that despite the many years you would have together, you now know you have to endure them all on your own.

And now you have to exist under these conditions of that absolute reality.

I don’t want your pity. I don’t want your charity. I don’t want your faith.

I want her back.

“I… I made it. I made it…!” The Princess looked around, breathing heavily, stepping into the room– She could see all the Sunsets, and the two Twilights, and it made her smile. “I made it.”

The Ex-Princess analyzed this counterpart– She looked tired. Like she had cried recently, and had not taken care of herself. But she was also tall– Near her height, too. She looked manic. “...E-excuse me, I know this might sounds strange, I’m so sorry, but we didn’t mean to bring you here–”

“But I did.” She grinned with teeth, analyzing her taller self. “...Yeah. you’re definitely the lucky one.”

“...What happened to you?” Was all the Ex-Princess could murmur. This counterpart had bags under her eyes, she looked like she was forcing herself to move at every moment, and whats more, she looked strangely pleased with being here.

The third Twilight in the room recoiled beneath her wife’s demon wing, wary of the newcomer. “...Something’s wrong with her. Something’s very, very wrong with her…!”

“Paranoid, much? You really are me. And I wasn’t expecting to see even more of me here either…” The Princess scoffed, as she turned back to the machines. “...Yep, I knew you’d get the lasso working– You even reprogrammed a mirror! Good work! Wow, I’m predictable.”

“Y-you–” Hermes recoiled fearfully. “What did you do!? How did you lock into our universe– You used a beacon, didn't you?!”

“So perceptive, Hermes. Yes, I used a beacon– And you all called me here thinking I was somepony else because of it– All with a beacon you helped me build” She gritted her teeth, coming closer to him. “But it’s water under the bridge. After all, I made it. Now comes the easy part.”

“Slow down.” The Ex-Princess raised a calm hoof, coming closer. “Are you aware you’re in another universe? We’ve brought you here by accident–”

The Princess charged her horn in an instant, and raising her wings, channeling her magic fiercely, shot this dimension’s Twilight through a wall of the Community Center, and then some.

All of the denizens in the room were shocked, the zombie let out exasperated growls.

“T-TWILIGHT!” Spike shouted out in desperation, and intended on running after her, but was frozen at the glare of this new Twilight.

A bookcase fell onto the floor, and a bed was overturned, planks fell from the ceiling.

She glared at the surrounding ponies watching her. The demon took a battle stance, recoiling. “Hey! Who the hell do you think you are?!”

“I’m Twilight Sparkle. Her replacement.” She affirmed with unending confidence. “We’re looking for my wife, aren’t we? She’s lost in the multiverse. Let’s get to work and find her.”

Opaline thought it’d be a lot more difficult to take over Equestria.

In a sense, she was correct– By the time she made her move, there was barely any of Equestria left to conquer. What was the fun out of ruling over a depressing pile of depressed ponies and rubble?

She wasn’t a patient mare, of course. Twilight beat her by losing, somehow– And that in itself frustrated more than anything.

She had won! But her opponent was merely a sore loser–

–Taking all magic with her when she lost.

Pitiful, pathetic.

And now she had to wait for another generation to set things right.

“Twilight! Twilight!” Desperately, Captain Shimmer ran into the room– The wall had caved in, a few bookcases had fallen, a closet was broken, and a bed was destroyed– This room belonged to the two alicorns, once. Now it was wrecked. “I’ve got you, hang on!”

With her strength and her magic combined, she pulled the Ex-Princess from under the debris– And was relieved to see Twilight relatively unharmed.

“I… I– What?!” The alicorn shook herself off, feeling the bruises on her body, breathing in, taking in her surroundings, blood running down her cheek lightly. “Did she just–”

“The Community Center is under attack–” The Captain shot a careful glance towards the holes in the wall. “Who in the world got a shot at you?! We can work together and counter–”

“It’s me.” Her expression hardened, as she saw the surrounding room, one she and her wife shared, in tatters– Their belongings sprawled out carelessly due to her crash. With a sharp inhale, she readied herself for a fight. “Captain. Get the other Sunsets and Evacuate the building. This won’t be pretty.”

She teleported forward, and the captain moved obediently immediately.

Her counterpart didn’t see her coming. In a millisecond, The Ex-Princess was before this newcomer Twilight Sparkle, and blasted her so fiercely that she cracked a stone wall near the balcony. “That was me being gentle.” She gritted her teeth, huffing. “Now, tell us why you’re here, and why you’re doing this–”

The other Twilight did not wait. She teleported forward, her horn crackling, and the others in the room had to take cover. Sunset Six grabbed hold of Spike and leapt closer to the Undead Valkyrie’s cage, where they hid behind a cabinet, all while the Zombie carefully watched the ensuing fight, the demon carried her wife closer to the door and out of the room, shielding her with her body, and Hermes took cover behind them.

The fighting became frantic, their beams of energy were direct, and pierced the walls and ceiling, their horns clashed and the air vibrated with energy– One of their shots flew wild out of the balcony and burst through a nearby rooftop– The room was becoming a mess of flying papers and splinters.

“You don’t know how good you have it.” The newcomer Twilight snarled, fighting savagely. “You don’t deserve this, you don’t deserve her.” Her magical strikes were wild and untamed.

The Ex-Princess kept her composure, evading attacks elegantly, and playing defensively. “Deserve who?! What are you talking about?!”

“She’s grieving!” Midnight proclaimed from behind the cover that happened to be her wife. “She’s that Twilight– The one we saw by Sunset’s coffin, through the mirror! She has to be! She’s was after us, then–”

“SHUT UP ALREADY, OTHER ME!” The newcomer declared in fury, clashing with her other self. “THIS IS BETWEEN ME AND HER.”

The floor cracked, holes were being formed around it, the building shook.

Twilight’s expression softened, if only for a moment. She could have imagined that there was another her out there that was warped with grief like she had gotten dangerously close to being, but dealing with one was another thing altogether.

But her world was being endangered– She wouldn’t let that slide.

“You lost your Sunset, and what, you’re blaming me?!” The Ex-Princess retaliated, every object in the room shuddered with their impact, as their horns clashed and sparks flew. “I lost my Sunset, you don’t see me trying to ruin other worlds!”

“Intentionally.” Sunset Six joked with unfortunate timing, barely audible through the fighting.

“I’M SORRY! I’M TRYING!!” She barked back while dodging and retaliating a magical strike. “Losing Sunset made me reckless, and yes– I made mistakes– But we don’t have to hurt others because of it, she would want us to be better, I’m trying to be better, there’s always a better way!!”

“Oh, there’s a way.” Her other self smiled confidently, her magic shaking the room. “I’m getting Sunset back– Then everything will be right again!” Their fight was dangerously close, dodging magical beams became a game of tilting their heads and contorting their bodies, reflected shots would strike the walls and ceiling recklessly. “Your Sunset and mine are the same– The stronger Twilight will keep the living one, simple as that! Winner takes all!”

“You want your Sunset back?! Try necromancy. This one is mine.” Her magic electrified the air, lit the surroundings alongside her anger. “Stand down or I’ll make you. DON’T TEST ME!!”

“I already TRIED necromancy!!” Her expression contorted into grief, as she teleported near the cage, and pointed at the Undead Valkyrie. “SHE happened! I-I had to put her down– I lost my wife TWICE!!”

The undead Sunset let out growls of pity and sorrow, regarding this Twilight– Following the two of them from inside the cage, as if she was trying to communicate with them– Sounds that were ignored by all in the room.

“Try time travel! If you’re going to ruin a universe, ruin your own!” The Ex-Princess stood her ground, her horn crackling. “STAY OUT OF MINE!”

“Oh no, no. I already know the solution.” She grinned maliciously, the bags under her eyes accentuated by her horn glowing. “You should be happy– You haven’t found Sunset, but I will. I’ll have my wife back, and we’ll fix everything!!”

Fiercely, the Ex-Princess shoved her away with magic, and they swiftly connected again, barriers and horns alight. With a scowl, she stomped a hoof on the ground. “I’ve been going easy on you– Stand down, you do NOT want this fight.”

“Oh…” She did the same, her wings raised, her eyes widened. “But I do. And when I find her, I’ll value her more than you ever did.”

Spike left cover, waving his arms around desperately. “P-please, please, both of you! Please just stop!” They turned to him briefly, as he pleaded. “You’re both literally the same pony, and you want the same thing– You don’t have to fight about this!”

“Sorry, Spike… This is our home she’s threatening. It’s Sunset she’s threatening.” His Twilight shook her head, expression hardened.“I’m not backing down.”

“On that, we agree.” Her counterpart grinned madly. “No friendship speech is gonna solve this one, Spike.”

“I-if you fight here, you’ll wreck everything! The Community Center, Ponyville, all our research–” He tried arguing, appealing, as he stepped between the two. “Nopony is getting Sunset back if you bust everything up!! Please rethink this– If you’re going to fight, take it outside!”

There was only a brief moment of silence where the two Twilight’s studied each other with anger and precision, and the counterpart was the first one that spoke. “...You have a point, Spike. I wouldn’t want to damage my new home, after all…!”

“You can’t attach yourself to my life and replace me like some parasite.”Twilight snarled with unending anger. “She’ll never love you like she loves me.”

“She already does.” The newcomer sputtered out with a smile. “She even kissed me when she visited my world, you know? It was so familiar, so loving, like she never left–”

“--THAT'S IT!!”

The entire room shuddered, lights blinded them, objects were toppled, and all denizens fell, as if a force pulled them to one side, then relinquished.

The Two Twilights were gone.

Breathing heavily, they were all quiet– Except for the Undead Valkyrie, who was growling desperately like a worried dog, trying to get a glimpse of the balcony.

“...W-what happened?!” Sunset Six left cover, looking around. “What the hell just happened?!”

The last Twilight remaining in the room walked forward, looking around frantically. “T-they– I guess they took their fighting elsewhere... O-oh– Oh no…!” She murmured.

Carefully, Hermes approached the machinery at the corner of the room, and sighed.

The mirror was completely shattered in the scuffle, the lasso had been nearly overturned, several wires were out of place or torn altogether, and neither of the Twilights had even noticed. “...It’s over. I don’t know if we can salvage this… Oh, what have I done…!”

“It's not over.” Spike spoke, incredibly tense, as he walked over to the balcony. “It’s not over, not at all…!”

Together, they all joined him, and watched the nightly horizon.

Lit by the moonlight, crackling with lightning, above the Everfree forest…

…Two hurricanes began forming.

“...Spike.” The remaining Twilight’s eyes widened in a panic as she watched the two hurricanes forming before them. “...Y-you can still contact Celestia via letters, right…?”

“...Y-yeah…!” He stuttered out, watching their impending doom.

“Do it now.”

“I mean, look at this… Look at you! What you’ve accomplished here, it’s amazing…! You’re a god of magic…! You’re so beautiful...”

“My love…!” She shuddered out, holding back tears, reaching out, but knowing she couldn’t touch her. “...I’d trade it all away, for one more day with you.”

“Man, this is the life.” The Vampire Sunset licked her lips, after delecting herself on a churro, resting atop a tree. “I haven’t felt this relaxed in ages.”

“It’s called chillaxing, my dude.” Rainbow Dash grinned, looking up at the moon, enjoying herself on her bed of leaves she had made. “I hope you take all you’ve learned from me and use it back home, student.”

“I have learned much from you in the art of slacking off, master.” She joked, saluting. “Thank you for sharing your wisdom.”

Letting out a pleased yawn, she stretched out. “...We’ll turn in for reals soon, though. I’ve done too much chiling in one day– I’m tired.”

“Plenty more chiling to do tomorrow…” The vampire yawned involuntarily as well. “Celestia only knows Twilight’s gonna take her time getting me back home, and I for one don’t mind–”

They stopped. Their ears twitched.

They both stood from the tree, and beheld Ponyville– Strange lights were coming from the Community Center.

“...Is that the regular multiverse doohickey lights, or are they bad multiversal doohickey lights?”

“Like I’d know.” The Vampire huffed, tilting her head. “...Another Sunset will probably deal with it.” She laid back down and ignored it.

Rainbow squinted, studying the lights carefully.

…And then they simply stopped.

“...Okay, things seem to be fine now. I’ll do a flyby before heading home, just in case– I wanted to check on Flutters anyways.” She assured herself– But kept looking.

And she was painfully rewarded for looking– because merely seconds after, two hurricanes began forming above the Everfree forest.

“...H-holy cow.” She shuddered, watching, standing up. “Something big must be going down– Am I glad no one lives in that forest! Looks like our night is just beginning, c’mon– ACK, ZECORA!”

“Zecora? The zebra witch?” The vampire stood, and immediately flinched at the sight of the unnatural disasters. “Holy fuck,-- that’s NOT a normal storm!!”

“Zecora lives in the woods, we have to get her out before those hurricanes get any worse!” Rainbow took off, and she followed. “After that, we have to stop by the town, help the others!!”

Flying with determination, Sunset kept a careful eye on the incoming disaster. “...You know, the Zecora in my world fought to cure vampirism– I figured she wouldn’t want to live secluded in a normal, non-vampire infested world!?”

“The cons usually don’t involve a gigantic double storm! C’mon, pick up the pace, let’s go!”

Elsewhere, other Sunsets hadn’t yet noticed the problem.

This one, who had just finished helping with the dishes on Sweet Apple Acres, sat on the couch, and watched magic dance from her horn.

“...It’s so… Vibrant.” She murmured, smiling.

“What’s that, Sunset?” Applebloom’s ears twitched, as she was drawing with crayons on a paper.

“O-oh it's nothing. It’s just that back home, magic didn’t work like this…” She pondered, looking at the forms and shapes she could make. “I wonder… Maybe I could take a spellbook with me when Twilight finally takes me back?”

“I’m sure she won’t mind!” The filly shrugged, smiling. “Ya could become a wizard back at yer universe!”

“Pff, I’m not getting that ahead of myself. Magic won’t work the same again…” She shrugged, stretching, and made her way to a window. “It’d just be nice to take a part of this world with me– I don’t want this to just be a vacation, is all.”

“We’ll miss ya! You’ve been a real help, y’know?” Her tail wagged, as she grinned confidently. “Not that Sweet Apple Acres doesn’t run smooth, but the more hooves on deck the better!”

“Heh, yeah. It’s been nice to get a workout. This is better than office work, that’s for sure…” She shrugged, smiling, but then something outside caught her eye.

Then her jaw dropped, and she opened the window, just to verify what she was seeing was indeed what she was seeing.

“...Hey, Applebloom.”

“Yeah?”

“...AJ and Rarity are upstairs, right?”

“Eeyup! They say they ain’t smoochin’, but they’re not sneaky at all, you can always hear em’ through the walls.” She rolled her eyes, huffing. “Sweetiebelle told me they do the same thing at her place. Sheesh! And they say we fillies got no sense of decorum, whatever that is–”

“--We have to go get them, now.” Sunset frantically made her way upstairs. “We need heroes.”

She needed to move fast– If the ponies here were anything like the power ponies, they would be needed– A double storm sure wasn’t natural, even in a world like this.

One of these heroes had enough on her hooves, and frankly didn’t want to worry about anything else.

Pinkie Pie and her very own Sunset Shimmer were baking together, and as they did, nothing else mattered for her.

“I wasn’t going to be in a band with Pinkie Pie and somehow not learn how to bake, c’mon, who do you think I am?” The Rockstar ginned, shrugging, as she skillfully mashed the batter. “She taught me a bit in between tours– I feel like this would be a multiversal requirement for being somepony who’s even slightly close to a Pinkie Pie.”

“If it isn’t, it should be.” The party pony smiled maliciously. “All who gaze upon Pinkamena must partake on the art of baking treats or suffer the consequences!!”

With a mischievous grin, Sunset immediately stopped what she was doing and came closer. “Oh yeah? What are the consequences?”

“W-well–” Staggering, flustered, the pink pony tried improvising– But her attempt was short lived, she was swiftly kissed for her silence.

“You’re awfully cute when you’re speechless, Pink.” She snickered, turning back to the baking material. “If turning those cute cheeks of yours from pink to beet red was a sport, I’d want a damn golden medal, heheh.”

“Y-yeah! Yes! Also you’re hot!” Pinkie added clumsily. “I mean. You’re great and cool!”

“Pinkie, Sunset, no flirting in the kitchen, please! It’s a slippery slope to both of you making a mess…!” Mrs Cake raised a judgemental eyebrow. “This is the last batch before we turn in, and be a bit quieter tonight, please.”

“I make no promises.” Sunset grinned flirtatiously, side eyeing the party pony, who blushed even more.

“H-honey! Come take a look at this…!!” Mr Cake’s voice echoed from the entrance of the Sugarcube corner. “G-get the kids!!”

Pinkie’s hide shivered, and she gave Sunset a look, one she understood well.

It was time to go.

Elsewhere, on the first floor of the Community Center, Fluttershy was taking a well needed rest– Because two Sunsets were helping her. She tried assisting on storing the dishes, on arranging the chairs– But she was stopped immediately.

“Take a load off, Fluttershy. Sheesh!” The Sunset full of burn scars noted with a grin. “You don’t have to always be the one helping– You deserve a break.”

“Hmpf.” She pouted with a giggle. “Look who’s talking!”

The Guard Sunset, who had put her armor away for weeks now, grinned and shrugged. “Is it a common thing for Sunsets to be considered reliable?” She couldn’t help but scoff at the idea. “I sure wouldn’t know.”

“Oh yes! Sunset is very reliable!” Fluttershy assured, getting up from her couch– But swiftly placed back down on it by a Sunset’s magic. “She was really helpful– She was always really interested in Ponyville issues! This Community Center was her pride and joy!”

“I can see why…” The burnt Sunset gazed around her, for a moment– The building was beautiful, and so warm and inviting. “I hope I get to make one, back home.”

“If we ever make it back.” The guard muttered, with a shrug. “I’m just saying.”

“Twilight is really, really smart!” Fluttershy nodded with determination. “I’m absolutely sure she can do it! None of you Sunsets should worry, it’s only a matter of time!”

The two of them were silent as they worked, sharing only the briefest glances.

One of them was about to say something, but they stopped– As they heard strange sounds upstairs, akin to a struggle, and distant shouting.

The burnt Sunset got wary, her stance changed, as she narrowed her eyes. “...Is something happening up there?”

Tilting her head, trying to listen better, the pegasus leaned over the couch. “...Twilight and Sunset purposefully made the Community Center very sound insulated for them– Hm, I wonder if they’re doing another experiment up there?”

The guard, uninterested, sat down. “...So you’re saying what's going on up there is louder than we think?” Then her expression contorted itself into one that suppressed laughter. “...Oh. They insulated the building because it’s communal but they live here– They had sex here. A lot. Hah.”

“Probably!” Fluttershy shrugged with a giggle. “Like rabbits, even!”

“Something’s happening.” The burnt Sunset took a step forward. “We need to–”

Captain Shimmer teleported into the room with unflinching movements. “We’re under attack! You two, on me– Guard, get your armor in order!” She then turned to Fluttershy, and spoke softer, but still commanding. “Fluttershy– We need the other element bearers– We have to gather them to help Twilight. Can you do it?”

“O-oh, u-um, oh my!” She hopped out of the couch. “I-I’ll go find my friends!”

“Who’s attacking us!?” The burnt Sunset

“Unsure!” The Captain declared, leading the way upstairs. “Let’s go! She needs us!”

Sinking her teeth into flesh, tearing it apart, watching the blood drip into marble, she roared. She roared and roared, and her victims could only fear her– She would speak, shout, talk– And they couldn’t understand her.

Her love would never leave her. And yet her legion of dead couldn't find her, her sun. And for that, there would be a reckoning on their enemies.

Another kingdom fallen to her plague, another butchering, the blood moon shone high in the sky perpetually, where is she?

Where is she?

The wind was picking up in Ponyville, already there were objects being taken by the gusts, as the two tornados above Everfree intensified exponentially.

Ponies panicked on the streets, terrified at the sight of the storm that brewed.

“We need to get out of here.” The demon nudged her wife closer. “Two Twilights fighting– They’re probably going to level central Equestria!”

“H-hey, you can’t just leave!” Sunset Six complained, turning away from the storm, and pointed at the only alicorn in the room. “You’re a Twilight, can’t you step in there and help ours??”

“I-I haven’t really recovered all my power yet, I can’t!” She looked down shamefully. “Ever since Midnight was beaten, i-it’s like I’m learning to walk again, I can’t match either of them!”

“And you don’t have to. You’re not going in there.” The demon placed a protective wing over her. “We need to get out of here before those storms reach Ponyville.”

Spike wasn’t even paying attention– He was frantically writing in a letter, not having much time to prioritize information.

The zombie was growling desperately and angrily from the cage– None looked at her.

“This is so stupid! I can’t believe I have to be the voice of reason here!” With a frustrated groan, Sunset Six rolled her eyes. “You’re a goddamn demon super being thing– Basically an alicorn, right?! Go up there and help!”

Not even a little bit fazed, the demon towered over her. “I’m not stupid enough to try and stop two Twilight Sparkles from fighting– There’s nothing we can do here.”

Letting out a shameful sigh, Hermes nodded, finally leaving the debris of his research. “I… I hate to agree, but I’m not sure if we even could do anything to help…!”

With an agile flip, the Mysterious Mare Do Well leapt from the roof to the balcony, quickly lifted her mask, and looked around frantically. “Hey! Is that storm being caused by– W-what the hell happened in here?!”

“A mean Twilight hopped out of the lasso and is fighting our Twilight!!” Spike blurted out as he frantically wrote on a piece of parchment. “Long story!”

The hero of Ponyville stopped, looking at the shattered mirror and overturned machinery. “Is… Is it– Did they–”

“Beyond salvage…?” Hermes murmured, filled with regret. “...We’re not sure.”

Looking down, her vision blurring, she let out a shuddered sigh, unresponsive.

Everything was going wrong.

Lightning lit the air. The hurricanes were close to colliding. Some ponies in the town were screaming. A tree that was taken by the wind crashed on a rooftop.

The group was silent, watching it unfold.

And Captain Shimmer, who arrived with two Sunsets in tow, did not let this slide. “What are you idiots standing around for?! We have a town to save!”

The group all turned to her in disbelief.

The Captain barely sparked a glance towards the destroyed machinery, towards the indication that she might never go back home.

“Twilight Sparkle is the reason we’re all here!” She proclaimed, walking over to the balcony. “And she’s our only way out of here– Look around you, look at their home! This place is special– I’ll be fucking damned if I let it fall apart on my watch! We’re putting a barrier around Ponyville, all of us– That storm will NOT touch this place. I know you have grievances– That you think we might not owe her– Set that aside, now. We’re saving this town because it’s the one we now live in– These lives around us matter even if we’re strangers to them. THIS IS AN ORDER, NOT A SUGGESTION, LET’S GO!”

Silence befell them once more– Accentuated with lighting.

The door to the cage was thrown across the room with a single strike.

The undead Sunset gritted her teeth, growling, easily breaking the chains that bound her.

With a flash, she donned her Valkyrie armor again, and spread her wings far, roaring.

She galloped past every counterpart of herself, and from the balcony, she took flight.

“...Z-zombie on the loose!” Spike stuttered fearfully, clutching the letter he had nearly finished writing. “...C-could she do that the whole time?!”

Quiet anticipation shook them as they saw the light of the Undead alicorn through the darkness of the night.

No longer hesitating, the Mysterious Mare Do Well put her mask back on. “I’m going to help the citizens out of the range of the storm– Out of town.” She walked to the balcony with determination. “I’ll rally those that can cast magic!”

“I’ll help set the perimeter for the barrier!” The burned Sunset ran forward, and leapt over the balcony. “I bet good money that zombie me wants to help too!”

“I-I’ll help too! I guess!” The guard Sunset followed her close behind, shooting a glance towards her Captain self. “A-and no, before you ask, I left my armor in my room. Bye!”

“I will help as well!” Hermes nodded with determination– Then turned away from the balcony. “I-I’ll take the stairs, though!”

“Fuck it, let’s save Ponyville!” Sunset Six groaned, hopping through the balcony as well. “These days keep getting weirder!”

The Captain stepped forward, facing her demon self without fear or reservation. “If you cower and run when you have a chance to help, you’re exactly the monster they think you are.” She turned, shrugging, making her way to the balcony. “But I’m not going to babysit another me into doing the right thing– Believe it or not, there’s other things that matter other than you.”

“You little shit–” She lunged forward, But was stopped by her Twilight before she could pounce.

And the captain was gone, onto helping the town fearlessly.

“S-Spike…!” Twilight murmured fearfully. “The letter?!”

“Almost done, almost done!” he anxiously scribbled, and without much gentleness, rolled it up and incinerated it. “T-there!! O-okay, if anypony can step in and help, it’s Celestia… I hope…!”

“I’m pretty sure these storms are visible from Canterlot.” The demon murmured. “If she doesn't get the letter, she’ll see that from out of her window and come– Probably.”

“W-we have to help.” Twilight murmured, stepping forward. “We have to help the town, let’s go!”

“T-twi– Those storms–”

“--They’re going to level everything if we don’t protect Ponyville! I’m not discussing this!” She immediately walked over to the balcony. “I’m doing this with or without you!”

“--Like I’d ever let you do it without me.”She grinned, coming closer, and immediately pulled her into a passionate kiss. “Just in case. I love you.”

“I love you too, Sunny Bunny.”

And together, they leapt into the frey.

Spike had to sit there and process what had just happened, for one agonizing moment.

“...WHAT THE HECK IS GOING ON!”

“B-but you can’t just leave…! When am I going to see you again?? I… I want you with me!” Even without remembering her, she couldn’t help but plead, beg– The sheer instinct of not wanting to let go.

It was almost reassuring— That an invisible, suppressed part of her would still miss her. That their experiences together meant so much, that they had still changed the Princess, even if she wasn’t going to be remembered.

“I’ll get those memories back… And then we can go back to how it’s meant to be, okay…?” She assured her with a weary smile– With all the courage she could muster. “...And if my options dry up, or if I miss you too much… I’ll find you. …And what would be better than falling in love all over again…?”.

The two storms collided.

Lightning lit the air.

“IS THIS WHAT SUNSET WOULD WANT?!”

“SUNSET WOULD WANT TO BE HERE!!”

Their screams were barely audible through the tornados they formed. Their lightning altered the elements themselves, the temperature dropped, the storm had taken several trees and debris from Everfree with it already.

It was a storm of spells, from within. As their hurricanes collided, they united into an enormous whirlwind fueled by magic.

Spells lit the air, crackled and shuddered. Arcane runes were taken by the wind, intensifying its power, multiple different incantations were cast, recast, countercast and blocked altogether nonstop.

The two alicorns clashed from afar, constantly teleporting, leaving afterimages in their wake, the impact of their magic tearing reality, only to reform it with a clap of thunder.

“PRINCESS OF FRIENDSHIP?! WHAT A JOKE!!”

“YOU’RE ONE TO TALK, WHERE’S YOUR CROWN?! PRINCESS OF NOTHING!!”

The prismatic hue of their lights would explode like clusters in the air around them, their clashes would reverberate all the way towards the forest below them.

More and more trees were pulled off Everfree and joined their maelstrom, and would get swiftly obliterated upon approaching the two alicorns.

Magic was in its most raw form as they each attempted to obliterate the other with their power, the air around them incinerated.

Their teleportations across the eye of the storm left traces like constellations, their light visible ever outside the storm.

This clash was visible halfway across Equestria.

Meteors began raining around them, pieces of the sky falling on their command.

Magic incarnate, reality bent at her whim, her power was an anomaly few would ever comprehend, or even try to.

But all she wanted was connections– Like any other.

“HOLD FAST!” The captain declared, as she channeled all the magic she could into the barrier they were casting on the edge of Ponyville, right before the storm. “THIS IS IT!”

She was surrounded by versions of herself– All who were helping.

They all strained and struggled, all were wincing with pain, fearing what was to come.

Unicorns from the town began helping– Even Hermes was among them.

The Element bearers were here, assisting like any other, helping keep the town safe, moving the citizens that couldn’t help in protecting it away from the storm.

Above, in the skies, the Undead Valkyrie roared, her light, her might, being the strongest addition to the barrier, and near her side was the demon– Mounted by her wife, both helping all the same.

The storm was getting stronger.

Every Sunset, and then some, worked together to stop it.

My most faithful student;

I hope you understand that no matter what has happened, I have not lost my faith in you.

The nature of our role, it is… Difficult. We are forced upon a pedestal and also keeps us from connection.

You surpassed that. You have friends– They believe in you, above all else.

Hold that faith close to your heart… And please come back to us.

The Ex-Princess brought a meteor down upon her other self. The strength of the hurricane waned, affected by the space debris falling upon them.

The Princess shouted out in anger and pain, as her anger obliterated the asteroid and launched it back as hundreds of stones back at her counterpart.

The retaliation was in the form of lighting and flames, which itself retaliated with ice and earth, their magic exploding like vicious fireworks in the storm– a storm within a storm.

They were blown away by their powers colliding, and would fly back or teleport back immediately, striking each other fiercely, yet barely damaging each other, it was a battle of attrition.

“We’re going to destroy Ponyville at this rate– All of Everfree!” The Ex-Princess called out, barely audible. “Are you really okay with this much collateral damage on a world you want to take over?!”

“YOU CAN SURRENDER ANY TIME, IF YOU CARE SO MUCH!” Her other self snarled, retaliating, her horn alight and crackling. “GIVE ME YOUR LIFE AND WE CAN STOP FIGHTING OVER IT!”

They left traces of light wherever they flew, lightning intensified out of their horns and was channeled in the winds around them.

“YOU’RE DELUSIONAL!” The Ex-Princess shouted back, regarding her with pity. “YOU’VE LOST EVERYTHING, AND YOU’RE TAKING FROM OTHERS BECAUSE OF IT?! WHERE DOES THIS END?!”

“IF THERE’S EVEN A ONE PERCENT CHANCE I CAN GET HER BACK–” She ignited the air with her light, calling down more stars from the sky. “I HAVE TO TAKE IT AS AN ABSOLUTE CERTAINTY!”

Twilight couldn’t help but behold her counterpart with pity, she couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. “I DON’T KNOW HOW TO DO THIS WITHOUT HER, I DON’T KNOW HOW TO GO ON WITH THIS GRIEF–” She bitterly, tragically admitted. “BUT WE HAVE TO TRY, DON’T WE?!”

“YOUTRY!” She descended upon her other self with intensified gravity, bringing the air itself around with her. “I’M DONE TRYING! I WANT HER BACK!!”

Together, they landed on Everfree– The crater already devoid of trees, lit with magic.

The storm raged around them, the newcomer Twilight snarled, forcing herself up, forcing herself to tackle her counterpart.

“I don’t want to kill you!” The Ex-Princess wrestled her back, forcing her down, both their horns casting and cancelling each other's spells simultaneously, incinerating any vegetation around them. “If we keep fighting– We’ll lose even more than we already have!”

“I don’t have anything left to lose.” She gritted her teeth, flailing, their horns connecting and thunder striking all around them. “Kill me, or I’ll kill you.”

“YOU WANT TO GO ALL OUT? FINE!” Teleporting onto the air, spreading her wings, the Ex-Princess channeled all she had. “BUT LET’S TAKE IT OUTSIDE!”

Her light overtook them, their power stretched well beyond anything they presumed it could.

The storm slowly dissipated, but the wind continued, the lighting accentuating their vanishing.

The denizens of Ponyville continued to fight the storm until it was gone– an act that took enough time– Long enough for them to notice how the moon shone brighter above them.

“hahAHAHAHAh, YOU WERE RIGHT, I DIDN’T UNDERSTAND MAGIC BEFORE… BUT I DO NOW!”

All the power from this world and another, in the palm of her hands, that’s what magic meant. Being able to flick a life away, that’s what magic meant. Finally having the strength to protect herself, that’s what magic meant. A life doomed to live alone, without connection of friendship, that’s what magic meant.

But Sunset Shimmer was going to show her a better way.

Sunset Shimmer would always show her a better way.

Twilight shook herself off– She had used a lot of her magic in one go.

Her heart pounded furiously, the power that coursed through her veins was hard to keep in check– She felt berzerk, her adrenaline spiked. She tried breathing steadily, but found it difficult, for obvious reasons.

“You really think that bringing me to the moon would give you an advantage?!” Her counterpart sputtered out angrily, trying to stand up, unused to the gravity, nearly collapsing out of exhaustion. “I trained under Luna too. I’m as strong as you!”

She did not respond, instead, she looked above them. Hundreds of thousands of stars shined with their power, constellations, nebulae, and so much more… Equestria watched them from above.

No one else would have to be hurt by her mistakes in this battleground.

“But you’re right. Fighting here is easier. I don’t want to destroy my new home– I just want you out of the way. We can go all out with no collateral damage, finally!” She raised her wings, and dragged a hoof across the floor, her horn alight, her hair a mess, the bags under her eyes more prominent than ever. “C’mon then! Let’s finish this!”

Was she too far gone?

Finally, the Ex-Princess spoke, regarding her with incredible sorrow and pity. “...Is this what will happen to me, after a few years of missing her…?”

Silence. The other Twilight froze.

“...Will I be just… Some rabid animal, devoid of love, clinging to any shred of hope, no matter how many people it hurts…?” She looked away, closing her eyes, exhaling. “...Is this what we’re like– When we have a taste of love, but then lose it…?”

“...Without her there’s no point. Not after all we did together.” Her voice shivered, tears welled up in her eyes. “You have no idea, you have no idea– waking up, reaching next to me, and she’s not there…!”

“I have some idea…!” She smiled bitterly, letting out an ironic chuckle, shaking her head. “...All this time, she kept saying that she became better because of us– but the opposite happened too, didn’t it?”

“We’re stronger because of Sunset Shimmer.” Her other self muttered in agreement. “Maybe the strongest a Twilight can be. B-but without her…!”

“...What’s the point?” She finished.

Silence. Complete and utter cold silence, accentuated only but the few moonstones that still floated around them.

The Ex-Princess’s expression hardened, as she glared at her other self. “...I don’t want to end up like you. I won’t end up like you. How could I possibly deserve her if I did?”

“D-don’t act like you’re better than me! Don’t act like you deserve this life any more than I do! You’re just one bad day away from being me!!” She snarled, stomping a hoof on the floor. “I’m taking what I want, what I need– Because the alternative is too much to bear! ‘Better to have loved and lost?!’ What a joke!!”

At that moment, Twilight understood. She saw the years extending before her, with or without Sunset. She saw what she could become, with or without Sunset.

She felt the power of the cosmos, the light of everything around them, the moon below them, and every star above them. All of them pleading for her to try.

And she chose to do the same thing her wife always had… She chose to try and be better.

“S-stop looking at me like that!” Her other self snarled, her horn lighting up, her magic spreading out into the cold dark sky. “I’m taking over your world, and I’m finding Sunset– And I’m going to cherish her, every single day of my life, I’m going to do it right next time, I’m going to belong, she’s going to belong, and we’ll live happily ever after–”

No.

She declared simply.

She began floating, lighter than air. Unburdened.

Her other self staggered, and stepped back in shock.

She had seen what she was capable of becoming. She had understood herself and her wife in ways a normal being could never– In multitudes, in abundance, a vivisection that allowed herself to understand everything– to have the strength to protect every single loved one she still had.

She thought of the precious moments that had passed, those precious years with her wife. She thought of every sunset and moonrise they had spent together… And found that they all held meaning, even if they belonged in the past.

It all mattered, now and forever.

But now she was in the present. And for the sake of her world, and for the sake of her wife– She was going to be okay. She was going to surpass this obstacle, and any other.

She thought of Sunset Shimmer, and of every part of her she loved.

Her everything.

And for her, she would not let grief break her. Never.

But she wasn’t smiling. She turned to her counterpart, her wings spread wide.

Her eyes glowing like stars.

Four more wings sprouted from her back, like the blooming of a flower.

Six enormous wings, a lunar crown around her horn, All as she let out a deafening whisper.

YOU WOULD TAKE MY WORLD

YOU WOULD TAKE MY LOVE

WON’T

LET

YOU

Above Equestria, the night sky was shining. The moon glowing brighter than it ever had.

Twilight Sparkle’s light engulfed an entire side of her moon, the air froze around her, and her other self was completely overwhelmed by her magic.

Gravity was meaningless to her– Natural law was something she no longer needed to follow.

Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Harmony.

“No one’s blaming you for wanting to give us a normal spring break! …We’d be having one if it weren’t for me…” And still, after everything, she held herself responsible, she couldn’t let the guilt slide, she couldn’t stop feeling anchored to every single negative event in their friend’s lives. “...I brought magic to this world in the first place.”

She couldn’t see how amazing she was, how much she had changed my life for the better, how much I valued her, how much she was simply… Everything.

All she could see was that there were only six Elements of Harmony– And that in this picture, she was a parasite.

I wasn’t going to let this go on. I couldn’t. I didn’t know what to do or say, but I needed her to know how much she mattered to me.

So I reached for her hand and spoke without thinking.

“I wouldn’t trade you for anything in the world… In any world.”

With Celestia, Luna and Cadance joining them, they managed to finally suppress and contain the storm– the night sky was calm and clear once more.

“...Is… Is it over?!” One of the Sunsets spoke through bated breaths, looking above them, the storm was gone.

“It better be over, this wind is just a disaster for my mane!” Rarity declared with a pout. “Oh, and Ponyville too. Where has Twilight gone too, anyway?”

Captain Shimmer leapt above a carriage, and yelled out for all of Ponyville to hear. “Twilight Sparkle! Anypony seen Twilight Sparkle?! Where is she!”

The Mysterious Mare Do Well surveyed the air, hopping atop a street lamp. “I’ll check any homes that were damaged for ponies needing help!” With an agile leap and a teleport, she went forward. “Maybe I’ll find Twilight!”

“I see her! There she is!” Pinkie pointed with a smile.

There was a Twilight Sparkle mounted on a demon Sunset Shimmer, who pointed at herself. “...Who, me? Um, I think she’s asking for another Twilight Sparkle.”

“This is my Twilight Sparkle.” The demon stuck her tongue out. “Get your own.”

Spike, rubbing his temples, let out a groan of annoyance. “Please, nopony ask where Sunset Shimmer is– She’s literally everywhere!”

“You talking to me?”

“...I think he meant me?”

“Nah, he meant me.” One of them strummed on a guitar with a pleased smile. “Seriously though– Where’s the mare that’s meant to get us back home?”

“Speaking of home, I know asking now may not be right–” Zecora grimaced, looking around awkwardly. “But can I crash in any of your places tonight?”

“We’ve got ya, Zecora!” Applejack tipped her hat, and then announced to the whole crowd. “Anypony whose home was busted by the storm feel free to crash at Sweet Apple Acres, alright? We’ll set some beds out!”

“Ugh, what a friggin’ day.” Rainbow Dash groaned in annoyance. “If there’s any more bad guys or natural disasters we’ve gotta deal with before bed I’m going to turn to DUST.”

“...I think it’s going to be okay, Dashie!” Fluttershy assured with a confident smile. “Everypony seems to be okay, thanks to the quick thinking and effort of all the Sunsets!”

“...Thanks, Fluttershy.” One of the Sunsets did a little salute. “I’m glad I could help. We’re glad we could help, right every me?”

Every Sunset in the area cheered.

Cadance wasn’t as cheerful– She took flight, and looked around frantically. “Where is Twilight, though– And just what was she fighting!?”

“Above…” Celestia, who had been gazing at the night sky, muttered quietly. “...Luna, is she…?”

“I’ve felt it.” Her sister nodded, as she looked up too. “The night shines brighter than it has ever, sister…!”

Besides them, the undead Valkyrie growled, and pointed upwards.

“...I shall never get used to this thing.” Luna grimaced.

She only received raspy growls as a response.

“Everyone!” Celestia spread her wings wide with anticipation. “Look above!”

Together, all of Ponyville and beyond, all of Equestria could see.

Moons, constellations, every celestial body in the sky accentuated Twilight Sparkle’s return. Six wings, heavenly cold light, she floated down effortlessly, magic incarnate.

They all recoiled and moved aside as she soared quietly by them– Leaving a trail of magic in her wake.

“G-good heavens, s-she–” Luna stuttered, nudging her sister. “She ascended! Twiceover, she–”

“--I see it, Luna. I see her…!” Celestia murmured, acknowledging just how far her pupil had grown, how far she had come.

All of Ponyville shuddered at the sight of the Seraph, hesitating to come forward. But three alicorns followed.

Twilight stepped into the wreckage that was her Community Center’s research room– Her six wings barely fitting inside as she crouched low, every step she took froze the floor she stood on; All as she brought forward her defeated opponent, who, in her magical grasp, was crying, grieving.

With simple magical motions, she rebuilt the cage, rebuilt its chains, its magical inhibitors, enhancing them ten times over, this time, with her counterpart inside.

This newcomer Twilight Sparkle, now defeated, was entangled in arcane chains.

“This… This wasn’t even a fight, was it…?” Her other self murmured through tears, breaking down, letting go. “Y-you had more years with Sunset than me… Of course you’d win.”

We’ve both lost.

We’ve both lost so much.

“T-there’s nothing left to fight for…!” She murmured tragically in her chains, sat down, looking at the ground, her tears running down her cheek. “There’s nothing left…!”

The Princess of Harmony turned, and observed the wreckage of her home.

She observed the mirror, their only way of seeing her wife, of tracking her, in tatters, beyond repair.

Her tears floated away, devoid of gravity. Her many wings folded close, her cold making the air bitter.

“I’m… I’m sorry, I… We’re both the same, and I… I shouldn’t have come here…” Shuddering, her counterpart closed her eyes. “It’s…It’s over. I should have died with her…!”

No. You shouldn’t have.

“O-our love has to have meant something…! But it didn’t.”

It did.

“B-but… But why?” She pleaded the air desperately. “W-why should we go on without her…? H-how could we go on without her…?”

Because it’s what she would have wanted.

I’m going to keep living.

I’m going to keep living for her.

Even if I can never find her.

I’m going to keep trying.

I’m going to keep trying to do better…

…Just like her.

The three alicorns made it into the room, the zombie one beelined it towards the cage, and sat beside it.

This Sunset leaned her forehead against the bars of the cage, muttering out growls, regarding the imprisoned Twilight with pity.

“S-Sunset…!” She cried, shuddered, beholding the Undead Valkyrie. “Sunset, I’m so sorry… I’m so, so sorry…!”

And there they remained.

“...Twilight.” Luna approached the Seraph slowly, carefully. “Just breathe.”

“--Don’t touch her.” Celestia warned quietly. “...Twilight, can you hear us…?”

What’s… Happening to me…?

Her tears flowed through unimpeded, lighting the air like constellations in the dark room.

“Just breathe, Twilight, and it will be okay. Just breathe…!”

I didn’t know what love was, before I met you.

I didn’t know what grief was, before I met you.

Together, up there, forever, united as one. Twelve wings, shining brightly.

Sun and moon.

You and me.

Rebuilding the collapsed parts of the Community Center was a slow process, it took a full day. Not only did most of Ponyville pitch in, but every single Sunset assisted in rebuilding their pride and joy as well.

The Princess of Harmony was quiet for most of it. Her counterpart shared a cage with the undead counterpart of her wife… They seemed to understand each other, at least, and she wasn’t surprised as to why.

Neither of them were a threat.

There wasn’t much to say except thank you. She thanked every friend, every helper, every Sunset. And quietly, she kept working.

Hermes was there too– Quietly tinkering and tidying up what they could of the research they had. Evidently, they would have to rebuild a lot of it if they wanted a chance of resuming work properly… And that would take even more days.

Days she suspected she didn’t have.

The mirror was shattered. Their only way to see what was out there… Gone.

Her wife had taken hope with her when she was taken…

…But Twilight refused to let that hope die.

Quietly, Hermes connected one outlet, and sighed. “...Well, that’s that. The lasso should be back online– Although that power conduit is only going to last one more before being busted… And well, this is even more rudimentary than our first model.”

“I’m not pulling any Sunset randomly out of there again.” Twilight stated simply, shaking her head. “Without the mirror, we don’t have the luxury of… we can’t do this like we did before. I owe them this much.”

“Agreed completely.” The Scientist nodded respectfully. “...If we review Starswirl’s notes, search his secret archives, maybe we’ll find something we can reprogram as a replacement…?”

“...Maybe…!” She looked away, not focussed on anything. “We can rebuild what we had, but… It might take another month…”

“...What is your plan, Princess?”

She smiled at the irony of being called that. “...I’ll keep trying. There is no way for us to know if my wife survived those wounds, so… We can only hope she has, and work as diligently as we can. If every option dries up, we will send the other Sunsets home– And the other Twilights, of course.”

“...And then…?”

“...And then I may take my crown back.” She closed her eyes. “...With or without my Sun.”

Hermes let out a shameful sigh, and nodded. “I’m… Sorry. I’ll do everything in my power to help… And accept any punishment you have for me when the time comes.”

“Good.” She let out an almost sly smile, but then exhaled. “I… I think I’m going to check on the others downstairs. We can work on this proper later–”

But she stopped, both of them stopped.

Because the machine lit to life– Low power, low functionality, but nonetheless, activated without input.

Hermes, incredibly cautiously, moved to the console. “...It appears we are locked in onto a universe…!” He turned to her, wary. “...Someone else out there is using a beacon to reach us.”

From her cage, her counterpart muttered without energy. “It might be my universe… I did leave it without telling anyone. My Luna is probably furious– If she found out what me and my Hermes were doing…”

Twilight sat down, beholding the machine. “...Can you tell which signature it is?”

“It’s… Sunset Shimmer. Same as before.”

From the cage, Twilight groaned. “...I had my wife’s coffin in my lab for a reason… I needed her genetic code to trick you.”

“We don’t… Know if it’s her world.” Hermes noted carefully. “It could be another… it could be even more dangerous, actually…!”

Nodding assertively, the Princess of Harmony took a battle stance. “There is nothing that comes through that machine that I can’t defeat. Let’s activate it.”

Incredibly carefully, they went through the process of activating the machine one last time.

It sputtered to life, barely holding on– It even blew several fuses, the power conduit shattered…

And yet, the process was successful.

But it wasn’t Sunset Shimmer they had brought here.

It wasn’t Twilight Sparkle, either.

It wasn’t a pony at all.

It was…

“...Is that a file cabinet?!” Hermes grimaced in confusion, approaching. “...Surely it isn’t a living filing cabinet, from a dimension of sentient file cabinets, is it?!”

“...It’s just a file cabinet.” Twilight sighed, shaking her head, approaching it. “It’s… Strange, though. I didn’t even think of the possibility of inanimate objects travelling through dimensions…”

“W-well– Somepony clearly sent this to us. It could be boobytrapped!” Hermes approached it incredibly cautiously. “Be careful!”

Its design was slick, metallic, not like any they knew.

Impeccably carefully, Twilight opened one of the drawers.

Inside was just… Files and trinkets. Machine components she didn’t know or understand. They seemed otherworldly, almost alien. Every other drawer was the same– Several papers, multiple pieces of data, but especially, unique technomagic components.

“...Is this…?” She hesitated.

“Multiversal t-technology! Incredibly advanced– Oh my gosh, oh my gosh–” He began rifling through several papers. “Whoever sent this has an advanced insight into this kind of magic– No, not just advanced– Complete mastery!”

Twilight’s eyes widened, as she realised slowly what every component here represented, what every text file implied– This wasn’t a threat or a notice, it was a gift.

“...But who– What– How did this– Why here, why us, why now?!” She murmured, clutching the papers, examining every device. “W-what does this mean?!”

“Um, Princess… There’s a note here…!” He almost smiled, chuckling ironically, pointing at a paper taped to the side of the cabinet. “It’s for you…!”

With hesitation, but incredible curiosity, she took it.

She held it, and her eyes widened as she read.

To this universe’s Twilight Sparkle:

Getting this to you was difficult, I hope you can appreciate it.

We might actually blow our last functioning generator doing this… But we decided pretty unanimously that it was worth it, even if it’s our end.

Our world owes a debt to your wife… Actually, a lot of worlds do. Even yours.

We didn’t really want anything else to do with this technology… But we did have a lot of it lying around. Why not do what Hermes never did and put it to good use?

Installing most components may be a bit difficult– Assembling your own portal even more so, but we gave you all the components we could in this. Everything else, you should have available in your own world– Provided some diligence on your own part, of course.

The instructions of construction are all in their respective files, I trust that you, like any Twilight, are capable of doing your research.

We trust you with this. Get your wife home safely, get her there as soon as you can, and keep her there– and let this be the end of the multiverse… The end of our tampering with it, anyway.

Our worlds were never meant to collide, not like this.

But your wife made every world she touched better… Let’s hope she can live to see the fruits of her labor. Let’s hope she can live to see you again.

She deserves that much, as do you.

Good luck.

- Raven Inkwell

PS: Hi, Sunset here. At the risk of Raven writing an incredibly professional boring note, I had to put my own two cents in the end.

Your wife is crazy good for a Sunset Shimmer, you have no idea.

…Actually, you might have some idea, heheh.

...Find her and don’t let go, okay? She deserves a hell lot better than most Sunsets– But I guess that’s reductive thinking– We can all do better, can’t we?

Because of her, not only do we get to live, but… I actually got my wings. I actually can raise the friggin sun!!

I’ll do my best to keep my world standing. I’ll do my best to make her proud. To honor what she did for us.

I actually got wings. Can you believe it? I got wings! …And I’m not the only one, I bet.

So… Tell her thanks. From all of us.

“...This…” Hermes looked at the several papers and components they now had. “O-oh my goodness, this is everything– BEYOND everything, I’ve never seen anything like it!”

Twilight couldn’t contain her smile, as she read the note again and again. “...I knew she made friends out there, but this…?”

“It’s unprecedented. It's… Everything about my research I ever hoped to achieve…!” Hermes sat down, closing his eyes, rubbing his temples. “...And they just gave it to us– On a silver platter…! Do you realize what this means?!”

“Yes.” Twilight Sparkle smiled incredibly warmly, knowing the path ahead. “Let’s bring her home.”

...Stars are our blanket, my love. We are home.

…Stay with me, just a little longer…!

Author's Note

TWILIGHT SPARKLE VS TWILIGHT SPARKLE.

INFO: The Element of Magic is the strongest of all– it is the one at the seat of power, the one meant to lead and rule, to dominate and organize. Its power, when unleashed without reservations, is without peer.

Two of these Elements clashing could have been apocalyptic. But this was not even a battle.

VERDICT: Grief is a slow and insidious killer. But the Princess of Harmony refused to die.

Kindness begets Kindness.

For once, after Sunset was so kind to the Multiverse... It is being kind back.

...Now comes the matter of finding her before she bleeds out.

Honestly this has been such a long time coming. I'm so, so happy to almost be done with this fic. It's been such a wonderful damn time! I set out to create like-- Idealized versions of these characters, akin to gods, and I think I very much got what I bargained for.

Anyways, lets go over the events in order! I've got plenty to say.

The Cadance cameo is smth that was pretty necessary, but I sadly couldn't find a better spot than the beginning of this chapter. As her sister in law and princess of Love, she has a particular insight into Twilight's Psyche that couldn't go unexplored.

...Plus maybe I just wanted Flurryheart in the prime universe, too. But thats for another day, they need to get back together first. I love writing Cadance, heh.

Deleted scenes :rainbowlaugh:

As can be predicted, this chapter, much like the last one, was about our protagonist facing a thematic opposite of themselves. Twilight Prime, through fighting Twilight Antiprime, learns to accept her grief, to accept her loss, and honor what Sunset stood for, no matter how much it hurts. In doing so, she became the strongest possible Twilight, under the circumstances.

A twilight that understands loss, that accepts it, but still holds onto hope, through out everything.

Their love meant something.

(My girlfriend joked that 'antiprime twilight' is just twilight in canon, but honestly, canon twilight didn't even have a sunset shimmer, she went WORSE, lol.)

Of course, i wrote this all knowing that this chapter's stakes were inherently smaller than the last one. I hope that does not dissapoint, and that it was still satisfying and engaging! Twilight vs Twilight is an incredible match, but prime was always going to win. Like antiprime stated, she had more years with Sunset. This made her stronger.

Also... yeah Zombie Sunset could break out the whole time. She's an alicorn Sunset, what did you expect? Her muscles have muscles, she could bend steel bars with her bare hands. But she's still Sunset, she cares about the safety of a universe that has been untouched by her mistakes. She wants what's best for them, and even recognizes antiprime Twilight as a Twilight that had the strength to put her down-- But not the strength to endure the act.

also maybe I'm biased but captain shimmer is fucking unwavering. She absolutely can and will rally her other selves to band together. the trifecta of powerful sunsets being the zombie, the captain and the demon-- (The mare do well is the wild card, and dangit I wanted to give her more screen time but just couldn't. No space!)

Btw, on those sequences, I considered having the influence of the mane 5 (twis fighting in the moon) a lot larger, but honestly, I didn't want the chapter to be any more bloated than it already was. Like, they matter, but this story IS primarily about Sunset and Twilight, so y'know.

Lord knows there's enough characters around at all times that even I get confused xD

On the subject of ENDHermes being a tougher fight, you should know I considered it to be even tougher, when I was drafting the story. One of my ideas was that he captured certain beings from the multiverse on ocasion, and experimented on them, turned them into husks of themselves, mindless cyborgs that followed his every command.

On this idea, Sunset Prime would have had to fight Daybreaker, Grogar, Midnight Sparkle, and maybe even a Starswirl-- But I realised that not only it'd bloat the fight even more, but there would be no time to unpack the emotional weight of her having to put a Twilight down, no matter how hectic.

Another idea that's quite elementary, is that I considered him using artifacts from the show, because he has access to an endless supply of them. That got really boring and one-sided quick, especially because most artifacts are just alternatives of magic stealing, which you probably know my stance on.

Like, no matter how fanservicy it would be for him to bust out grogars bell, it'd still just kind of be like 'ok the fight is over, her powers got yoinked. yay.' Thats just boring. I wanted him to fight on his own cold and calculated terms.

Honestly, in canon he definitely acquired all those artifacts, but just broke them down into their bare resources to use as fuel or to add to their weapons.

Also, although I can imagine the ending here feels like a bit of a Deus Ex Machina, frankly, I'm sticking to it. Sunset Prime has constantly inspired and done better in the multiverse. It was only a matter of time until a universe could do better for her.

And this universe, despite it's bitter, wrecked state with the death of 'end'universe... Has the tools to help. Inspired by her, they will.

Either way... Two chapters left.

I'll see you next time, as we follow a Sunset prime that is bleeding out and dying, on 'The End of Everything'

The End of Everything

I want to be known and adored, respected and loved,

I want to earn my wings. To be known far and wide,

I want to write my name among the stars,

I want to be loved, please love me,

I want I want I want I want I want,

I want to matter. To mean something

Please.

Sunset Shimmer was dying.

Her breaths were shallow, slow. She had no energy left to move.

She was laying down in grass and dirt, but she could barely feel it.

She smelled blood. She smelled her own blood, and it wouldn’t stop. She didn’t even try moving, to force herself to stand, she did not have the strength for it.

Her vision was blurry. Her eyes barely opened. She struggled to breathe.

One of her wings was twisted under her body. It hurt, but she couldn’t move it.

Her mane covered her face. She could barely see.

Her eyes gazed upwards. It was a stone slab, one she could barely read.

But she could guess what it was, even from this angle.

It was a gravestone.

Here lies Sunset Shimmer.

She wondered how much longer it would take for her to die. For her to bleed out here or in some other universe. She wondered why alicorn constitution forced her heart to keep beating, when that blood was being taken into the soil.

Too strong to die fast, to die without pain. There were downsides to being an alicorn after all.

She was tired. She was ready to rest. Everything hurt, and yet she felt numb.

She closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Maybe if she let go, it would end faster.

Was this destiny? Was it fate? She got her answer. It was nothing, turning into everything. Her life, which had meant nothing, desperately crawling, bleeding through the dark, now had purpose. And the purpose was her.

It was everything.

Two unicorns walked side by side through the halls of the palace they called home. Both tired from a long day of study, both ready to rest. But one was considerably more relaxed than the other.

“...Sparkles, please don’t tell me you’re going to try to study more before turning in.” Sunset braced herself for the inevitable answer she knew was coming. “Your brain is going to explode at this rate, you know.”

“I mean…!” She adjusted her glasses with an embarrassed fluster.

“C’moooooon, you’ll keep me up if you keep your lights on!” She swatted her with a friendly tail, grinning. “And you’ll mumble to yourself the answers to your own questions, then you’ll giggle when you get them right, and you’ll–”

“Okay, okay, fiiiiiine…!” She relented, hiding her little smile. “I’ll just turn in, same as you.”

“Thank you!” She let out a sigh of relief, one she overperformed. “You’ll be fine– We’ll both be fine. There’s never been a test she gave us that we’ve failed, why would tommorow be any different?”

“I dunno, I dunno– I just don’t like leaving anything to chance. What if she gives us a surprise quiz, or springs about a new surprise combat Scenario–” Twilight began spiraling. “What if I freeze and–”

“--You won’t freeze.” Sunset came closer, incredibly confident, unflinching. “And even if you do freeze, I’ll be there to carry you to the finish line. So relax!”

“T-thanks, Sunset…!” She blushed, giggling lightly. “T-thanks for always, well, having my back.”

She looked away with a shrug. “Meh, you’d do the same for me. It’s not like you need it– Much.”

“S-still… Sometimes I just… I just see what I have to do, and I know I have to do it, but Celestia, she’s just–”

“She’s all bark and no bite. Don’t worry about her.” Sunset snickered, slapping Twilight with a friendly tail once more. “I promise you you’re only feeling that way because she’s super tall– Having to always look up when you’re dealing with her will naturally make you feel inferior. It’s a huge pain in the neck– Literally.”

Again, Twilight couldn’t help but giggle. “...I could never be as brave as you. Though I suppose it’s easier in your case, she did raise you…!”

“...Sure, yeah.” She looked away for a moment, but then turned back with a grin. “If you’re ever gonna have fun in life, Sparkles, you have to learn to disobey your teachers sometimes– And your parents, too.”

A shiver of anticipation passed by the unicorn’s spine– Both of fear of the mere thought of disobeying Celestia, but also at the sheer thrill of it.

Finally, they made it to their room. Sunset immediately threw her jacket over a chair, washed her face in the bathroom, then beelined to her bed, throwing herself at it.

Twilight removed her clothes, folding them neatly, and before she removed her glasses, grabbed a book.

“Twilight…”

“I-it’s just light reading! I promise!” She snickered as if she had been busted. “Not study! It’s j-just Daring Do, see?”

With a squint, Sunset read the cover, and let out a resigned sigh. “Alright then. Let me know if she and that sidekick of hers finally get it on.”

“Oh, I doubt it. Daring Do books are often really tame, and she doesn’t have a way with mares or stallions. I think she’s destined to be a loner, for better or worse… I don’t think the author would ever want to write that story down, though– Growing old alone would be a weird choice for the end of your series– Besides– They’re only working together in this story, I don’t think this sidekick would appear with Daring Do in any other book! Don’t get me wrong, I get what you see in the pair, but–”

“--Let a girl dream, Twi.” Grinning, Sunset made herself comfortable in bed, and let out a good long sigh. “Speaking of dreaming… Goodnight, Sparkles.”

“Goodnight, Sunset.”

The room was quiet– They could hear a little bit of the final hustle and bustle of Canterlot in the distance, and the occasional nightly bird call– But otherwise, complete comfortable silence.

For a while, she really was considering sleeping. But she couldn’t kid herself. Her frustration kept her awake.

With a grunt of annoyance, she turned to the ceiling– Stars adorned it, pegasi flew around clouds. The sun shined above everything.

“...Do you think we’ll ever get to do anything important?” She murmured.

“...Hm?”

“Celestia, she– She never lets us do anything.” She huffed, closing her eyes. “Even when I was a kid, she was so overprotective, and now that we’re ready, we’re so ready– It’s like she doesn’t want us to go out there and show her!”

“Well… An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure?” With a sympathetic smile, Twilight closed her book. “I don’t think she doesn’t believe in us, I just think, well, she cares–”

“--I don’t doubt she cares. She never stops caring– She cares too much.” Sunset couldn’t suppress her annoyance eloquently. “But I’m ready, you know? I’m sick of tests, I’m sick of studying– We’re absolutely the strongest unicorns in the world when it comes to magic– Where’s our wings, you know…?”

Twilight was significantly less frustrated. “...I know it can be a little annoying that she keeps telling us to be patient… Heck, you’ve been doing this for way longer than I have– But the way I see it, I would rather be completely, absolutely ready before I get those wings– Because my life is going to change forever if it happens–”

“When it happens.” Sunset corrected.

“Hihi, sure, when.” She nodded with a giggle. “Until then, well… I don’t mind enjoying my life as a unicorn a bit longer! We’re learning new things every day, Canterlot is wonderful to live in, and Celestia really likes us…! We’ll have plenty of time as alicorns to try new, different things, that’s for sure. So why rush…?”

Sunset felt silent.

She couldn’t help but smile.

“...You’re a lot wiser than you look, you know that Sparkles? And you look like a brainiac already.”

Twilight blushed, but said nothing.

More silence passed.

Sunset’s frustration turned to something else, as she watched the ceiling.

“...I think she had a sister.”

“...Who?”

“Celestia. I think she had a sister, once.”

Twilight leaned forward, in incredible curiosity. “Like… A thousand years ago…? ...How do you figure…?”

“When I was little, whenever I would, well, on incredibly rare occasions have nightmares, I’d go up to her room. And she’d always be… Talking to herself, by her balcony. It sounded like she was talking to family.”

“Oh… Well I’m not surprised a thousand year old princess would talk to herself. I’d pick up a weird habit or two, if I lived that long.” She adjusted her glasses pensively. “But why do you think–”

They both flinched. Twilight screamed.

With a flash, the Princess of Hope landed on Sunset’s bed, then fell to the floor with a sickening wet thud.

“H-holy crap!!”

“What the fuck are you?!”

Seconds passed with them both studying the unconscious bleeding figure before either moved.

Sunset leapt from out of bed. “Help me move her to the couch!”

“B-but her blood–”

“It’s better than the floor, Twilight! C’mon!”

With their magic, incredibly carefully, they moved the alicorn to the most comfortable position they could– The bespectacled unicorn was grimacing the whole way, shuddering at the sight of blood.

“Okay. Okay. Okay.” Sunset beheld the beaten, bruised, torn body before her. “Okay. This is the test, right?”

Twilight’s frantic, fearful glance alternated between the two of them. “W-what? What??”

“The test! She’s doing a surprise test on us, right? She wants to test how well we’re capable of using healing magic–” She winced at the torn wings and at the gashes on the flank of her counterpart, even now, blood pooled below her, the couch would not be clean so easily. “I-I mean come on. A dying… Clone of me? With wings? It’s…” The narrative fell apart in her head.

“Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, it’s you. It’s y-you!” Twilight trotted in place frantically, panicking. “W-why do you– Why does she have wings, why is she dying, oh my gosh, oh my gosh–”

Sunset sat down, glaring at her dying self. None of this made any sense. “...If she was going to make this into a test, she would have made it a little less gruesome. There’s no way she would want us looking at a dying body, much less a clone of us– She’s too protective for that... It can’t be the test.”

“B-but– Why is this happening, who is she, why does she look like you, is she you from the future or something?!”

“If this is me from the future, something went terribly wrong.” With a hoof, she moved one of her wings, and verified that it was legitimate. “...After something went terribly right… She’s actually an alicorn…!”

Twilight was breathing unsteadily, her gaze once again shifting from between the two.

“Twi. Breathe.” Sunset suggested gently, coming closer. “I need you to go get Celestia, you don’t need to be here to see this. I’ll stay with the body until she can come over here and help us patch her up. Whatever happened to her must be really, really serious.”

Twilight’s gaze was firm on the dying alicorn.

“Twi. Can you do it?” Sunset reaffirmed. “Can you go get Celestia for me?”

“I-I-I, I, I think I should stay with her, you should g-go get Celestia. I-if that’s okay?”

“Are you sure?”

“I’m s-sure.”

“Okay, hang tight! If this is a test, I’d rather fail it than to let whoever this is just die!”

“O-okay.”

Twilight was alone.

She sat there, in complete silence, interrupted only by the shallow breathing of the alicorn.

Carefully, yet curiously, she moved strands away from the hair of the Valkyrie– Only to be spooked and nearly fall backwards when she realized she was being watched.

And yet, the alicorn was harmless, defenseless, unable to even move.

“...S…Sunset…?” She asked incredibly carefully. “Sunset… Shimmer?”

The Princess of Hope’s expression contorted to a pitiful, mournful grimace, as she haggardly whispered.

“...T-Twilight… Twilight, I’m sorry…”She was barely audible. “I’m so sorry. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry…”

“...What?” Coming even closer, the unicorn tried listening properly. “What did you say…?”

”Forgive me… Please… Forgive me…”

“Um… okay? I accept your apology?” She tilted her head in confusion, watching as the alicorn bled out. “...But… You are Sunset Shimmer, aren’t you? Are you from the future?”

Quietly, weakly, the Princess of Hope began crying.

Twilight didn’t know what to say. But she tried anyway.

“...Hey, it’s okay. You’re okay! Sunset is getting Celestia, I’m sure Celestia will be able to patch you up!” She assured her as best she could. “I-I mean, I’ve never seen wounds like these, b-but…!”

The crying was incredibly weak, incredibly reserved. Her eyes were closed.

Twilight had one chance at this. She had to take it. “...Um, so, this is a weird hypothetical, but…!” She shot a careful glance towards the door. “...If one were to, um, seduce, maybe uh, court Sunset Shimmer, um, do you have any tips…? If you are her from the future, well, um, maybe you could tell me if we ever get together? I know it’s unlikely– I-I mean, she’s really cool and nice, and um, I never felt this way about anypony, which means I also have no idea what to do–”

Quietly, and yet firmly, the alicorn placed a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder– One she could barely raise.

Twilight felt a tingling of emotions, weak flashes of memories that didn’t belong to her.

All while the Princess of Hope smiled weakly, with tears in her eyes..

You have to convince her that she’s worth it. You have to tell her she’s good enough for herself. You have to make her know she’s good. That she needs to follow her heart, and that you want to be there to help her…

…And you have to be yourself.

H-how is being myself a good idea?! A-and how are you doing this??

You’re enough, Twilight. You’re more than enough. She doesn’t need anything more or anything else.

You’re everything...

Before she knew it, the alicorn lost consciousness, having strained too much. “W-wait! Wakeup! Augh, tell me what to do, I don’t get it–”

Celestia and Sunset barged into the room.

Twilight had to shaft those thoughts aside, and focus on the now. After all, the ongoing surgery would be grueling, brutal, and incomplete.

But some day, she would put what she was shown to the test.

The six elements of Harmony, none of which applied to her, all of which applied to her, inside and out, removing her own heart in plain sight.

Belonging was impossible, and yet, it would happen, against her will. The best moment of her life, the greatest most incredible event in all of the world, the birth of hope.

Rise. Rise. Rise.

Rise once more.

“All I’m saying is… You’ve been struggling, and I’ve noticed.” Even when expressing concern, Principal Celestia had kindness and care laced into every word. “It’s a normal part of growing up, Sunset. You struggle to find your place, you can be uncertain of what you’ll do…”

Leaning back on her chair, she couldn’t help but scoff– Even if the words were affecting her. “Pff. You don’t have to talk to me like I’m a kid. I’m not that young.” She averted eye contact, with a small indication of shame. “...And I’m fine. The girls keep me straight, I’m not relapsing, if that’s what you’re thinking.”

“Oh, I’m not worried about that. You’ve demonstrated time and time again that your growth is permanent.” She leaned forward on her desk, giving her an incredibly supportive smile. “What do you want to do with your life, Sunset?”

“...Bah. You’re not my principal anymore, you know.” She let out a bashful grin. “...Can’t give me detention for not knowing what to do with my future.”

“You’re right, I’m not your principal anymore.” With a shrug and a relaxed smile, she sat back on her chair. “...I’m just a tired old woman, who cares very much about you.”

It was ironic to Sunset– More than the Principal would ever know. She had to consider her answer carefully, as she looked away.

She would dodge the question slightly, but she owed her an answer, at least.

“...Y’know, when I was young, I knew exactly who I wanted to be.” Her smile wasn’t very wide, it was nostalgic, if anything. “Ever since I was a foal, I knew exactly what I wanted, I had this vision of who I wanted to be, and well…”

“A foal?” The Principal raised an amused eyebrow.

“Sorry, hah… It’s a pony thing. From back home.”

“Of course.”

“B-but yeah, the thing is… I never prepared myself for anything other than absolute success, since I was a kid. And well… I didn’t exactly reach my goal. I’m still picking up the pieces, you know? …Should I stay, or should I go.”

“I suppose I understand. You had ideals of who you wanted to be, and well… You didn’t match them.”

“Y-yeah. Life’s good though, you know? Life’s good.” She crossed her arms, her eyes shot briefly to the door behind her. “Those girls, well… They’re my future, for now.”

Nodding in agreement, she wagged a finger without judgement. “Yes, Sunset. Of course. And your profession?”

That struck a chord. She hesitated. “...I don’t know. Arts, teaching, well– I have some interests.”

“You are brilliant. I’m surprised you're not interested in going to a prestigious university, with our Twilight, even…!”

“H-hah, yeah, I thought of that. I don’t think I want to be in another Twilight’s shadow all the time, t-thanks.” Again, she forced herself to look down, no matter how much she cared. “She’s brilliant. Probably is going to wind up president, or cure cancer, or invent flying cars– Whatever it is, it’s going to be extraordinary.”

“We’re talking about you, Sunset.” She tilted her head analytically. “Unless you’d like to talk about her?”

“No, no thanks. Actually, the girls are expecting me– I was supposed to help them set up the banners for the freshmen…” She began getting out of her chair.

Celestia stopped her with a single glance.

She sat back down. “...What?”

“What do you want, Sunset? You. What do you want…?” She asked earnestly, genuinely, invitingly.

“I…”

She stopped, and pondered.

A few things came to mind, and she quickly shafted them aside.

She struggled to find an answer, and began getting impatient with herself.

“...Look, I just want to–”

The Princess of Hope interrupted the conversation with a flash, crashing on the principal's desk and rolling to the floor with a wet thud.

“O-oh h-heavens–”

“What the fuck– What?!”

Celestia immediately stood from the desk and knelt down before the body, not caring about getting blood on herself. “S-Sunset, it’s you! Is this some Equestrian madness at work?!”

“I-I don’t know, but she’s jacked– What the hell–”

“She’s bleeding. Oh goodness, she’s bleeding–” She moved the Valkyri’s jacket aside, seeing just how many cuts, bruises and wounds she had, how much blood she had. “T-these wounds, they were cauterized– Oh no, they’re tearing open–”

“What the fuck happened to her?!” Sunset crouched down, studying her. “I-is she even alive?!”

“She’s breathing. She’s still breathing.” Celestia accessed, doing her best to roll the Valkyrie onto a comfortable position, even on the cold floor. “Sunset, I need you to get nurse Redheart, now. Tell her we have code yellow!”

“A-a code, what, what? She’s a school nurse, how in the hell is she going to–”

“--NOW, SUNSET! PLEASE!” She commanded sternly.

“Right! Right! Fuck!” Sunset Shimmer sped out of the room– Likely her friends would have to wait much longer for her return.

Carefully, Celestia studied the body of the Princess of Hope– Whoever had tried healing her had done a rushed, desperate job. Large wounds had been cauterized, her flesh was seared, and yet– She had several bad open cuts still, and the fall she had taken opened some of the cauterized wounds, who even now soaked through her clothes, blood pools forming.

“M-my god, Sunset…!” She couldn’t help but murmur fearfully.

Whoever had last taken care of her had struggled to even keep her from flatlining– Even she could tell that. And now the blood was exchanging hands.

“...Sunset, can you hear me…?” Principal Celestia whispered carefully, holding her hand. “Sunset, don’t fall asleep, we’re going to help…!”

The alicorn turned human stirred, barely, squeezing her hand, grunting, breathing weakly, barely opening her eyes.

“...Celestia… What’s happening to me…!”

The realisation set in slowly. She had already presumed that her life had ended long ago– that this would not just be another setback, not another adventure with a happy ending.

But she was ready. With all she had learned, with everything she was capable of now, despite everything, she would endure.

She would have to start again. But this time, she knew herself better.

When you’re at the bottom of a well, the only way to go is up.

She had fallen on these wells many times before.

What was one more, even without hope?

It was almost exhilarating, taking the Memory Stone and crushing it underfoot.

Time to try again, to rise again.

“...Stop pacing. God, I hate it when you pace.” Sunset snarled, her eyes fixed on the cold concrete ceiling. “I just want to fucking sleep, Starlight.”

“My plan is ready, we can do this.” She was manic, whispering as she watched what lied beyond the bars of their jail cell. “All we need is a distraction and we can break out of here, Sunset!”

“Even if we got out of this cell, and somehow rid ourselves of our horn cuffs, and then somehow made it to the courtyard, hell, or even if we made it into the streets of the city– They would just lock it down and catch us. Your plan sucks.” She covered her head with a pillow. “Just lay down and go to sleep.”

“I’m not rotting here for the rest of my goddamn life!!” Furious, she shook her unicorn cellmate.”Get up and help me think of something!”

“You did the crime!” Sunset shoved her away, standing to face her. “Do the fucking time!”

“S-shut up! God, why do you have to be such a defeatist–”

“I don’t know, why do you have to be such an insufferable nut job–

A guard banged metal nearby, and they immediately froze.

With angry screams commanding them to be quiet echoing in the prison halls, they immediately sat down obediently.

“...What if we fought as a distraction?” Starlight offered with a whisper, innocently.

“If we fight, I’m breaking your jaw. How does that factor into your plan?” Sunset frowned, glaring at her.

“Ugh, you need to be a team player here–”

They both flinched and backed away. Because with a flash, the Princess of Hope fell between them.

One was about to scream in surprise, the other quickly silenced her.

“...She’s an alicorn.”

“...She’s me.”

“...Some kind of clone, maybe a temporal event? She could be you from the future…!”

“Hah! Nice joke. As if someone like me ever got wings.”

Together, they inspected the body of the fallen valkyrie, carefully whispering as they studied her.

“...She’s still breathing.”

“These wounds look rough. Some were cauterized, others were stitched– Someone out there did a real rushed job. Ugh– This is definitely getting infected.”

“She needs medical attention.”

“Tough luck. She’s in Canterlot prison.”

“Sunset.”

“What.”

“She’s our distraction.” Starlight grinned, as she approached the bars. “Get ready to jump the guard– we’re leaving.”

The unicorn groaned in annoyance and placed herself in position, as Starlight put on an innocent tone. “Hey guard! We’ve got a wounded mare over here!!”

A thousand years.

A thousand years, picking up the pieces.

A thousand years, with no family to spare.

A thousand years, holding it all together.

A thousand years, and she would finally have a daughter.

And then lose her.

Adagio usually was bothered by being awoken so roughly– Her bed might have been king sized, but it was occupied by enough sleeping naked bodies already.

If any of her sisters barged into her room demanding anything of her, she would usually shout back, scowl or simply command one of her toys to see them out.

She would make an exception, this time. This interruption, this rough awakening… Was quite interesting.

“Poor thing…!” Her voice was slow, melodic, loving, as she ran her fingers slowly over one of the Princess of Hope’s strong, bloody arms. “...All banged up. Who did this to you, my pet…?”

All the Valkyrie did was stir, grit her teeth, as she uncomfortably tried moving– There were other sleeping bodies around her, and she was still bleeding.

“It’s okay, pet.” She assured, as she moved the alicorn’s human counterpart away from her, shifting her in her sleep. “I wouldn’t want you to get blood on my other playthings either…!”

The Princess barely moved, her breathing was weak, as her eyes could barely distinguish the dark surroundings of Adagio’s room.

“...So strong. So much stronger than the other one…!” She bit her lips, as she lifted the Valkyrie’s shirt. “...Oh yes. I’ll take good care of you. All your troubles–”

With a quiet snarl, Sunset’s hand stopped hers, gripping her wrist. Her eyes were angry, even despite her wounds.

“...Fucking… Siren…!” Was all she could mutter through gritted teeth.

“Strong grip, for a dying woman.” Adagio’s smile did not waver, as she raised a flirtatious eyebrow. “I like that.”

“I’m not falling for your– Fucking– Ugh– Tricks–” Coughing lightly, the Valkyrie let go– Her energy faded again, and she lost consciousness.

“...That’s it?” The siren crossed her arms, pouting. “Hello?!”

The Princess of Hope was completely unresponsive.

“...Beefcake? Hello?!” Angrily, Adagio slapped the princess of Hope a few times. “Wake up, hunk!!”

The fallen alicorn turned human didn’t even groan.

“...Unbelievable. Never, in all my centuries of living, has anyone ever fallen asleep on me.” She frowned, her pouting intensified. “Hello?!! I’m right here?? Most powerful siren ever, most gorgeous creature in the world, worship me?!”

She was not conscious enough to worship anything.

“...Well shit.” With a huff and a sigh, Adagio relented, and simply laid down, cuddling up to the dying, bloody valkyrie. “...Tomorrow morning I’ll take care of you, new toy. You’ll be wonderful, and you’ll be mine.”

“Look around you. Look at how many branches this tree has.” His voice was cold, definitive, unwavering. “There have only ever been– Nor there will ever be any more than six Elements of Harmony.”

Sunset studied the Princess of Hope carefully– With mixed emotions. An alicorn clone of herself manifesting out of thin air, and what's more, one that was dying… There was no precedent on how to feel about this.

“Zecora, c’mon, there’s gotta be something you can do.” She spoke curtly, desperately, watching her other self die. “You’re the best at what you do, aren’t you?!”

“Cauterized wounds, hastily stitched tears, forcefull magic healing, bruises and internal bleeding…!” The zebra pondered carefully, regarding the alicorn with pity. “There is only so much I can do for her– Attention and care from a powerful spellcaster; That is what she is needing.”

“Ugh, healing magic was never my forte…” She took a careful glance outside, at Everfree. “I know a few spells, what do you need me to do?”

“A few spells won’t cut it, Sunset Shimmer.” The zebra reprimanded, as she gently attempted to give the alicorn water to drink. “To heal these sorts of wounds– Even I feel like a beginner…”

“Well c’mon, you’ve got hundreds of potions you know how to do! Tell me which ingredients to go for, I’ll make a run for it!”

“If you want a list, that I can arrange, but you will not find all we need before tonight.” She gave her unicorn neighbour a stern look. “What we truly need here is help from none other than Twilight.”

“Not an option.” Sunset deflected immediately, grabbing a piece of paper. “She can’t know I’m alive, Zecora. Okay, give me the list, I’ll try and get the–”

The bleeding alicorn snarled in anger, extended a hoof and shoved the unicorn lightly, reaching for her poorly.

“Runaway.”

“W…What did she say?” The unicorn’s eyes widened.

“How ironic. Do not feel dismay.” Snickering, the zebra shook her head. “...She was simply calling you a runaway.”

“...Screw you, me.” Frowning, Sunset stuck her tongue at her counterpart. “Okay, let’s figure out–”

The Princess of Hope, no matter how weak, cast a spell. Her magic began as red, then turned purple at the end– It was a simple calling spell.

“...Did she just cast a spell?” Zecora approached her, studying what might have just happened. “Even though she is unwell…”

“Who cares, c’mon, we need to cook up a proper healing potion for her, give me the list of ingredients, and I’ll–”

They both froze, as they heard a knock on the door.

“...Are you expecting anypony?” Sunset whispered incredibly carefully, ready to run.

“...No, I am not.” Zecora approached the door absentmindedly. “...Unless I forgot?”

From outside, they both heard a familiar voice, one that belonged to none other than Princess Twilight Sparkle. “...Um, Zecora? Are you in there? T-the strangest thing just happened…!”

Whispering, the zebra turned to Sunset. “Out of courtesy to you, my friend, I will allow you ten seconds to run.” She shook her head disapprovingly. “But excuses to justify this–” She pointed at the bleeding alicorn. “...I have none.”

“Shit. Shit. Shit–” The unicorn looked around frantically. She had to run, of course, but couldn’t take a bleeding carcass with her– Much less could Zecora explain why her couch was so bloody. She had no time to think.

And she froze, for a moment, as the dying alicorn in the couch laughed at her– It was a breathless, rough, exhausted laughter, but a laughter nonetheless.

“Fuck it.” Turning around, Sunset teleported away.

With a disappointed sigh, the zebra walked over to the door and opened it slightly.

“Excuse me– Hi Zecora, sorry to drop in unexpected…!” The Princess of Friendship smiled awkwardly. “I, um, don’t know how to explain, b-but– I just felt a strong calling to come here…?”

“Yes, Twilight, you are right on time.” She opened the door all the way, with a justifiably apologetic look. “...Let me preface this by saying this is no fault of mine…!”

The process was going to be long, scary and strange.

But she was going to sit through it and help– After all, she hadn’t seen Sunset Shimmer in years, and wanted answers.

“...Yes… Come to me. I’ll strip you of your wings and sever you from the heavens FOREVER.”

“I DON’T THINK SO!” She raised her chin defiantly, as her horn glowed. “In the name of the Queen of Harmony– I WILL DESTROY YOU!!!”

Autumn Blaze had a routine she liked adhering to– But she was always flexible, and greeted any new thing with absolute joy.

“‘Cause rainbows won’t light up the sky, until you let it rain…!”

On this particular morning, she was flower picking on the edge of her village while singing to herself– And would welcome any adversity or change, as she always did.

Fortunately for her, something different would definitely happen.

“Hiya, Sunset! Up and about your morning walk, are you?” The kirin smiled happily, hopping over to her neighbor. “What’s up?”

Her silent friend– Like every other silent friend in the village– was silent. But strangely, her face indicated emotion– A lot more emotion than the average of any creature that once dived on the stream of silence.

Sunset Shimmer looked… Distraught. Her lips were pursed, her brows were furrowed– Despite the inability to speak, it was evident something had happened.

“...Sunset, what’s wrong?” She tilted her head analytically. “Oh! Charades! Mime out what happened, and I’ll try to guess–”

The unicorn placed a hoof over the kirin’s lips thoroughly, shaking her head– And quickly, made motions to be followed.

“Oh sure, you want to show me! Whatever it is, I'm sure it’ll be fine!” With a pep in her step, she followed Sunset along. “Speaking of showing things– that little patch of sunflowers you planted in our orchard is coming along really nicely! Shame you never told me where you got the seeds, they’re really beautiful and healthy! Oh, and isn’t it pretty cool how they’re always facing the sun? I always thought it was so cool to see how some plants behave so weirdly, from vines naturally grabbing things around them to carnivorous plants knowing when to chomp down– It’s so interesting, for–”

She stopped in her tracks, falling silent.

In the middle of the road, was the Princess of Hope. Fallen, wounded, bleeding, unconcious.

“--O-oh. Um, what?!” Autumn looked between the two of them, incredibly confused. “W-why does she look like you?? And wings and horns– That’s a big deal for ponies, right? Why is she bleeding all over–”

Again, the unicorn silenced herewith a hoof to the lips, and began trying to carry the alicorn, struggling to do it alone.

“R-right! Right! I’ll help!!” The Kirin forced a smile, as she assisted on the leverage. “W-we can get her to Queen Rainshine! S-she’ll know what to do, she’ll patch her up!!”

“This went on for long enough. It’s my fault, I know. I wish I could take it back. I wish I had never hurt any of you– I wish…”

She stopped to breathe, closing her eyes, suppressing tears.

Her apology wasn’t worth anything. She knew that much. Actions spoke louder than words. It was time to act.

“...Goodbye. I love you. And I’m sorry I couldn’t do better.”

With her magic, she held the sledgehammer, and shattered the mirror.

Humming to herself, singing a quiet, gleeful melody, Fluttershy made her way over the Everfree canyons.

She didn’t fly unless she needed to– The vegetation was passive, beautiful, it grew on the mighty walls of the canyon, up and throughout with enormous trees accompanying it. Walking was a matter of patience and gentleness– Both were things she had a surplus of.

The terrain had collapsed in on itself, long ago. But for her, the vines would move aside, the trees would clear– And she was always thankful.

The sun was high in the sky. The occasional bird would sing, and she’d sing right back– Which sometimes prompted even more singing.

Her ears twitched. Somewhere, she heard a clash, a snap of magic.

Wary, she froze, for a moment– Hesitating to even pursue whatever that was. The forest would take care of it. Probably.

Another flash, somewhere. She flinched.

Curiosity got the better of her. She took flight, directly towards the noise.

What she found was even stranger than she could have imagined– In a small meadow surrounded by incredibly tall trees, there were vines entangling an alicorn.

The alicorn was bloody. She had many wounds that peppered her body, many that were roughly worked on by others, but wounds nonetheless.

The Princess of Hope snarled and strained. She took several breaths, psyched herself, and unleashed a flaming slash to some of the plants entangling her– Briefly, the forest retreated, and some of the vines on her loosened, if not were cut all together.

But her efforts didn’t serve much– She was incredibly weak, simple vines were overpowering her, strangling her, forcing her down.

“You… Fuckers…!” There was unending frustration on her snarls, as a tree root pinned her down.

She steeled herself, and released a fiery slash around her– Poorly choreographed, and weakly aimed, it brought her little relief.

One of the vines whipped herself around her flank, breaking the stitches in one of her larger wounds– She screamed in pain and anguish.

“U-um… Excuse me…!” Fluttershy flew down, landing next to her, but at a safe distance. “Excuse me…?”

“F…Fluttershy?” Sunset could barely look up. “...Why aren’t they– AGH– Why aren’t they attacking you?!”

“Y-you know my name?” The pegasus’s eyes widened, as she leaned forward. “Have we met, maybe?”

“F-Fluttershy– C-can you help me?!” The Valkyrie pleaded, the vines were taking her into the soil. She was going to be buried alive. “Fluttershy, please–”

“U-um… That depends, are you going to hurt the forest…?” Pouting, the pegasus stepped a little closer.

“I-if it stops hurting me– I won’t hurt anything– Agh, nononono–” A tree root entangled itself in her neck and began strangling her– She did not have the strength to fight back.

“You have to promise the forest you’re not going to hurt it.” Sitting down before her, the pegasus looked bravely as the alicorn drowned in dirt.

“I promise! I promise!” Sunset desperately struggled, as trees began swallowing her. “SHIT–”

The vines were completely encasing her.

“And you have to apologize for almost burning them– They don’t like that…”

She was being utterly buried.

“I’M SORRY! I’M SORRY, PLEASE JUST LET ME GO, I DON’T WANT TO DIE HERE!!”

The trees all stopped. The vines froze. She could barely breathe. But for a second, the forest was just a forest.

“P-please. Please. I’m begging you to let me go. I can’t fight anymore. I can’t fight. I don’t want to. I don’t even know where I am, please just let me go– Please, I don’t want to die like this. This isn’t a w-warrior’s death it’s j-just– It’s just–”

The trees receded, incredibly slowly, the vines loosened and retreated.

“...I’m sorry. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, Twilight, I’m so sorry…!”

“It’s okay. It’s okay…! They’re letting you go…!” Walking carefully to her side, the pegasus offered a hoof. “...Can you stand?”

“I-I can’t. I can’t. I can barely move– God, it hurts, so much. It hurts everywhere–” She began crying involuntarily, spitting out dirt and blood. “T-they were going to bury me, right? They were going to bury me alive…!”

“...Something like that, yes. Everfree does not care for trespassers… Even, well…” She examined the fallen Valkyrie. “...Gosh, I didn’t know there were still living alicorns…!”

“Give it time. I-I’m not from around here.” Desperately, weakly, she tried laying down in a better position– Wincing at every movement. Her wounds torn, bloody, her wings ragged. “W-why– Why did it have to be so slow. I’m dying, and it’s so slow. It hurts so much– I-I can’t– And they keep trying to patch me up, I’m so tired…”

She laid back down, resting her body on the roots of a tree.

“I’m… Sorry, but I don’t really know any first aid…!” Fluttershy’s expression contorted into pity, as she sat down next to the alicorn. “You look really hurt, I wish there was something I could do…!”

“It’s… It’s fine…!” her breaths were shallow, weak. “I’m… I’m sorry that I hurt your forest. I’m sorry. I just didn’t want to die like this…! B-buried alive, I…!”

Being as polite as she could, Fluttershy nodded. “...Well… If not like this… Then how…?”

“I… I…” Blood loss again. She was feeling weak, so, so weak. “...I just want her to have something she can bury…!”

It is incredible, just how much of our lives is dictated by ambition, or the lack-thereof.

“How's the… New patient?” The classroom was quiet– All the noise came from the outside, and as usual, they tried to ignore it. Vice-Principal Luna crossed her arms sternly by a blackboard full of annotations and inventory, watching as Sunset Shimmer entered the room. “Burning through our medical supplies, I imagine.”

“Redheart and Celestia are doing what they can.” The punk girl closed the door and leaned on a wall, letting out an exhausted sigh. “Don’t worry, Luna. It’s not like we’re using those supplies for much.”

Nodding in tired agreement, Twilight adjusted her glasses, sitting by a blueprint of the school. “...Sunset has a point. We may not know her, but why not try to help– Besides, one bite for us and it’s over, I doubt many of us will suffer from any standard injuries.”

“I just like to be prepared. We are hanging on by a thread enough as is. One of our own has already had to have her leg amputated– I can imagine this won’t be the last time this happens.” Clearly not agreeing with the two, Luna came closer. “...Now. Let’s review the plan.”

“Yes.” Quietly, Twilight tapped on the map of the school grounds, noting the parts of interest. “...In seven days, the portal to Equestria opens. If we want to evacuate through it and shut the mirror behind us, we’ll have to be prepared for when that time comes– We can’t go blind at this.”

“The north wing, past the main hall, is the most direct route to the statue.” Sunset murmured pensively. “...We might want to change our route so we un-barricade fewer doors.”

“If we are going through with this, we should clear rooftop access first. Get an advantageous view of the street.” The Vice-Principal pointed at specific stair access. “See what we’re dealing with before jumping headfirst into danger.”

“...Yeah, yeah... Not tonight.” Sunset let out a sigh. “We’ve got enough on our plates– Rarity’s still recovering, Pinkie is still missing, you know how it is…”

“Ugh.” Groaning in frustration, Luna rubbed her own temples. “It’s literally right outside our building– Yet it feels like a marathon.”

“It’s highly likely we’ll have a horde on the streets before the deadline.” Twilight noted somberly. “Me, Sunset and the girls will have to cause a distraction while you all go through the portal… My suggestion is–”

“--The school buses!” Sunset snapped her fingers with a grin. “The highways are all blocked, but we can make a whole mess around the block, double back and jump in after everyone when we’re clear! I bet they pack enough punch through those things– We can lure them away from CHS, and with our powers combined, we can probably keep them off our backs...”

“That sounds… A lot more unpredictable in practice.” Judgmentally, the Vice-Principal raised an eyebrow. “We shouldn’t even be talking about you all risking your lives without my sister present.”

“Well… We’ve got nothing but time.” Sunset resigned, her shoulders slumping, as she looked down. “...I’ll go check on her. Twilight, can I talk to you for a second?”

“Yeah. yeah.” Absent-mindedly, the bespectacled girl followed her out of the room.

In the privacy of an empty hall right outside the gym, they talked. Sunset put a comforting hand on her shoulder. “...Status update? How are you holding up?”

Letting out a sigh with a short, genuine smile, Twilight touched her hand, running her thumb over it by instinct. “...Status is power-leaking on the central nervous core, and a general lack of hope executables...”

“Oh boy. Is there any way we can cool the overheating power unit?” Sunset let out a joking grimace.

“...Not without running a few very bad subroutines– Okay, I’m losing the metaphor.” She couldn’t help but let out a chuckle. “...And now I’m laughing. How in the world am I laughing…!”

Firmly, gently, Sunset pulled her into a hug.

One she accepted, and hugged back tightly, and began sniffling in, even.

“We’re going to be okay, Twi. we are.” Sunset lied with courage.

“...Sure, Sunset.” Twilight did her best to believe it.

“...He’s… probably fine?” Carefully, the redhead suggested. “We don’t know if he–”

“A bite is pretty definitive, Sunset.” Twilight left the hug, crossing her arms, looking away. “I know what you’re trying to do, just… Don’t. It’ll be easier for me to move on this way.”

“I’m just saying, there’s medical outposts on the edge of the city, we know that much. One amputation and well, maybe…” She smiled apologetically. “There’s a chance that he–”

“Timber is dead.” Twilight affirmed with absolute certainty. “And honestly, I’m at least glad I wasn’t there to watch it happen. If he hadn’t flaked on helping me with the scholastic fair here, he probably would have just died in front of me on these same halls we’re stranded in– And I think this is for the better. I’m trying to look at it objectively, okay–”

Once again, Sunset pulled her into a hug, as comforting as she could. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, Twi. Anything you need, just ask, okay…?”

“You’re already doing the best you can…!” The smaller girl chuckled weakly. “I have no complaints or suggestions.”

“W-well–” Again, she smiled, forcing herself to look confident for her friend. “If you need anything at all–”

“Sunset, c’mon.” Twilight waved a dismissive hand. “There are other people in the world, you know?”

“I mean…” Twiddling her thumbs jokingly, she gave her a toothy grin. “Technically, there might not be, for long. Maybe.”

“Oh my god.” Twilight suppressed laughter.

“Too soon?”

“Too early.” They chuckled together. “Are we counting on the apocalypse so I don’t feel bad for you looking after me like this?”

“Hey, I’d do it no matter what, don’t sell me short.”

And there they laughed together, for only a little while.

Taking in a deep breath, Sunset pointed behind her with a thumb. “...I’m going to check on the patient. You want to come…?”

“Oh, absolutely, I just…” She took a moment to wipe her tears, removing her glasses, rubbing the bridge of her nose, breathing weakly. “...Just give me a moment.”

“Of course. See you there.” Again, she pulled Twilight into a brief, but effective hug.

And let go with a quiet apology, making her way to the gym alone.

Every door was barricaded, even by some of the rafters. Makeshift beds and tables were sprawled out across the room semi-organized, some of the students were sitting on the rafters, others were working elsewhere.

Rainbow Dash whistled quietly, calling for her attention from one of the stands. Sunset took two steps on it, but didn’t sit down. “...What’s up, Dash? You holding on okay?”

The speedster’s knee was bouncing with anxiety where she sat, her vision was focussed on nothing. “...How’s the patient, huh?” She deflected.

“I’m going to check on that now, actually.” Sunset turned away for a second, then back at her. “...And you?”

“Fine. Fine.” She lied. Seconds passed before she cupped her face in her hands. “Of all the fucking days for me to forget my fucking geode–”

“You can’t blame yourself. You’re here. We’re here. Let's do our best with what we got, okay?” Sunset affirmed sternly, but carefully.

“If I had my geode I could have saved Pinkie. I could have.”

“We don’t know if she’s dead or even hurt, Dash. C’mon, for all we know–”

“If I had my geode I could have saved Rarity!” She affirmed without hesitation.

“Rarity’s not going to die, she’s too stubborn for it.” Sunset waved a dismissive hand. “You can’t blame yourself for things beyond your control, man.”

“But I–”

“Breathe. Breathe, okay?” Sunset helped, coming a little bit closer. “...Look, if you want to help, I need you to talk to Fluttershy. She won’t listen to me, but… She’s the only one of us that could actually get a bird or two or even a racoon to come through those windows. A lot of us are starving, so…”

“She’ll never go for that.” Rainbow let out a sigh of disappointment, leaning back down on the rafters. “No matter how much I’d go for a grilled racoon right now– I’m not making her do that.”

“...Neither am I.”

They both sighed.

“...I’m going to check on Rarity. I’ll tell you about the patient later.” Sunset made her way down the rafters and further into the gym.

Morale was low. Every other student around her was exhausted and tired. Some tried making casual conversation, others were on their phones, trying to get a signal, failing.

Sunset made it to one of the beds, where Applejack was knelt beside.

Rarity was laying with her back on the makeshift mattress, barely conscious, recovering from an amputated foreleg, that even now had blood soaking through its bandages.

“I… If I lose her–” Applejack muttered tearfully.

“You won’t.” Sunset placed a hand over her shoulder. “She’s a fighter, AJ.”

“I-I can’t– I can’t lose her–” Forehead laying on Rarity’s thigh, the Farmer suppressed her tears. “A-and god, my family, my family t-they–”

“They have guns back at the farm, don’t they? They’re definitely doing better than us in that regard…!” Scratching the back of her neck, Sunset murmured, trying to stay positive. “C’mon, they’re probably safer than we are now…!”

Applejack had no answer, no energy to entertain the hopeful notion and attitude Sunset brought.

Rarity stirred, and she came a little closer. “...Dearest?” She called out weakly.

“Y-yes, sugarcube?!” The Farmer leaned forward, holding her hand.

“I… This…” Rarity murmured, barely audible, eyes narrowed. “...I won’t be able to wear heels anymore, will I…?”

Even through tears, Applejack couldn’t help but chuckle, lean forward and kiss her mournfully. “I’ll carry ya everywhere ya need, alright sugarcube? Ya don’t ever need to walk again…!”

“Alright, alright, it’s good to see you’re still capable of jokes, Rarity… I'll go check on the patient.” Sunset gave them a relieved smile. “Don’t let her move around, alright? I’ll get Nurse Redheart to come down here in a bit.”

All that Applejack could do was nod shortly, silently.

With a resigned sigh, she made her way out of the gym.

Most corridors were barricaded, and very few students still walked through the halls. There was one set of stairs they had cleared, and she climbed them all the way to the second floor, and entered one of the bathrooms.

The cold marble was drenched in blood, dried and recent. In one of the still enduring tubs, Nurse Redheart was bandaging the Princess of Hope, while Principal Celestia held her down.

“Is Wallflower back yet?” Sunset asked absentmindedly, coming closer.

“Still on a supply run. Miss Harshwhinny and some of the students are watching the door.” Redheart responded absentmindedly as she stitched up one of the Valkyrie’s arms. “That girl is something else, I’ll tell you…”

“Wallflower super powers. Told you.” She let out a light chuckle, sitting down next to her bleeding counterpart. “Hey, other me.” She waved. “...Are you behaving?”

“She has no choice.” Celestia pouted judgmentally. “We are not letting you leave here with those wounds, young lady.”

“I-I’m telling you. I’m going to die either way– Maybe one universe patches me up, and the next one has a King Sombra or a Grogar, ready to kill me– Don’t waste your supplies–”

“--Stop twitching.” Redheart narrowed her eyes. “We already settled on this. Don’t try to argue with us.”

“But i-in less than an hour–”

Gently, Sunset leaned on the wall next to her. “...No, man. Just no. I don’t care how bad the odds seem– And yeah, you took a few beatings. But from what I’ve seen of your memories, you never gave up before. Why would you now?”

“I’m just… So tired.” She resigned, leaning her head back, as she was forcefully bandaged. “I’m so, so tired.”

“Then let us help you.” Sunset smiled confidently, giving her an incredibly light nudge to the side. “Stop fighting people trying to help you in the multiverse, man. Especially other yous.”

“Correct.” Principal Celestia affirmed without hesitation. “It seems that it’s a universal constant that Sunset Shimmers struggle to accept help, hm?”

Both Sunsets let out bashful sighs.

The snow continued to drift and blow against their windows, as they huddled closely to the fireplace, and close to each other. There was an underlying exhaustion in the air, as they kept themselves awake, despite the circumstances, knowing they would soon have to go.

“...Can we just stay like this, just a little longer…?”

“...Every single memory of yours was erased in the entire world and you’re still fighting to get it all back?” The Princess of Hope grimaced, observing her counterpart, then frowning, turning to the Earth Pony besides them. “...Goddamnit, Wallflower. Really?”

“H-hey! We’re working together! Mutual interests, here!” She pouted, looking away. “If she dies, I die.”

“You’re not going to die.” The Ex-Captain murmured absentmindedly, as she fueled the fire she had prepared to warm them for the night on this cave. “I told you, I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“Things have already happened to us, Sunset! Things happened a lot!” She huffed, looking away. “We wouldn’t be in this cave in the middle of nowhere if–”

“--Where are we exactly?” The Valkyrie limped incredibly hesitantly, weakly, to the exit of the cave– They were in a tundra, it was cold, and it was night– She couldn’t ascertain anything other than that.”

“Northeast of the changeling kingdom.” Her counterpart stated simply. “We’re going to Yakyakistan.”

“There’s an alicorn clone of yourself in our cave and you’re not even a little bit surprised?” The gardener watched her in disbelief.

“...I’ve seen weirder things.” She shrugged, focussing on keeping the fire fueled. “Besides, you heard her, she’s not me, just an alternate me. Now if she was from the future, that’d be something– But she’ll be gone in an hour.”

“...Stalwart as ever.” Blowing raspberries, the gardener rolled her eyes.

“...Why are you going to Yakyakistan?” The alicorn sat down with a pained groan near Wallflower, who waddled slightly away, intimidated by her size.

Hopping closer to the fire and sitting down, the Earth Pony closed her eyes, devoid of energy. “...Sunset thinks that if we can’t find any history on the Memory Stone in the Canterlot library, we should try in other capitals of the world. Although I agree with her that there’s bound to be some place out there with the information we seek– I don’t think we’ll ever find it.”

“Whatever it takes, Blush.”

“I-It’s a stone that literally erases memories!” She was justifiably tired. “Don’t you think some of my ancestors covered their tracks enough to never have any information about it out there?!”

“Whatever it takes.”

Silence, accentuated only by the crackling of the fire and the wind echoing through the cave.

“...Your leg.” The Valkyrie pointed towards one very distinctive stump that resided where one of Wallflower’s legs should be. “...She took it, didn’t she?” She pointed at her other self.

“You’re very perceptive.” The gardener grinned with an ironic smile. “Why, did you take your universe’s Wallflower’s leg too? Or maybe you put me out of my misery like this one couldn't–”

“--No. I just… Well, I could tell.” She shrugged and sighed. “...it’s a multiverse thing.”

“Well, we’re still picking up the pieces. She ruined my life, I ruined hers, now we’re stuck together. Water under the bridge, right? Nah, we’re under the bridge–”

“--Whatever it takes, Wallflower!” The Ex-Captain stood up, speaking sternly, without faltering. “Whatever it takes– I will get my life back, and you’ll get yours, too. We’ll discover what that stone can really do, we’ll find out a way to reverse it, we’re going back home, I’ll get my family back, my mom back, Twilight back– I won’t stop fighting. But if you give up? I LOSE. So stop acting like we’re at the edge of defeat– We already lost. No way to go but up.”

Silence.

Wallflower let out a resigned sigh, and nodded.

“...Yeah. You’re right. S-sorry. I’m just not used to, well… Winning.”

“It’s harder to get used to than losing, I’ll tell you that much.” The Ex-Captain sat by the fire once more. “Losing is a part of being Sunset Shimmer. But standing the fuck up and trying again is, too.”

One day. I will set this right.

Two chaos gods, sat locked on an eternal battle of wills.

Not of wits, though. Certainly not of wits.

With a malicious, incredibly amused grin, Cosmos wagged her finger. “You’re stalling, sweetums. You’re stalling because you’re out of moooooves~”

“Please. Me? The lord of chaos?? Out of moves?!” He pouted and waved a hand in the air dramatically. “You insult me so! You sully my reputation! You–”

“--make your move. I’ll take your king and we can move to the next game.” She pretended to be disinterested, filing her nails.

The board already had some blood in it, courtesy of the fallen pieces.

But not all were down for the count.

“Discord! C’mon!” the White Rook Pinkie gritted her teeth and pointed forward. “Move Rainbow to that spot, then I can put her king in check– Dash can take her out!! We’ll WIN, DISCORD! WE’LL WIN!!”

“...We have to do this, man.” The White Knight Rainbow Dash murmured from her spot, sitting down out of exhaustion. “Stop stalling. I can’t stand one more second like this–”

“B-but, maybe I can somehow, well, um–” He hesitated fearfully, beholding the board. “Y-you can’t ask me to do this, please, maybe there’s some other way–”

“How do you think WE feel?!” Rainbow Dash roared in anger, frustration and grief. “WE CAN’T GO ON LIKE THIS!”

“Discord…!” The Black King Fluttershy murmured with an empathetic look. “It’s okay. Really, it is. As long as everypony else gets to live, I– I’m okay with it…!”

“Fluttershy, please!” He pouted, eyes watery. “There has to be some other–”

“Play the game or forfeit, dearie.” Cosmos’s smile was impeccably malicious, as with a claw, she patted her king into silence. “Play the game… Or forfeit.”

There was no silence. The white pieces were begging for him to move, and the black ones were fearing for their lives.

“...I’m… I'm sorry. I forfeit.” He closed his eyes, forcing himself not to look.

“HA! HAHA!” With fluid, simple movements, Cosmos closed the board, and threw it on a box of games they had absentmindedly, sealing it, all pieces inside. “My, you are always so predictable… That’s another tally for me, the tie is broken. But of course, I don’t mind going again.”

His expression was hardened, but he did not move. “...What’s the next game?”

She pointed towards a comically large wheel, and began spinning it. “On deciding the fate of Equestria, game number three hundred and seventy four…!” She giddily clapped her hands. “Let’s see in what new way I can demolish you!”

The wheel spun and spun. Sometimes it lasted an hour– They had nothing but time.

They had broken Equestria with their clash.

And now sat atop the rubble eternally deciding its fate.

At a distance, far away, in the ruins of what used to be Twilight’s castle, The Princess of Hope observed, leaning on a railing weakly. “...So that’s what Cosmos looks like.”

“Yep. She’s a real monster.” Her counterpart muttered, standing beside her. “You got to get a look, now c’mon, let’s go back through the mirror.”

“These games… How long have they gone on?” The Valkyrie narrowed her eyes.

“...A few years. If Discord wins enough, Cosmos will give up– But she tends to use Fluttershy as a meat shield. He doesn’t have the stomach to take the shot, so her score is higher than his.”

“...And you don’t even try to help them? Twilight is part of that horrific amalgamation. Celestia is, too.” The Valkyrie raised an eyebrow.

“What would you have me do?! What exactly would you have me –” She inhaled, centering herself, shaking her head. “It’s two chaos bearers. I’m lucky I was in another world entirely when this bullshit happened. There’s nothing I can do. If you want to shoot your shot, be my guest.”

“I… Can’t even fly. I can’t.” She murmured, looking behind her. Her wings were torn, she had lost a lot of feathers– Her body was peppered and full of dozens upon dozens of wounds, stitched, cauterized and bandaged that had not fully healed and were definitely infected. “I can barely walk. Going anywhere near them would just be throwing my life away.”

“Wonderful. We agree on something, then.” She exhaled, shaking her head. “Was there a Cosmos in your world too?”

“Not exactly. We didn’t let her surface.” She narrowed her eyes, gaze hardened. “My wife offered me one of the pieces of that fallen star, and as soon as I touched it I felt Cosmos worming her way into my mind– I didn’t let her.”

“...You resisted her? …Damn.”

“I crushed the piece of what remained of Cosmos– Then I took the one that was controlling my wife, and crushed it too.” She snarled. “I got furious that anything or anyone even tried to use us like pawns. So we found the other pieces and destroyed them too. Cosmos will never, ever return.”

“...Good for you, I guess. I wasn’t even here. As far as I know, the alicorns were all mind controlled into uniting to form Cosmos, it was pretty grotesque– But it’s over now.” She sighed, and shook her head, turning around. “...C’mon. Let’s not linger. They might see us.”

“...The Elements of Harmony…” The Princes of Hope murmured, surveying the horizon. “...They would work on her.”

“...Sure, but I don’t know if you noticed, but they’re compromised. Princess Twilight is a part of that thing, remember?”

“Maybe.” The Valkyrie grinned, turning to her. “But you’ve got another Twilight back in the human world, don’t you? You’ve got all of the elements– Human, but ready for wielding.”

With one single movement, with one single step, she would position herself between the world and complete oblivion.

And she would not falter. Not again. Never again.

The entire world would watch as she showed her true colors. Prismatic life, unyielding love.

Hope Shines Eternal.

“Welcome to the land of the permanent sun, where the flowers are melted and the future is fun,”

Closing the door to her room, Sunset murmured as she walked downstairs.

“The freeway lizards ain’t feelin' so good, on a one-way trip back to West Hollyhoof, let's go–”

She sang to herself quietly, as she opened the fridge, and with her magic, took three ice cream boxes, gathering them into one tower to place on the table.

“It feels so good to have a, perfect song, it feels so good to be in total control…!”

“That’s quite the breakfast, sweetie.” Gold Shimmer raised a skeptical eyebrow. “You know, we have actual food–”

“--It’s not breakfast if it’s past midday.” Flare Shimmer noted with a judging look. “You know, we usually save those for special occasions, Mustard.”

“It is a special occasion.” Sunset grinned, perfectly aligning three scoops into one cup, mixing them around and taking a bite. “I’m celebrating.”

“...Celebrating…?”

“Yep. Once again, a job did not contact me back to notify me if I got the gig– Meaning I didn’t.” Her smile was defiant. “I’m celebrating my recurring unemployment!”

Angrily, Flare Slammed a hoof on the table. “Why are you celebrating being a deadbeat–”

“Hey pot, it’s me, kettle. You’re unemployed.” Sunset responded immediately, without hesitation. “Don’t act like you’re better than me. We’re rolling around in the same shit, mom. You should be proud of me for taking after you!”

All the mother could do was groan in anger and cover her face– She was about to give out a blunt answer, but the father stopped both of them.

“Please, you two– Let’s not fight about this.” He pleaded, with a weary sigh. “...Sunset, we believe in you and hope you can do better. That’s all.”

“Hah, ‘we’.” Sunset mocked, giving a side eye to her mother. “Sure.”

“You give up too easily, you quit before you can–” Flare swallowed her anger. “You refuse to try!”

“I am trying. The world just doesn’t give a shit about Sunset Shimmer.” She responded absentmindedly, taking another bite of her ice cream. “...If anything, I’m ahead of the curve. I’m never going to get to the stars, so why even reach for them?”

With an incredibly frustrated glare, her mother took a spoon from her ice cream and ate it.

“Sweetie…” Her father let out a tired sigh. “...You can always try again–”

The table was crushed with a flash, by the landing of the Princess of Hope into their world, and the ice cream was no more, as they all beheld her with confusion and surprise.

“...Mom…? Dad…?”

The explanations were difficult.

They had to help her walk to the couch where they could talk properly– But one thing was clear– In some universe, out there, their daughter managed to achieve all her dreams… And now she was being punished for it.

“...You look tired, Sunset.”

“...I am tired, mom.”

“So… How long have you been like this…?” Incredibly carefully, Gold brought closer a first aid kit– Which wouldn't be much help, due to the severity of these wounds.

“...I haven’t been counting, exactly. I got these wounds after a month of being cursed.” she murmured. “But after that, I lost track of time, I spend a lot of time unconscious now… But I’m pretty sure it’s been at least two weeks since… Maybe more.”

“...And you’re still hanging in there?” Her counterpart grimaced, looking at how much dried blood was on the alicorn's fur. “...Holy fuck.”

Sternly, but with a grin, her mother turned to her. “...See? I knew it. I knew you gave up too soon. Somewhere, in another world, you didn’t give up on your work as a pupil with Celestia– And look how strong you got! Look how awesome you got, Ketchup! I knew it! I knew it! I knew it!!! You can do it, you can still do it!!

“You can try again.” The Princess of Hope smiled. “You can try again and keep fighting.”

To see the world,

Things dangerous to come to,

To see behind walls, draw closer,

To find each other, and feel -

That is the purpose of life.

The Canterlot mountain had more than one meadow with view of the city.

Sunset often found herself having picnics there alone, where she could see her home, where she could see everything– And reflect. Alone, but comfortable still.

On a field of flowers, by the shade of a tree– This time, she wasn’t alone.

“...You have no idea how frustrating it is to be the ‘number two’. The one that just isn’t as good– The one that got left behind in the dust.” Sunset murmured with a sigh, taking a disinterested bite of her sandwich. “...She got her wings. She’s the perfect pupil, and I’m just… I’m just the one that’s still working on it. The fucking laughingstock of Canterlot. Celestia believes in me, but that faith doesn’t mean shit if I can’t–”

“--You’re looking at this the wrong way.” With a warm smile, the Princess of Hope shared the food, sitting as comfortably as she could. “You haven’t tried living in Ponyville, I imagine?”

“...Why would I? That’s her turf. I’m better off studying here. She’s onto better things, surrounded by friends all the time. I’m where I need to be if I’ll ever get those stupid wings. She… She’s doing better than me.”

“I’m sure Celestia has told you already, but all the studying and training in the world won’t get you wings, heh.” She shook her head, smiling, lighthearted, unburdened. “It’s about you. How you feel inside, who you really are, how well you understand yourself.”

“...Really?” She raised an disinterested, skeptical eyebrow. “And how well do you understand yourself?”

“...Perfectly, I think.” She surveyed the horizon, with a listless, joyfull gaze. “...I’ve seen my life on a mobius strip. I’ve met hundreds of versions of myself, at this point– I’ve seen so many variations, so many versions of the same choices, and honestly… It just made me love my life more. It just made me love myself more– Love her more.”

“...But your life is over, isn’t it…?” She regarded her other self with pity. “...You’re stranded in the multiverse, far from home, wounded to hell– How can you be relaxed at a time like this–”

“...She’s coming for me. One day. I don’t care if it takes a year.” Again, her gaze was on the distance, the horizon, the setting sun. “...Honestly, I don’t care if she never finds me. I know she’s hanging onto my memory, just like I’m hanging onto hers. If my place among the stars is to help my other selves forever, then… That’s what I’ll do. Whether it's moving a couch, whether it's saving a world through battle, or just to have a conversation, like this… I’ll help. I’ll bring hope with me where I go. I’ll keep fighting, and I won’t stop until I make it back home.”

Letting out an exhale, and a small chuckle, Sunset nodded. “...Yeah, I figured that a version of me that became an alicorn would be perfect…!”

“Oh, I’m not perfect. Far from it.” She grinned, tilting her head. “I am Sunset Shimmer, after all.”

“...Hah. Good for you. Seems kind of insane, that in some other world, me and Twilight Sparkle hit it off– The perfect student of Celestia that outshined me in every way…”

“Twilight Sparkle is not the problem.” The Princess of Hope came closer, speaking as earnestly as she possibly could. “She’s the solution.”

“...I’ll take your word for it, I guess.” Her counterpart had doubts.

“...Do you want to know what being in love feels like?”

A hoof was extended, offered.

And gently, hesitantly accepted.

And that’s when Sunset Shimmer saw everything.

A thousand years loving her might not be enough to satiate me.

“H-holy shit…” She tumbled, breathing weakly, eyes focused on nothing. “T-Twilight, s-she’s–”

“--Everything.” The Princess of Hope affirmed without hesitation, smiling proudly.

The wind began blowing behind them.

The alicorn’s hide shivered– Her attention was drawn to something happening, just beyond the flower meadow.

Energy began crackling in the air. The two Sunsets flinched, as it took form.

And at a distance, they could see it clearly– A portal took form. One of a kind they did not know.

It crackled with electricity, yet was perfectly stable.

Instinctively, the Princess of Hope, despite her wounds, forself to stand. Her ears twitched.

She could feel it, even now– She could guess what was coming, but steeled her heart– Not wanting to give in to a potential false hope.

But she wasn’t wrong. This was exactly what she hoped it was.

From the portal, the Princess of Harmony stepped out. Smiling, barely containing her excitement.

Her wife saw her– Letting out an exasperated sigh. “...Twi…?”

“S-Sunset…!” She stepped forward, barely containing her tears. “I-I made it! I found you!”

No more words were needed. They galloped towards each other, and embraced each other– Rolling around in the field of flowers, petals were taken by the wind, kissing, embracing each other with wings, loving each other truly and fully, crying, together.

Any pain they felt was ignored. Loving each other was the priority.

Time stood still, as they felt each other, as they laughed and cried, as they embraced. Nothing mattered more than this moment– where their hopes were justified, where their fears were quelled, where they had peace, finally, after so long, had peace.

And there they remained. Her counterpart watched them the entire time.

Through laughter and tears, the Princess of Hope finally managed to speak. “Can we… Can we go on a vacation now? Like, go on a cruise? Maybe a resort? Maybe go blimp riding or something…?”

“We can do whatever we want…” She affirmed through kisses, resting her head on the crook of her wife’s neck, on top of her, laughing breathlessly. “...Together, my sun.”

“Together, my star.” Sunset replied with so, so much love.

They were together. Nothing else mattered.

I love you.

They had to take a moment– A moment to lean their foreheads together, to laugh, to cry– Only when the moment passed could Twilight finally stand, to worry, to pity.

“Y-your scars– Oh gosh, o-oh no– You have so many new scars…!!” She grimaced, studying her wife’s fresh and recent wounds– Dozens upon dozens, so much dried blood. “Y-your wings, your feathers, on no…!”

She was still the wife she knew– But the damage was impossible to ignore– Her body, her face, all were peppered with new scars that would likely take months to heal– The mere thought that Sunset might not be able to fly for a prolonged amount of time filled her with bittersweet sorrow.

But the Princess of Hope would be okay. She had endured everything, and would endure even more– They were together, nothing else mattered.

“It's not as bad as it looks, hahah…!” She deflected poorly, making light of how much even now, with her wife laying on top of her, she was hurting. “...A lot of universes tried patching me up. Even the humans, hah… I’m pretty sure even Queen Rainshine tried, at some point–”

“Get up. Get up, let’s go home!! You need medical attention, everypony’s waiting to see you, let’s go, let’s go!!!” Her wife pointed a wing at the portal emphatically.

That concern was everything– She had missed it. As the Princess of Harmony helped her stand, she felt deeply just how much she missed being able to lean on her.

“I love you so, so much.” Sunset smiled dumbly, taking a roof to her wife’s cheek gently, looking at her beautiful eyes. “I knew you’d find me. I knew it.”

“W-well it was touch and go…!” She leaned closer, they felt each other’s breaths. “I had some help from friends of yours, too…!”

“Tell me about it when we’re home, then!” Grinning, she pointed at the portal.. “...Ready?”

“One more thing!” She turned to Sunset’s counterpart, who sat beholding them in immense surprise and confusion. “You’re this world’s Sunset Shimmer, right?”

This world’s Sunset Shimmer watched the beautiful tall alicorn regard her with affection. “...Um. Y-yeah. Yeah!”

She studied the Princess she knew, but didn’t know. She was much more taller than her Twilight– So much stronger. And yet, she wore no regalia. There was a weariness to her style, and a few wounds she had recently healed– This was above and beyond her already high expectations of what Twilight Sparkle could become.

She was beautiful.

The Princess of Harmony smiled with incredible confidence, incredible love. “...You know what to do next, right? You know what to do with your Twilight? You know how to earn your wings?”

There were paths, and there were choices– So many little choices she made to get this far.

She just needed a little nudge. She could see that now.

This was her nudge.

“I… I think so. Yeah.” She smiled weakly, realising the monumental importance of this meeting.

With a light chuckle, the Princess of Harmony nodded and winked. “It sounds like you’re going to have a wonderful year, then…! Goodbye, Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t the problem. She was the solution.

Sunset could understand that, as clear as the sun sets now.

“Y-yeah! B-bye!” She responded awkwardly.

The two alicorns walked together, and headed towards their portal, towards their home, embracing each other with their wings.

Sunset sat there, watching as they vanished, and the portal did too– Taking light and hope with them, but having shown her a new way.

It took her a few minutes to breathe properly again.

But she understood, now.

She understood everything.

With newfound determination, she packed her things, and took the first train to Ponyville.

“B-but I’m ready! I promise! I want to be strong, like you! Please, make me an Alicorn!”

The statement, the desperation, nearly made her chuckle, but she didn’t want to be insensitive. After all, the irony was not lost on her; She knew exactly how that felt. This was her chance to say to her words that she wished she herself had heard, when she was in the same position, all those years ago.

“This isn’t about being worthy, it’s about knowing who you are, who you really, truly are, and what you can provide to our world, and the people you love. Your time, here and now, while you are not an Alicorn, is a time of discovery, it is a time of learning, little one. I need you to understand how precious that is… And I need you to understand that I love you. Above all else, know that I love you, daughter.”

Author's Note

You know, as I'm wrapping this fic up, some thoughts of what to do next come to mind, and I realise that one of my ways to continue exploring what I did here is to just... Write an anthology. If I ever wanted to write more multiverse stories I could just do it at any time.

...But then I realised this is kind of an anthology already, isn't it?

This story had a pov, yes, but it's fundamentally been the exploration of dozens upon dozens of stories exclusives to themselves, only united by an underlying theme.

This chapter was originally meant to be much shorter, too-- But I kept getting ideas, lmao. The zombie EQG universe was absolutely not something I planned a year ago, I had the idea like two days ago, lmao, and enjoyed it so much I had to put it to paper. If anything, it could be it's own fic altogether! Maybe, heh. Maybe. Also I even considered not referencing Forgotten Sunset here at all, but I just had to. Scratching an itch.

Speaking of the zombie universe, let's all mourn for Wallflower, who was out there being a good helpfull survivor, and missed the chance to see Sunset prime shirtless and bloodied up. Our strongest soldier o7

Also about the little snippets that are inbetween every sequence-- I kind of been having ideas like those for dozens of chapters now, I had to really contain myself not to abuse this little mechanic. If you're wondering why 'KILL DISCORD' Chapter had so many of them too, its bc I couldn't contain myself anymore lol.

Writing Sunset Prime so weak is such a change of pace for me, too. Having this ultimate warrior be so weak, so wounded she can barely walk, that she's getting nearly murdered by plants, no less. Goddamn. she's going to be forced by her loved ones to walk on a wheelchair for like a month lmao, not to mention the forced bedtime lol.

Speaking of that ending, too, well... Even a year ago, when I was planning this fic, I was considering if I wanted to add more conflict to the end of this chapter, if I wanted to have something happen, a new ultimate challenge, a new problem for either of the Prime protagonists to overcome.

...But no. I realized pretty early that the journey was over, that the multiverse would be kind to a dying Sunset-- And that the most fitting time for Twilight Prime to arrive and save her would be... As soon as she could, in any universe whatsoever.

I resisted the temptation of making something grandiose, Twilight saving Sunset just at the nick of time or something. I feel like this is more fitting to the theme, I think.

Special thanks to redhoodie for proofreading all this, and even sending this image as reaction to this finale -v-

I could have written an even more bombastic ending... But nah. I've had my fill of bombastic, the multiverse has, too. It's time for peace, I think.

It's funny, too. I could absolutely end the fic here.

But nah. I want to endulge, and write more.

Thank you so much for reading along all this way. one more chapter left, and it'll have art to accompany it, heheh.

See you on the next and final chapter: "Everything."

Everything

Home sweet home.

Despite everything, it was still her home. She could tell, even now. She limped with every step, and one of her wounds was likely still bleeding– Her back full of stitches, bandages and cauterized burns– But even now, she couldn’t help but smile.

Stepping through the portal, she could guess where she was– But it was still strange.

They were in the basement of their Community Center, but it was warped nearly beyond recognition– Incredibly advanced technology filled the walls and corners of the room, and yet it was not messy– It was slick, incredibly streamlined, (Outside of papers and annotations and black boards littering the corners, of course.) It reminded her of what she had seen when she had fought Hermes– But only slightly.

There was a new magical mirror on the walls, a powerful conduit crystal connected to perfection in a corner, and she even came out of what seemed like a slick, technomagic gateway. Plenty of papers were stacked around tables and workbenches, and there were consoles with controls, switches and buttons– Even what seemed to be a screen with data– She had only seen something like this once before, technology beyond what she imagined..

The portal shut down behind them with a whirr and glow, perfectly stable.

There was family in the room waiting for her– And even more people giving her privacy, but she had to turn to her wife first.

“W-wow. This is nuts, Sparkles. I figured you’d use the lab upstairs…!” Sunset whistled with pride and surprise, looking around.

“Oh, we did! But, um–” She bashfully smiled. “I kind of, um, trashed it fighting another version of myself. Long story.”

“A-another version of– Sheesh, I figured this technology would be messy, but– What the hell–”

“--You’re here now.” She was nuzzled affectionately. “That’s all that matters– I’ll take you to meet the others upstairs when we’re done here–”

“--Sunset Shimmer.”

“Hey, kiddo.”

Queen Celestia and Flare Shimmer were side by side, smiling proudly at the sight of her.

“H-hey, mom!” She spoke vaguely, looking between the two of them. “Wow, am I happy to see you two…! Out there, in the multiverse, I–”

It was too late, she was pulled into a hug by the two of them, one she cherished, but couldn’t help but wince at the pain. She endured it, though– She endured it for the sheer joy of hugging her mothers.

“What did I tell ya?” Flare grinned proudly. “I told you she wasn’t going to break. I told you she’d be fine.”

“We’ve been worried, little one.” Celestia murmured, unable to stop smiling out of relief. “We’ve been so worried– These weeks have been difficult…!”

“Y-you’re telling me! Also ow, ow ow, you two are squeezing a bunch of really bad wounds–”

She was shushed into accepting the hug even further.

“We will provide you with extensive medical attention as soon as possible, little one.” The Queen affirmed with care, undoing from the hug. “As well, of course, as providing you with privacy with Twilight and more than enough time for you to rest and recover…!”

“Get frisky, Mustard. You earned it.” Flare elbowed her with a wink.

“I don’t think I’ll be getting frisky anytime soon– Have you seen me?” Sunset grimaced, still barely able to walk, demonstrating her torn wings. “B-but yeah. You don’t know how much I miss a full night of sleep. I had to get a Luna to curse me into going comatose a few weeks ago…! Speaking of Luna, is she…?”

“She is sorting out certain… Troubles with the Canterlot elite currently.” Celestia omitted. “Nothing you should worry about at the moment!”

“We’ll sort everything out in due time! We have time.” Twilight assured, kissing her on the cheek.

“Of course, Sparkles.” She snickered mischievously, kissing her back. “Where is everypony, anyways?”

“Well, we didn’t want to overwhelm you, so I limited the number of people that could be down here when we finally got you back…!” Twilight smiled awkwardly. “There's, um, kind of a crowd upstairs. And not just due to our friends.”

“Oh.” Sunset couldn’t help but feel giddy.

“Nonetheless, little one…!” Celestia came closer, smiling warmly. “I imagine you’ll want to get caught up on what has happened in your absence…!”

"Oh, wait till’ I tell YOU what I've been up to the past weeks. You won't fucking believe it." She couldn't help but chuckle lightly, shaking her head. "You all seem to have figured everything out here pretty fine! The wait time wasn't that rough on me– Mostly."

"A month, three weeks, five days and fifteen hours...!" Twilight let out an exasperated sigh. "...But who's counting?"

"I'm here now. I'm here." The Princess of Hope assured, nuzzling her, holding her-- They were near each other enough to touch the entire time. "...Well, it's good to see you two got along better in my absence, at least…!"

"Yes, indeed, well...!" Celestia murmured, suppressing something. "Flare and I have more qualities in common than we'd admit, on occasion...! Your absence allowed us to bond and discover more things about each other."

"Oh yeah. We discovered all sorts of things. Got along veeeeeeery well." Flare grinned knowingly.

Sunset blinked.

Sunset glared at her.

Sunset stepped forward.

"...Mom please tell me you didn't fuck Celestia while I was out. Mom, I've been out for a month. Please tell me you didn't fuck Celestia in that time. Mom, please."

More silence.

Celestia, flustered, ashamed, looked away.

Flare grinned.

"MOM!"

"What?! You told me not to tell you!" She stuck her tongue out, suppressing laughter. "Excuuuuse me, did you think you’d be the only member of our family that gets to deflower an alicorn? I don't think so!"

"BARELY TWO MONTHS, MOM! BARELY TWO MONTHS!"

“Sunsun, don’t overexert yourself, you’re wounded enough as is…!” Patting her gently with an apologetic smile, Twilight giggled. “Yeah, um, there’s a lot that happened in your absence.”

“But we can talk more about me and Celestia pounding it out if you’d like, sweetie.”

“NUH UH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“L-look, you must understand–” For once, the Queen of the Sun stammered slightly. “--It was a stressful few weeks for all of us. We bonded over raising you, over caring about you, we got, well, a bit drunk after attempting to compartmentalize the fact that Twilight has abandoned the crown, and well, one thing led to another–”

“You what–” Sunset’s gaze shot to her wife, who continued to smile awkwardly. “You abandoned the crown? W-what?!”

“Oh gosh, there’s a lot to explain…!” Bashfully, she snickered. “Well, it’s pretty simple. I wasn’t mentally up for taking the throne without you. And the royals and chancellors were demanding it… So I made a show of it. Dropped my crown and everything…!”

“O-okay. Okay. I mean, I’m really happy you prioritized your mental health, Sparkles. I am. But wow, this is a lot to take in.”

“We will figure it all out in due time, little one– Please, breathe. There is plenty we need to catch you up on…”

“I mean, if you want details on how me and Celie got it on–”

“--MOM–” Sunset took a deep breath, shook her head, then looked up at the Queen. “Celestia. In a universe, I met a Valkyrie named Faith. Is that name familiar?”

“F-Faith?!” Her eyes widened, incredibly attentive. “Faith, Faith Stem, Faith?!”

“Yep! I know where in the world she might be comatose, too. She might be alive in this universe.” Her eyes were serious, she briefly glared at her mother. “Isn’t that nice?”

Shamefully, quietly, the Queen took a single step away from Flare Shimmer.

Sunset’s mother groaned. “Hey, c’mon, what am I, chopped liver? Bah.” But then she grinned again, shrugging. “Hey, whatever. If she gets a Valkyrie girlfriend, I can work with that too.”

“O-oh, for the love of– Mom, give me a break, please, I’m at death's door enough as is.”

“Ketchup.” Flare finally put on an earnest smile. “I’m so happy, and so proud of you. And above all, I just don’t have any regrets. Accept or don’t that you have two moms, sweetie. No matter what, I’ll be happy and proud. And she will be, too.”

“Y-you–” The Princess of Hope’s gaze switched to Celestia, who seemed hesitant, fearful. “...Celestia, do you mean–”

“...Only if you are okay with it, little one.;;? Flare and I don’t plan to live together or even spend… Any longer together than we have to. B-but I… I’ve always cared so much about you. I know… I know I wasn’t all you hoped I would be–”

Sunset interrupted her with a hug. No matter how much it hurt, no matter how exhausted she was, she felt nothing but relief. “It’s okay, mom. It’s okay. It took us a while, but we figured it out.”

“W-we did, my little sun. We did.” She shuddered with an incredibly warm smile, hugging back tightly.

“Welp, this has been great–” Flare grinned once more, giving her daughter a kiss on the cheek, and making her way to the stairs. “But it’s about to get pretty crowded here. If you need me, I’ll be upstairs with the other Sunsets.”

“Other… Sunsets plural?” With an eyebrow raised, the alicorn tilted her head. “...I thought you brought like, one or two here?”

Twilight’s smile became incredibly awkward. “...Right. So, here’s the thing–”

From the corner of the room, having been hiding behind machinery since Sunset had arrived, Spike complained. “Hey! Can we come out now? We’re getting tired of giving her privacy over here!”

“Spike, is that you? Nice!” Sunset smiled with excitement. “Who else do I need to meet?”

“Oh dear.” Celestia shook her head, letting out a weary, joking sigh. “She has no idea.”

“Let’s just rip the bandaid off.” Sunset Six walked from behind the machinery. “Hey, other me. Yeah, we’ve met. Twilight brought like a dozen Sunsets to this world, they’re all upstairs.”

“A DOZEN?!” Her jaw dropped, and she quickly reigned it in, breathing deeply. “Okay, sorry, but, which me are you?”

“...The Princess of Friendship in my world is Starlight Glimmer.” She murmured in annoyance. “Does that narrow it down?”

“Probably not, hah!” Spike joined them, scratching himself awkwardly. “Hey, Sunset! It’s really good to see you again– Twilight was going pretty nuts without you.”

“I can imagine. I’m glad you were here to help, Spike.” She smiled incredibly warmly.

“Hey, it’s what I do! I really miss the Dragonlands though– I hope Ember isn’t going nuts without me, too, heh. Oh! Here!!”

The little dragon waddled behind the black board he had been hiding on, and opened a cage.

Owlicious flew out of it, carrying Ray with him.

Sunset smiled incredibly excited as her fire salamander was plopped onto her muzzle, where it blinked slowly and stuck its tongue slightly out.

“Hey little guy! Oh, I missed you too…!” She murmured with a grin.

The owl hooted gleefully from atop Twilight’s back.

“I think he recognizes you– Must have been confusing, this entire time…!” Her wife smiled warmly.

“...Theeeere’s more where that came from. A lot more, actually.” Spike snickered. “Hey, you two, come on out now!”

Sunset’s ears twitched and her hide shivered as she saw a demon counterpart and another Twilight Sparkle emerge from the shadows.

“...You–”

“You’ve met us.” The demon spoke simply, hesitantly, with a similar weary stance as the alicorn had. “...You fought me, remember? It was pretty touch and go.”

Her own wife snickered, shaking her head. “...No, Sunny Bunny. She beat you pretty decisively.”

“Oh. I know who you two are.” Her teeth gritted slightly, she couldn’t help but feel tense. “...So you didn’t get caught or own up to your mistakes, huh. You just wound up… Here.”

“They’ve been wonderful help on this whole crazy process!” Her wife justified, with faith in them. “They can be trusted, Sunset. Don’t worry! The demon does anything her wife says, and she wants to help.”

“Y-yes!” The other Twilight nodded emphatically. “And we’re planning on trying to fix our world when we return, don’t worry. W-well, or simply face the consequences for our actions…!”

“Any second now, by the way.” Sunset Six groaned slightly. “Can we move this along, please? I want to go back home– My Twilight’s been in the dust for long enough– We have the technology.”

“She’s just grumpy because us Sunsets wanted to see you again before we all returned to our worlds, heh.” The demon snickered, shrugging. “To say… Well, thank you. For meddling.”

Her wife nodded, coming closer with a thankful smile. “...It might have felt like an intrusion, at first– But I’m fairly sure not one of us regrets your visit to our worlds…! Thank you. From all of us.”

“...Heh, yeah. At least we’re still together.” The demon nuzzled her Twilight affectionately, then snickered. “Also, if you’re worried about a Sunset being a threat, just wait till you visit our previous lab.”

“...What’s in the previous lab?” She raised an eyebrow.

“...You’ll see. Let’s just say some stuff happened.” Her wife grinned awkwardly.

“...Please, let’s keep moving with this.” Sunset Six mumbled. “Hermes! Come on out right now! Let’s rip this bandage off!”

“Hermes?” The Valkyrie’s expression hardened as her eyes narrowed.

Hesitantly, fearfully, the unicorn scientist manifested from behind a console.

And the entire time, Sunset watched his every movement, she glared at the reason this all had happened in the first place.

“Um… Hello. Hi.” He waved shily, sweating, as she towered over him. “Um… Remember me?”

“Yep.” She responded curtly, gritting her teeth. “Yep.”

“S-so, um let me preface any rash action of yours by saying that I’m, um, so sorry for what I did to you. To all of you, of course, but especially you!” He nodded nervously, almost bowing. “I, um, this technology, well… It’s not as useful as I had presumed it was. It doesn’t have that many practical uses, and well, I acted rashly–”

“Shut up.” The Princess of Hope commanded simply. “I’m alive. Despite what you did to me, I’m alive. I endured fucking hundreds of universes hoping that my wife would find me before I croaked. The curse you gave me? I wouldn’t wish it on my worst fucking enemy.”

“Y-yes, of course, and I’m sor–”

“I’m not done.” She stomped a hoof on the floor. “I survived fucking everything through the skin of my teeth. I fucking held on. And you know what…? I’m stronger for it. I’m stronger than I ever was before. I saved worlds. Billions of goddamn lives. I made myself useful, tried to use my time cursed by you well. Do you even understand what that is like? I presumed with absolute fucking justified certainty that I was going to die. And I still tried to use that time helping people… And I did.”

“...Yeah. She did.” Sunset Six noted quietly. “She really did.”

“I survived in spite of you and what you did to me. I survived in spite of the multiverse’s best efforts, Hermes. You have no idea.” The Valkyrie towered over him, glaring fiercely. “And if you helped my wife bring me back then, well… That’s good. You’re not the worst Hermes out there, I can say that with confidence, at least.”

Silence. The entire room was quiet with the surprise that the Princess of Hope wasn’t simply killing him then and there.

“...Oh!” He blinked in surprise. “Um, wow. A few of the Sunset’s were making bets that you would at the very least attack me. Wow. I’m, um, I don’t know what to say…!”

“I owe Sunset four thirty bits. Damnit.”

“Say sorry. And help us clean this mess.” she responded curtly. “And above all, above fucking everything, for all our goddamn sakes, never mess with technology you don’t fully understand ever again.”

“O-of course! Why would I!” He snickered nervously, but incredibly relieved. “Frankly, I’ve discovered all I wanted to– I’m fairly satisfied– N-not that this technology is more important than your lives, of course! I just mean, well– I just mean…”

The Princess of Hope raised an eyebrow.

“...I just mean that I am sorry. This technology’s utility is dubious at best, and I was wrong. No matter how innovative it is, it simply isn’t necessary. Our world has all we could possibly want in it– I no longer believe we need anything more…! A-and again, I am so, so sorry for what I did.”

“Good.” She nodded quietly, relaxing her posture. “...If nothing else… I got to help other worlds, because of your curse, despite everything…. Silver linings, at least.” She sighed and groaned, briefly turning to her wife. “...Of course you’d find a way to befriend him, heh. …I’m surprised you didn’t keep him locked up or something.”

“Oh! Hah!” Spike slapped a knee. “She totally did! In those first weeks he was in a cage that’d be considered small by Owlicious standards! She threatened to obliterate his limbs, even!”

“W-well, um, I deserved it!” Hermes chuckled, adjusting his glasses. “I imagine that Canterlot prison will be more comfortable… If that’s where I’m going, I suppose.”

Sunset and Twilight exchanged looks, ones that involved quick deliberation.

“...We still need to bring all the other Sunsets home.” Twilight affirmed simply. “So we’ll decide what happens to you after.”

“Excellent!” He smiled hopefully. “W-whatever it is, I understand. Thank you for not crushing my head like a soda can, haha!”

“I’m mulling it over.” The Princess of Hope spoke with narrowed eyes, studying him. Truthfully, the unicorn before her seemed utterly harmless. He was nothing like the counterpart that she had killed.

He seemed… Normal. A person that made mistakes and regretted them.

And she could write a book about that.

“Hey, um, before you head upstairs, well…!” Curiously, he tilted his head. “...Did you meet any other mes out there? I can imagine that in some other world, I might have studied multiversal travel as well– I couldn’t help but hope that well… Maybe we’d meet one!”

“You nearly did.” Her expression was hardened, unflinchingly. “Be careful what you wish for.”

“I’m… Not sure what you mean?”

“I’ll explain it later. I’m not in the mood for it right now–” She sighed, shaking her head. “I went through a lot of shit this past few weeks, let's leave it at that– There’s a lot I need to tell all of you.”

He nodded, wondering what she meant, and Twilight placed a wing over her. “...Let’s just go upstairs, my sun. Everypony is waiting, and the sooner we get you medical assistance the better…!”

“Of course! Let’s go!” She smiled warmly, and they walked side by side, followed by Celestia and Spike, while the others remained, leaving their pets behind as well.

She couldn’t help but irk at the sight– There were several Sunsets idling and chatting, even a few citizens of Ponyville, who cheered at her approach. She even spotted some friends, but they purposefully allowed to talk to her counterparts first.

“Twi, what the hell.” Sunset suppressed a chuckle. “Why are there so many mes here?! Were you holding out auditions for a replacement or something? Hah!”

“W-well, um, you see–”

Spike interrupted her, with justified annoyance. “She messed up while being too desperate to get you and brought a bunch of Sunsets here by mistake. And yes, if you must know, they’ve been here for weeks.”

Rolling her eyes and letting out a sigh, Celestia shook her head. “Well, it certainly could have gone a whole lot better… I suppose I am guilty of enabling her out of the same desperation– Luna was right and wise to vouch against this.”

“We fixed it! We’ll fix it!” The Princess of Harmony smiled awkwardly, but spoke with truthful certainty. “I-I wasn’t thinking straight without you around, I made mistakes– But we have the technology to send them home now! And we will!”

“...Alright, alright, just as long as we put them all back where they belong.” Sunset let out a sigh. “I like– Kind of sort of set up a lot of these Sunsets with their respective Twilights, actually, so it’s pretty disheartening to see you tore them from their homes before they got a chance to– Hey, didn’t I kill the Storm King for you?!” She couldn’t help but smile, seeing a familiar face.

“You sure did, man! Hey! Three cheers to the Sunset of the hour, eh?” Together, the Sunsets all cheered and clapped at the sight of the alicorn. “Took you long enough, huh? It’s nice to see you again, other me!”

“It’s good to be here! Hey, how did the whole ‘taking credit for me killing the Storm King thing’ go for you, anyways? I hope Tempest managed it fine!”

With an awkward smile, the Sunset with burn marks in her hide snickered. “Well, thing is– You’re here now, and I’m going back home soon– So you two are absolutely going to come over and help me explain what really happened, alright? Because I have no plausible or believable excuse for disappearing for two months.”

“It would be our pleasure, Sunset.” Celestia smiled warmly.

“Y-yeah, don’t worry!” Twilight nodded emphatically. “We’ll help explain to all your friends and families why you vanished– Hopefully help ease the transition back home.”

“You better.” The Mysterious Mare Do Well approached while shrugging. “Maud is gonna kill me for ghosting her like this– I’ll need you two to be there as shields.”

“...Holy cow, it’s the hero me– Damnit Sparkles, it was so hard getting her out of her shell, she was going to have a threesome and everything and you pulled her here?!”

“I’ve apologized to all of them, if it makes you feel better!” She let out a bashful smile. “But hey, it’s like you always say, apologies aren’t worth much, but actions are! We’ll get them home and make it right!”

“Again, you better.” The Hero of Ponyville groaned again. “I was finally done being in the shadows thanks to you, other me. I was so ready to try things differently– Hell, working with Twilight instead of in spite of her, I just–”

“--I’m really glad you made it work.” The Princess of Hope smiled warmly. “This is only the beginning of your legend, man. What kind of hero will you be now that you’re honest with yourself, huh?”

“...I don’t know.” She smiled confidently. “But I’m excited to find out.”

“Hey dudes. Quit stalling.” The Rockstar Sunset approached them. “Yo, other me. Remember me?”

“Kind of hard to forget. That show we played was legendary.” The Valkyrie winked. “...So my wife pulled you here during your tour…? I’m sorry, man.”

“It’s fine. It’s fine. I’m considering this an early vacation!” She grinned, bowing. “Oh, BTW, your Pinkie might have the hots for you now because of me. You’re welcome.”

“...You fucked my Pinkie, didn’t you.”

“We did a lot more than just fuck.” She grinned madly, putting her sunglassed back on. “Like I said. You’re welcome.”

“Oh my god–”

“We’ll sort it out later, Sunsun.” Twilight assured quietly. “Me and Pinkie, well, we talked a bit about it, and…!”

“I’ve got enough bombshells on me right now– do you mind if we discuss this when I don’t have semi-open wounds, Sparkles?” She smiled apologetically, flustered. “I can barely walk, I don’t think I’ll be able to handle Pinkie Pie having a crush on me.”

“Oh, it’s a lot more than a crush.” The Rockstar suppressed laughter. “Again, you’re welcome! Call me when you’re ready to send me back to my home– Oh and you two are absolutely going to explain to my Pinkie why you ruined our tour.”

“Fine by me.”

“Sounds fun, even!”

“Move the line along, please, I’m about two months late for a date.” One of the Sunsets mumbled in annoyance. “Hey, other me.”

“...Okay, work with me here. Have we met?”

“Oh. I’m not wearing my armor.” She noted, in quiet annoyance. “My Princess of Friendship is Moondancer. Your meddling set me up to be Celestia’s pupil again, and Moondancer even wanted to study close to me– And you’re going to explain to her and my Celestia just why I’ve been gone for so long, yeah?”

“Oh dear. This is going to be a whole thing, isn’t it?”

“You bet your ass it is.” The Vampire Sunset chuckled, raising an eyebrow. “Hey, it’s been nice to meet our other selves, get perspective– But we’re just about ready to go home. And well. You two got some explaining to do to our friends and families.” She paused for a moment, shrugging. “...Though for the record, you don’t have to do it for me. I don’t have either.”

“Not if we got something to say about it.” The Princess of Hope grinned. “We’ll set you up when we’re there.”

“Hooray…!”

“H-hey! Um, hi. Remember me?” One of the Sunsets waved a bit shily.

“...Sorry, you’ll have to be more specific, I’ve met hundreds of me by now...”

“Yeah, I’m the only Sunset here with no experience at magic, basically– It’s weird for me too.” She sighed, shaking her head. “I’m from the world that has the Power Ponies. Oh, not as just a comic.”

“Oh! Shoot! Yeah!” She nodded along. “That world was super weird. …How have you been enjoying this one?”

“It’s great! A bit of a lot to get used to, especially with the whole magic nonsense– But I’m glad I’m here– Even if only for a moment. I learned a lot! It sure beats an office job, too.”

“...Well I’m glad not all these other mes got majorly inconvenienced.” The Valkyrie let out a weary sigh. “It’s good to see you again.”

“...Yep! Also you’re absolutely going to tell my Twi why I disappeared. I don’t imagine a superhero is going to handle her crush being missing for two months very well– And well, she’s already met you, so…!”

“True, true, we’ll take care of it…!” She snickered.

Spiked walked back into the room, waving. “Hey, um, your friends are getting impatient. I told them they can’t group hug you too hard, though!”

“T-thanks, Spike. Let’s go see them!” She limped forward, and her wife followed along gleefully.

Twilight helped her up the stairs, where she struggled and limped through them– Even offered to teleport them if needed, but Sunset wanted to walk.

Waiting for them was Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy– They waited with absolute excitement and joy, and ran to her with glee when she arrived.

“Easy on the hugs! Easy!” Twilight warned, but couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight of their friends embracing her wife so lovingly.

“WE MISSED YOU SO MUCH!!” Pinkie blurted out through tears. “W-WE MISSED YOU SO MUCH SUNSET, WE WERE SO WORRIED!!!”

“I’m here, Pink. I’m here!” She laughed wearily through their embrace. “I’m okay, everypony.”

“Holdin’ the fort without ya’s been rough, partner!” Applejack hugged her tightly. “Equestria needed you back somethin’ fierce!”

“Oh, Equestria is one thing, darling. But Twilight?” Rarity snickered. “You’ll be proud to hear that after a few unravelings, she managed to compose herself quite well in your absence.”

“And we’re all very proud of her!” Fluttershy noted truthfully. “We love you both– And it’s so nice to know this whole ordeal can be put behind us…!”

“After some major cleanups, hah!” Rainbow Dash snickered. “But spill, dude! You’ve been to a bunch of universes, right? What other crazy versions of us did you meet?? There’s gotta be some awesome stuff you’ve seen!!”

“Well…!” She hesitated with a smile– There was a lot that came to mind, a whole lot. From worlds where her friends were evil, to not heroes, to living their fondest dreams, to enjoying normal lives– They generally had it good, out there. That seemed to be constant.

“...Well, Pinkie was a rockstar in one, and in another, she became an alicorn– I kind of helped her steal Discord’s powers, it was pretty crazy.”

“W-woah!! I became an omnipotent superbeing!!” Pinkie gasped. “That sounds about right!”

“I did see a universe where Applejack was a sheriff– Oh, and one where she was a vampire hunter. I didn’t really get to meet many of you, because my counterparts were, well… Usually far.”

“Oh yeah. The vampire world. We been told!” Applejack snickered, shaking her head. “C’mon, I’m sure there’s crazier than that!”

“Well, Rarity was the vampire queen in that world, that’s something!” Sunset chuckled. “And in another, she ruled as Nightmare Rarity– But, um, was distracted. By Applejack.”

“That checks out, darling.”

“I did see a world where Fluttershy was the sole survivor of the Everfree forest covering all of Equestria…” Sunset’s expression softened. “Well, the forest didn’t harm her, and she–”

“--It’s okay, Sunset.” The shy pegasus smiled warmly. “I don’t need to know about other mes. I’m pretty happy as I am!”

“Dude, dude, dude!” Rainbow Dash, emphatically, gleefully flapped her wings. “You’re mulling over too much of the easy stuff! Get real, c’mon; What’s the craziest, weirdest universe you saw!?” She grinned expectantly.

“Oh.” The Princess of Hope let out a chuckle. “That one’s easy.”

“W-what the hell are these things?! Why am I wearing so many clothes, what the fuck are YOU?!” The Princess of Hope bellowed in disbelief as she was sitting on the floor of Sunset Shimmer’s apartment. “What the hell is wrong with this universe– A-are you some kind of hairless ape impression of me?!”

“C-calm down, calm down, breathe!” Her human counterpart had her hands up as if surrendering, being as confused as her other self was. “What you’re talking about is fingers! You have fingers now– Slow down, and just wait a second– Wow, you are super jacked–B-breathe, I’m not an enemy!”

“W-what the fuck, what the fuck–” She struggled to sit up, moving her strange limbs, feeling the hard floor, glancing around carefully. “Where’s my horn. WHERE’S MY WINGS?!” She demanded.

“W-wings?!” Her counterpart recoiled. “Y-you have wings?!”

“I… I can barely feel magic!” The alicorn turned human complained, getting on all fours. “How are you walking like that?!”

“Easy. Easy!” Sitting down before her, her counterpart extended a hand. “...Look, I’m going to read your memories, okay? That’ll help me understand what’s going on with you.”

“You can read memories too? How–”

The Valkyrie grabbed her wrist before she could extend a hand– Both their powers working as intended, triggering simultaneously as they cycled through each other's memories– Only to let go and both fall on their backs in shock.

“...Friggin figures!” Sunset Shimmer let out hearty laughter, covering her eyes with a hand, turned to the ceiling. “Figures, I had a weekend off away from Equestrian magic acting up, then you’d show up and wreck my afternoon…! And you’re an alicorn. Of course you are.”

“So… This is a mirror dimension.” The Princess of Hope murmured, observing her calloused hands, the strange clothes she wore, her new skin, the strange architecture around them, and even hearing the noises of the city outside, considerably calmer now. “...I’ve seen worlds that change the rules, but– This is so strange…!”

“You’re telling me, man.” Her counterpart groaned. “I’m used to seeing weird things, but– This is a weird one, even for me. The girls aren’t going to believe this crap…!”

“...There’s an Equestria, one you’re from, but you’re not there. You’re not native to this mirror world.” She mumbled, narrowing her eyes.

“...Yeah. And you have the same powers as me– Despite not having a geode…”

“...You’re a runaway.” Grunting, the alicorn covered her face in frustration. “You ran all the way to a different dimension, too– I swear, the fucking lengths the other mes will go to–”

“Now, hold on.” Her counterpart sat up, leaning on one knee. “That’s unfair.”

“Really?” Raising an eyebrow, the Valkyrie mimicked the same motion. “Prove it.”

“Look deeper. Look at the now.” Her other self countered, coming closer, extending a hand. “Look at my present. Not just my past.”

The Princess of Hope accepted it, coming closer.

They held hands again, and looked through each other’s memories without judgement.

A lifetime of failures, only for her to find her place where she went to escape.

She had been forgiven, then she had redeemed herself, she had managed to find her worth, find her place.

Her place with six very important girls.

And one of them mattered above the rest.

I am Sunset Shimmer.

I ran away. And I wanted to steal a crown– I was rightfully punished for it, too. I was beaten down into the dirt, I showed my true colors, I tasted all my failures.

And I got back up.

They helped me up.

I tried again and again. I did better. I became better. I surrounded myself with friends, with allies– I became a leader. The leader I never understood I needed to be– Even better than the leader I had always hoped I could be.

I don’t need anything more or anything less than this.

I am Sunset Shimmer.

And I am home.

Sunset Shimmer smiled.

Above everything, despite everything, there was a place in this world for her.

“...My past is not today, huh?” The Princess of Hope grinned, nodding, letting go of her hand, understanding it after all. “...Look at you.”

“...Look at me!” She grinned in response. “C’mon. If you only have one hour here, I want to at least teach you to walk– In case you wind up in more human worlds out there.”

Carefully, she helped her muscular counterpart up, even struggling with her weight– And helped her walk, one step at a time.

It took them some time– But the Princess was a quick learner.

She moved a few times carefully, and then got daring, shifting her weight, waving her limbs, fidgeting with her fingers, beholding her body on a mirror.

“...Arms are so weird. Why are mine so big?” She murmured, waving them around in weird angles, trying to get a grasp on them.

“...Totally an alicorn thing, I’m sure! You’re a warrior, after all.” Her counterpart shrugged awkwardly. “...Definitely not an indicator that I need to work out more.”

“From where I’m standing, every Sunset needs to work out more.” She crossed her arms, and marveled at how natural the motion was– Then extended them to try punching the air. “Maybe you just need the incentive? Don’t you ever get into fights?”

“Meh, most of our fights are won just by friendship lasering our enemies.” She shrugged and tossed an apple at her counterpart. “Here, you must be hungry–”

The Valkyrie grabbed it mid air by instinct– And squeezed so hard it popped.

“...Oh. Are hands supposed to do that?” She looked at the mush in her palm.

“Nope. Wow, fuck.” Her other self affirmed with disbelief, watching the mush drip to the floor. “Okay, here comes another apple, don’t squeeze this time.”

This time she succeeded– But her other elbow shot back, piercing the drywall behind her. Then by turning too fast in surprise, she knocked a lamp over with her shoulder that crashed on top of a shelf and tumbled several books over.

“S-sHOOT, STOP MOVING!”

“...Human homes sure are fragile!” The Valkyrie looked around in confusion. “Here, let me help–” She noted before almost knocking the entire shelf over.

“Nononono stop, stop, just stand over there, I’ll fix it–” Her counterpart ran over. “Damnit, my landlord is gonna be so pissed, how am I going to explain this– Hey sir, a super buff counterpart of mine from another dimension was basically a big horse in a china shop and wrecked everything.”

“Sorry. This body is really weird.” She tried standing normally while taking a bite out of the apple, only to drop it after. “Shit–”

“--Yeah, when I first came here I dropped things all the time too– It’s hard not to, we’re so used to making things float…”

The alicorn had to bend down and grab the apple, with it accidentally knocking a chair over.

The Valkyrie tried helping to reorganize the apartment, with questionable success.

…Then a question came to mind. One that was pretty obvious in retrospect.

“...So. Twilight Sparkle?”

“Yep.” Her other self continued to work absentmindedly. “What about her?”

“...There is one in this world. You work together, don’t you?”

“Not ‘work’. We save the world together and are in the same school. We’re friends.”

“Friends.”

“Yep. Just friends.”

“Yep. Just friends.” She narrowed her eyes judgmentally. “...I looked into your memories. You can’t lie to me.”

“She has a boyfriend.” her other self tensed, standing up. “Don’t even go there.”

“A boyfriend, of course.” She groaned, rolling her eyes. “Who is it?”

“Some guy. You don’t know him, I imagine.” She shrugged, turning back to work. “Don’t worry about it. I don’t, mostly. So you shouldn’t either.”

“You don’t, ‘mostly’?”

“It’s not my business to call out my friend's partners for dubious behaviour, alright? That’s all.” She huffed, trying not to get riled up. “I’m a shoulder to cry on at worst. Supportive friend at best.”

“...Some guy.” The alicorn judged her silently. “Twilight Sparkle is dating some guy. And you let her slip away?”

“Oh my god, I didn’t let anything ‘slip away’– Give me a break, alright?! She can do whatever she wants!” She turned to her other self angrily. “It’s not like I made a move on her! I don’t even know if I like her like that!”

“Yes you do.”

“Okay, it’s easy for you to judge me from your happily married soulmate high horse, but–”

“--High horse? What?”

“It’s a human expression, sorry.” She facepalmed. “Look, what I’m trying to say is– If there’s one thing I care more about my feelings for her, it's her own happiness. She can–”

The doorbell rang. Both of them took instinctive attentive battle stances.

Sunset inhaled sharply, shaking her head– Quickly, frantically checking her phone, and letting out an exasperated yelp. “S-shit, I forgot! I forgot to check my messages since you started wrecking everything–”

“--What’s that?” Arms crossed, the Valkyrie narrowed her eyes at the phone.

“It doesn’t matter– What matters is Twilight is coming to show me one of her favorite shows and I don’t need you here wrecking everything–”

The doorbell rang again.

“I’ll get it.” Passively, the Valkyrie walked forward towards the door. “How do you open this?”

“It’s a pull door! Look, let me just–”

Twilight Sparkle, who was expecting to have an entirely normal evening with her best friend, was greeted to a bizarre sight.

Her best friend, significantly taller, considerably more muscular to an awe-inducing degree, covered in scars, and above all, having accidentally ripped off the door to her apartment right off its hinges.

“S-Sunset?! Sunset?! What?!?”She stuttered and gasped, face reddening instantly.

“Your door is really fragile!” The Valkyrie complained to her counterpart deeper in the apartment, dropped said door onto the floor with a slam, then turned to the girl before her. “...Hm. I guess you do look like a hairless ape Twilight Sparkle.”

“W-what, huh, Sunset, what happened to you–”

She stepped closer, and sniffed the air. “...You kind of smell like Twilight Sparkle, too.”

“Smell????????”

“HEY HI SORRY!” This world’s Sunset quickly tried pulling her counterpart aside with questionable results. “This is another Sunset from another universe! She won’t be bothering us for long! Don’t worry about it, I have everything under control!”

“Less than an hour.” The Valkyrie muttered simply, as she studied this world’s Twilight with her gaze. “She’s really small.”

“Actually, you’re really tall!” Her counterpart complained. “Please, come inside! Sorry, sorry Sparky, I didn’t see your message. I was distracted, as you can see.”

“U-um… Yes.” She affirmed quietly, as she walked inside the apartment, giving the valkyrie an analytical side eye. “She, um, why does her body look‘different’…?”

“She’s an alicorn, don’t worry about it. L-look, she’ll be gone soon, then we can go watch that show you wanted, alright? Hangon, I still have to tidy up the mess she made–”

Clumsily but easily, the Princess of Hope picked up the fallen door and placed it in front of the door-less hole before them.

Frantically, the other Sunset tried fixing the room, all while Twilight slowly inched closer to the Valkyrie.

And before she could notice, the Princess of Hope took a step forward and was right before her. “...I’ve never been to a human dimension before. It’s strange.”

“W-what's strange? N-nothing’s strange!!” Twilight’s voice squeaked in surprise as she desperately tidied up her glasses, trying and failing not to study the Valkyrie’s body with her gaze.

“Everything, kind of.” She shrugged, but extended a palm. “...Hands are weird.”

Carefully, Twilight extended a hand to meet hers.

“...May I?”

“...Sure.”

“...Fingers are a bit more delicate than hooves, I-I guess…!” The human murmured, while handling the Valkyrie’s hands carefully. “...But they’re pretty useful for more delicate, direct tasks…!”

The Princess of Hope watched in surprise, how easily fingers interlaced together.

Shily, Twilight inspected the Alicorn turned human’s fingers, the roughness, the scars that extended from her forearm to her biceps.

And all throughout, The Valkyrie stood still, feeling her small fingers run over her skin.

“...Your scars, you…!” Slowly, Twilight moved a hand to cup the alicorn’s cheek, brushing a thumb over the bridge of her nose. “...What happened to you…?”

Sunset closed her eyes, and let out a weary sigh, feeling the fingers brushing the side of her face, the static that came with Twilight Sparkle’s love for Sunset Shimmer.. “...I changed my mind. I like hands now.”

She would have to go soon.

In the lives of these two, this would be another footnote, another strange happenstance.

Hours later, when they tried pretending everything was normal, long after Twilight had regretted not asking the Valkyrie a million questions about multiversal travel, she would come to a startling realization.

“...Sunset?” She asked quietly, huddled on the couch, sitting next to her best friend at a distance she now wanted to close.

“...Yeah?” The unicorn turned human raised an eyebrow, pausing the show they were watching. “What’s up?”

“Um…” She danced around the words, interlocking her fingers together, looking away, cheeks red. “...What’s that word for the thing you said you are…?”

“...Unicorn?” She raised an eyebrow.

“N-no, no, not that…!”

“Punk?”

“N-no, not that either–”

“You’re gonna have to be a lot more specific, Sparky.”

“It’s, um, well, you’re attracted to boys and girls, right…!?”

“Oh. You mean bisexual.”

“Y-yes! Yes. Yes, sorry. That.”

“...Yep. What about it?”

“...I, well… I think I…!”

“...Yeah?”

“...I think I might be that.”

“...Oh.”

Sunset had to contain her laughter– she had to suppress the desire to express the irony of another version of herself being responsible for this awakening, and what it could mean for their future.

After all, they were having a simple normal evening now, just as friends.

But what could tomorrow bring?

…She was excited to find out.

“...Good for you, Sparkles.”

“...Captain Shimmer? Damnit, my wife brought you here too?!” The Princess of Hope groaned as they reached the last floor and saw her counterpart sitting diligent by the door of their old lab.

“Indeed she has. And now she got you back too. It’s good to see you’re still drawing breath.” She grinned slightly, nodding.

“It was touch and go.” Her expression softened, as she tilted her head. “…So, did you work things out with your Twilight…?”

“I did. Incredibly.” Her smile widened even more, but she remained professional. “...Of course, now she must think I’m dead or ran away from her for nearly two months. Which is why you’ll both be present for explaining both to my Twilight and my Celestia why you kidnapped me.”

“Of course! Of course.” The Princess of Harmony assured. “A-and again, I’m so, so sorry for ever inconveniencing you like this– We’ll bring you home as soon as everyone is ready, okay…?”

“Actually I don’t mind being at the bottom of the priority list.” She muttered, looking into their old lab. “...Not only due to the fact that you should prioritize moving certain more dangerous versions of us, but– Well, I’m–”

“--You’re nervous, aren’t you…?” Softly, gently, the Princess of Hope suggested. “...I get it.”

“...Yes. Honestly, I was making peace with dying in this world far from home. I was honestly getting ready to submit my application for captain of this royal guard.” She sighed, shaking her head. “I… Didn’t think we’d win.”

“Get used to it, other me.” Sunset smiled confidently. “You’re going to keep winning in your world, yeah?”

“Yeah.” She grinned, matching her confidence. “I am.”

“Good.”

“Well– If you two are going to watch those two, I’m taking a break.” She shrugged and smiled, making her way down the hall. “Try to get some rest, other me. Your world still needs you.”

“Likewise.”

Together, they watched the Captain leave, and Sunset let out a sigh. “...Are we close to done? I’m so tired, honestly, I’ve been thinking about our bed since I got here– Getting some professionals to look at these wounds would be nice, too– I know it’s only been a little bit since I arrived but–”

Her wife silenced her with a kis, and spoke gently. “...Only two more. Then we’ll rest as much as you need, okay…? You can stay in bed for months if you need to, I don’t care.”

“Okay. Two more.” She smiled warmly, kissing back, then making her way inside the room. “I’m kind of curious, though. I wonder who could possibly–”

She stopped.

The room had been repaired recently, she could tell clear as day how much damage had been done here before. What was most surprising, of course, were the two residents of the room.

There were two cages, made comfortable, but incredibly secure.

One housed the Undead Valkyrie, who stood up as soon as she saw her counterpart– She had a cuff around her horn, but it was only a formality, no chains bound her, and this cage couldn’t hold her. She was there for this world’s safety by choice.

The other housed Twilight Sparkle. Another Twilight Sparkle. One chained by the horn and neck, movement limited– The horn cuff was incredibly secure, the cage had dozens of magic nullifying runes. She gasped at the sight of Sunset Shimmer, her eyes held tremendous sorrow.

Sunset noted that her wife placed a careful wing over her upon entering the room, coming even closer than she previously had been.

“H-holy shit– That other me, she–”

“...Yes. She’s an alicorn.” Her wife came closer, bringing her with her, perfectly calm, perfectly comforting. “...She comes from a dimension where you died in the war against the Argent. She and her Twilight, well… They’re both like this.”

“...Fuck.” The Princess of Hope murmured, watching the undead monster that watched her. “...She seems… Surprisingly tame.”

“She can understand us– She’s still Sunset Shimmer.” Twilight smiled, tapping the cage lightly. “We’ve had to feed her fish– But she’s helped us too– She’s as interested in going back home as any other Sunset.”

Slowly, the undead alicorn placed a hoof outside the cage, extending it to her counterpart.

Hesitantly, Sunset touched it.

Don’t waste this gift.

Don’t waste your life.

Just like I haven’t wasted my death.

Twilight Sparkle is a gift.

Living with her is a gift.

Cherish her. She is–

“--Everything.” The Princess of Hope completed, nodding. “...Don’t worry. We’ll get you back to her, too.”

The zombie recoiled, nodding in agreement, sitting obediently– Pointing to the side, to the other cage.

“...And why is she… In a cage?”

Inside, was a Twilight Sparkle, one that regarded her with infinite regret.

“H-hello, my sun…!” The caged Twilight murmured with saddened eyes, and still, she couldn’t help but smile apologetically. “...So, um, remember when I said I couldn’t move on…?”

“N-no– Don’t tell me– Oh, damnit–”

“This Twilight Sparkle met you, and she was already mourning her version of you.” Her wife spoke somberly by her side, with a wing over her. “...And meeting you made her want to come here. To try her chance at meeting you again. By any means necessary.”

“W-when I begged you to move on, I didn’t mean another world, Twilight!” The Valkyrie muttered in disappointment.

“I-it’s over already. It’s over. Let’s not discuss it…!” The caged Twilight murmured looking down in shame. “I’m just happy I got to see you again…!”

“She wanted to replace me.” The Princess of Harmony muttered, with eyes narrowed. “I didn’t let her.”

“I-I’m sorry…!” Her counterpart looked right at what could have been her wife. “...I’m so sorry, Sunset…!”

“...We’ll… We’ll help you. We’ll fix it.” The Princess of Hope tried assuring. “When we take you back to your world, We’ll– we’ll think of something.”

“T-there’s only one thing I need…! You know that.” She muttered quietly, shamefully.“But… Thank you.”

“I already talked to her about acceptance– She has to be able to do what she can with the life she was given.” The Princess of Harmony shook her head. “...And if she wants to fight against natural law, the least she can do is, well…” She shot a quick glance towards the undead Valkyrie. “...Try to keep casualties to a minimum.”

“I’m… Shit, I’m sorry.” With a resigned sigh, the Princess of Hope looked down. “I… I was just trying to help, w-when I met you, I…”

“--You probably shouldn’t have kissed her.” Her wife raised a smug eyebrow. “...But I digress. Over here…!”

Gently, she led Sunset to the balcony, with her wife muttering one final apology to the Twilight behind her.

Together once more, alone at last, they sat together, bathed in the light of the setting sun, behind the distant mountains, and below them, Ponyville was as lively as it had ever been.

A few of the Sunset Shimmers peeked curiously from the door to the lab, from afar– Poorly concealing themselves.

“...I’m sorry that she, well– I’m sorry that my influence made her cause some trouble…!” Sunset murmured as she looked at the Everfree forest, which would need to be regrown, with ponies working there even now. “S-seeing a version of you that l-lost me, I– I couldn’t–”

“My Sun…!” She spoke incredibly gently, her expression softening. “...It’s okay. I can’t blame her for wanting you…! After all, she’s me…”

That resulted in a chuckle from the Princess of Hope, who brushed muzzles with her wife, incredibly close. “...Y’know, if there’s one upside to these weird months…! Is that I got to meet other versions of you. I got to help other versions of me feel the same way I feel about you…! I fell in love with you in every universe I saw.”

“Hihihi…!” Kissing her softly, suppressing her giggles, her wife raised an eyebrow. “...You were planning to use that line for a while, weren’t you?”

“Depends. Did it work?”

Her response was a passionate kiss.

They remained that close for a moment– Simply enjoying each other’s embrace, a respite that had been long overdue.

Sunset couldn’t help but laugh. Laugh at her fortune and misfortune, laugh at everything, laugh weakly, simply, laugh genuinely.

Her gaze moved to her counterparts, who even now watched her from the doorway in the distance– Curious at how their love was up close.

“...You know, it’s funny. With all these other Sunsets here, you could have easily replaced me.” She turned to her wife with a joking grin. “How many mes are worth me, heh?”

“Sunset. Look at me…” Twilight’s expression became serious, but nonetheless entirely filled with love, with its multitudes towards the Princess of Hope– And she spoke earnestly, genuinely, speaking words only the luckiest Twilight Sparkles got to ever mutter.

“...I wouldn’t trade you for anything in the world, in any world.”

Sunset had no response. There were no words left to be said except the simplest ones, the ones that meant the most.

“I love you, my Star.”

“I love you, my Sun.”

And there they remained, as loving as they had ever been, until it was time.

After all, there always came a time.

For Sunset… That time was a single hour.

A strange light began enveloping her, one she had come to know intimately, and her eyes widened, she dreaded what was to come– The realisation set in incredibly fast, and acceptance came even faster.

“O-oh no, oh no…!” Twilight took a step back, realising just as fast. “T-the curse! We didn’t break it! N-no, I just got you back, I-I–”

“Twilight.”Sunset spoke incredibly calmly, with an incredibly warm, loving smile. “...Find me again, will you?”

Tears in her eyes, smiling with desperation and love, the Princess of Harmony came closer. “I-I will! I promise! I’ll find you again– As many times as it takes!!”

For as long as they could, they kissed- there were no words needed to be exchanged. Their promise was sealed with a kiss, as was their fate– They would be together again.

Only when she was gone completely did Twilight open her eyes.

Once again, Sunset had been taken from her.

Once again, Sunset had been taken from her world.

But this time… She had not taken hope with her.

And there, bathed in the light of the setting sun, shedding tears, the Princess of Harmony smiled.

She turned to the other Sunsets in the room– The ones that watched hesitantly.

And she smiled even more, heart as full of hope as it had ever been.

“...Well? What’s everyone standing around for? Let’s break this curse and bring my wife back!”

Author's Note

~The End ~

...So I kind of want to write an epilogue.

I know, I know, damn, so close to the finish line and I move the goal post, heh. This is the official ending, its what I had always planned to be! And I'm so, so satisfied with finally seeing it done.

...But I want to write an epilogue where together, Sunset and Twilight Prime send all of their multiversal visitors back to their homes, give them their final advices, and then just go back home to take a huge breather. So y'know what, I'll do that next.

...Still though! I hope this enormous fic was satisfying, engaging, fun, and resonated with you somewhat. I started this a year ago when I was still getting used to writing, and finishing such an enormous project feels so, so damn satisfying. I am taking a BREAK after this, fr.

The saddest loss in this whole fic... Sunset's armor got busted :raritydespair:
I had an idea for the next design tho, the next armor she'll have made for her-- It's a mixture of gold, white, and some parts, like the feather guards are rainbow colored, heh. But I probs won't draw it because it's HARD

Speaking of taking a break-- The Prime universe is probs gonna force Sunset to be bedridden for a while. her wife and Celestia are just going to make SURE she heals from all those wounds correctly even if they have to tie her to the damn bed.

But, well, as soon as she can move properly, the inheritors of night and day are getting frisky.

I am reminded strongly of these images, lmao.

It's worth stating, this ending is definitively happy. There's no approaching subversion or new threat after this, or rather-- There's absolutely nothing that these two together can't outmatch. They've become some of the strongest versions of themselves they possibly could be in the multiverse, and that will reflect in the future of their world.

Like. Opaline? You're joking, right? She wouldn't stand a fucking chance.

I strongly believe Opaline only won because of how much in a bad space the finale of G4 left things-- Twis friends are growing older and will die, she's utterly alone, and racism is simply one nudge away from returning. Twilight might as well have thrown the match, she took all the magic with her, too.

And meanwhile, when Twilight actually has everything that a solo ruler lacks, love, hope, and companionship through all hardships, she's unstoppable.

They would dunk on her like she's NOTHIN.

This is my definitive good ending. This is not only the strongest versions of these characters I could possibly come up with, but its also the happiest, I'd say. And I'm so proud of what I did here. God I love these two characters.

...One final aside: Equestria girls. That one scene where Sunset Prime drops in the human world, that was a flashback to the first experience she ever had with it!

This is just my own little cheeky note, but personaly, that is the world from 'canon', one in which Sunset stayed in the human world, as far as we know-- The same canon that supported her bi identity, and had Twilight with Timber by the end.

...But hey, even the artists of the show were drawing Sciset stuff in the background. I have no problem at all considering it canon, and hey, if a certain Valkyrie helped it happen, all the better, heheh.

...And talk about an awakening, huh. Twilight thinks she's straight and then meets an amazon version of her best friend who straightup tells her she smells nice and lets herself be touched.

I joked with one of my proofreaders that this would make scitwi try to subliminally get her Sunset to exercise-- An effort she would barely need to make after that Sunset saw how she could look if she put an effort lol.

Behold, the happiest Twilight in the multiverse.

...Ah, this gets me itching to write more Equestria girls stories proper. Soon, soon.

Sunset Shimmer... This character has permanently altered my psyche. This is a honor few can achieve, and the damage is irreversible. My god, it feels good to be so creatively charged, even if its for the sake of a pony show for little girls, lmao. I regret nothing 👌

Either way. I hope you've enjoyed this crazy, crazy ride through the multiverse.

More will come.

See you at the epilogue, 'Dear Sunset Shimmer...' ✨☀️

Dear Sunset Shimmer...

Dear Sunset Shimmer…

This might seem strange, I know. You’re wondering where this letter came from, probably– Why it appeared out of thin air. Stick with me, alright? I’ll try not to make this too confusing.

By now you might recognize the writing style– If you don’t, I’ll make this easier on you. I’m Sunset Shimmer– Another one, from another universe.

I’m you from a universe where I earned my wings.

Don’t tear this letter apart just yet– I’m writing this to help you.

And maybe, just maybe, you’ll earn your wings too.

The halls of Canterlot were still recovering– Two months had barely been enough for most repairs. Nearly a decade of water erosion and general poor care had weakened the foundation of a lot of the city, and moving the people back in on itself was already difficult– Few were not settled elsewhere, and many had lost their lives.

Of course, the explosion of the armory and the fires that ensued didn’t help– But that was easily forgiven, considering the end result.

Repairs, however, were slow going…

Morning was coming, Celestia was rising the sun once more– And work would resume. There was a long way to go until their home was back up and running– All of Equestria would need to recover, slow and steady.

But that didn’t matter to Tempest Shadow at this moment. Nothing mattered except the mare currently sharing her embrace.

She hadn’t felt the kind of cold the Storm King brought with him since they had found each other, after so long. News of the hero Tempest Shadow, slayer of the Storm King, had spread far and wide– And not all of the ones coming to Canterlot with intent on aiding in rebuilding Equestria were simple survivors.

The particular mare in her embrace had simply come to find her childhood friend again.

“...Dropsy?” Quietly, hesitantly, fearfully, Tempest whispered, as delicate as one would handle the wings of a butterfly.

The response held no fear, only affection, as the unicorn tightened her embrace slightly. “...Yes, Fizzy?”

She hesitated, and danced on all her words carefully. “...So… Remember that mare I told you about…? Sunset Shimmer…?”

“I do, yes.” She stifled a quiet giggle on the crook of Tempest’s neck. “...Are you worried about what might have happened to her…?”

“...No, that’s not what– Well, yes, I am worried, but…” She inhaled deeply, having considered sharing this for weeks, and hesitating every time. “I think… I think I might know why she ran away…!”

Letting out a cute, quiet yawn, Glitter Drops shuffled a little closer to her. “...That’s good, Fizzy. You should tell Celestia during breakfast…!”

“Yeah, that’s the thing, I…” Her eyes were wide open, she was wide awake already. “...I can’t tell anyone else why. Because, well… We didn’t kill the Storm King.”

The unicorn froze in her embrace.

Silence passed.

She then shuffled slightly, just to meet Tempest eye to eye. “...Yes you did.”

“...No, we didn’t.”

“B-but he’s dead. He’s dead, isn’t he?” Her voice panicked quietly. “F-Fizzy– He’s dead, right?!”

“H-he is! He is, sorry!” She assured, kissing her on the forehead for good measure. “He’s dead. He’s definitely, absolutely dead. But it’s just… We didn’t kill him.”

More silence. Glitter’s eyes journeyed in the dark, as she grimaced in confusion. “...Okay, what? What are you trying to tell me…?”

“This is going to sound crazy. But…” She inhaled deeply, knowing what she was about to say was entirely nonsensical. “...An alicorn Sunset Shimmer from a parallel universe manifested in our world and killed the Storm King for us, then told us to take the credit before leaving.”

The silence was more awkward than anything now.

“...Fizzy, what the hell?” She stopped and chuckled lightly, shaking her head. “...Wow, you really are bad at jokes. A+ for absurdity, though. I’ll give you that…”

“Oh, I wish I was joking.” She let out a defeated sigh. “I wish. But… I think Sunset might have ran away because she felt ashamed that we didn't really do it…! Or maybe she didn’t want the truth to come out somehow…?”

“...The truth here being that a parallel version of hers got the kill instead of her.” Glitter frowned as she slowly tried accepting the facts. “...Instead of you?”

“Instead of us, yes.” She forced herself out of the embrace, looking at the ceiling and groaning. “It’s so idiotic. Me and Sunset, we were ready to die fighting him– And here comes this complete stranger from another dimension, with Sunset's face, and with wings– And she slays him in two hits.”

“...And you took the credit?”

“Yes! She left our dimension right after– I-it’s wrong, isn’t it? I Knew that I'd be forgiven for all my actions if we took the credit, that we could try leaving normal lives after all we’ve done– Ugh– maybe I should run away as well, I feel so dishonored, so pitiful–”

She was silenced with a kiss and an encouraging smile.

“...Of course you’re worried about honor, of all things. Fizzy, honestly! I see this as an absolute win. The world was saved, and now everypony loves you like a hero– And with the bonus of you not risking your life fighting the Storm King.”

“...But I didn’t kill him.”

“And yet he’s still dead! He’s dead, like you and everypony else wanted!” She shrugged with a toothy grin. “...Is this what you’ve been worried about for the past weeks…?”

She closed her eyes shamefully. “...Yes.”

“...Aw, Fizzy….!”

“D-don’t get me wrong. When he was dead, I fucking cheered! I was happy! I’m still happy! I’m happy!” And yet, she groaned. “But I really hoped I’d be the one to do it– If not, at least die trying– And Sunset felt the same way...”

“Fizzy. You’re alive. You’re here. He’s not. Now, if you want to confess this to Celestia, I’ll be right there with you, and if you want to take this to your grave, then I’ll be there with you too…!” She assured with a warm smile. “...But don’t lose sleep over this, c’mon…! Don’t lose sleep over him.”

“Hah… Yeah, maybe you’re right.”

“I’m always right.” She grinned.

“You’re always right.” She grinned right back.

“So, what do you think you’ll do…? I want to be on the same page– This is a pretty big and weird secret, after all.”

“W-well… I want to hold onto the secret for now, but… Not forever. Maybe we’ll find Sunset and I can clarify some things with her, but…! I want to try just managing the now…!”

“Well, how about in ‘the now’, we go to have breakfast, hm?” She delivered a sweet kiss upon Tempest and shuffled out of bed with a yawn.

Following along, Tempest stretched a few times before getting ready for the day– Poker face on.

Her normal demeanor was cold, calculating and professional– She broke out of said attitude only when Glitter Drops would force her out of it through some random loving act– Otherwise, she was on point at all times, the secret only affected her on the inside.

She hoped today would just be a normal day.

She hoped that tomorrow she would have less worries.

Well, she was right about the second hope.

Arriving at the dining room, she was greeted with Celestia nearly done with her breakfast, and Twilight lagging behind, with a bit of exhaustion in her eyes– Both seemingly devoid of much energy.

“...We simply cannot risk our already thin resources looking for her at this time, Twilight.”

“...But what if she’s just getting further away? W-we could probably find her, if we just– I don’t know, maybe put up a bounty…! I-I don’t want her hunted down, I just wish– I just wish she had said something before, well…”

“How do you think I feel?”

They both stopped, eyes drawn to the newcomers in the room.

“...Ah! Captain Tempest, and Glitter Drops– Good morning! I am afraid you’ve just missed Luna– Her nightly duties have taken a toll, and she's turned in early…!” The Princess of the Sun greeted with a smile. “Will you join us for breakfast this time, Miss Drops?”

“Only if you’ll have me, Princess Celestia!” She bowed politely, smiling.

“Wonderful. And you, Tempest, how are you feeling?” The Princess egged on.

The broken unicorn shot a quickly analytic glance towards Princess Twilight, who seemed to be unmotivated, barely fiddling with her plate.

“I’ve been… Fine. Just worried about the insurmountable task ahead of us, Princess.” She didn’t spare a glance towards the many windows that were still shattered, to the many banners that were still in tatters. The castle had not been the priority. “It will be… A lot of work to save Equestria.”

“Why, Equestria is already saved, thanks to you and Sunset’s efforts, Captain.” The alicorn noted with a nod. “All we must do is ensure it thrives… Even if we are not all still here to enjoy it.”

“...Of course.” She did not know if that was a jab at her own past crimes, or if it was a comment on the absence of Sunset Shimmer. “...We will do our best.”

“That, we will.” She sighed, trying to ignore the chair that was unoccupied. “It is a long road ahead of us, in that, you are absolutely correct. But we–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

Their Sunset Shimmer stepped out, adorning her medals in a jacket, happier than she had ever had, and glanced around with a smile. “Oh hell yeah! We got it right!! YES! I’M HOME! YES!!”

Her gaze was incredibly cheerful, as she scanned the room, seeing each individual on it– Only to smile even wider when she saw Celestia, running towards her and hugging her with extreme prejudice.

Princess of the Sun was almost startled at how fast and comfortably Sunset ran to hug her– She couldn’t help but chuckle at the suddenness of it, as soon as she regained her bearings. “...L-little one? Welcome back..? Um, where have you been? A-and what is that portal…?”

“I missed you so much…!”She murmured, suppressing the desire to cry of joy in front of the only living mother left in this universe. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry everypony!” She declared, walking back towards the portal, still smiling. “I didn’t leave on purpose, I promise– I’m so sorry I was gone!”

“S-Sunset…!” Twilight smiled truly. “I’m so relieved you’re okay!!”

“Sunset…” Tempest was considerably more hesitant. “...What is that portal there?”

“Yeah, so here’s the thing…!” She smiled awkwardly, turning to Celestia. “Me and Tempest didn’t kill the Storm King… She did.”

The entire room went silent, as the Princess of Hope and the Princess of Harmony stepped through the portal, waving their wings, smiling, even if apologetically.

“...Hi! Um, yeah, this might be a little strange…!” The Valkyrie grinned, tilting her head. “We’re from another universe– Just here to drop off your Sunset, don’t mind us…! Hey Tempest, good to see you again!”

“Um. Yes.” The broken Unicorn was flabbergasted. “What?”

“Me but taller?!?!” Twilight was utterly confused as well.

“I’m so, so sorry for whatever inconvenience you might have endured with your Sunset’s absence!” The Princess of Harmony assured, side by side with her wife, smiling warmly. “Hopefully we can explain any of your questions…!”

“T-THE MULTIVERSE IS REAL?!” This universe’s Twilight nearly leapt out of the table, a few silverware clinked to the floor. “A-are you from a universe where ponies are taller, other me?!” She gasped.

“...No, I’m just taller.” She shrugged apologetically.

“You’ll get there.” The Valkyrie winked with a smile.

This world’s Sunset took a seat at the table and let out an enormous sigh of relief. “Ahhh… You have no idea how good it is to be back home. You haven’t fixed up the plaza fully, right? I have some suggestions for what we could do with Ponyville’s redesign, too– There’s this Community Center I saw back in their universe–”

“--Breathe, Sunset. Breathe.” Celestia smiled incredibly warmly, so happy to see her again. “...Please, explain to us– Who are these… Visitors?”

“Hello! Sorry, sorry– I’m Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Harmony, and this is my wife–”

Sunset kissed her sweetly. “Sunset Shimmer. Princess of Hope. We’re from another universe– Your Sunset got kind of mixed up with our problems, sorry about that.”

While this world’s Sunset avoided the public display of affection with a blushing groan, this world’s Twilight Sparkle was transfixed by it, and just as flustered.

Especially because the Princess of Harmony was looking directly at her counterpart and winking as she kissed the Princess of Hope passionately.

“It’s good to see you found your Glitter Drops, Tempest.” The Valkyrie grinned. “You two work fast, don’t you?”

“You better believe it!” The unicorn beside her snickered, nudging her girlfriend. “You weren’t joking after all, Fizzy!”

“U-um– Sunset–” Tempest worriedly shot a glance towards her world’s Sunset. “...Are we coming clean?”

“Yep! Better to do it now that we have proof and testimony, too.” She shrugged and smiled. “Celestia, you probably have noticed, but that’s me from a universe where I earned my wings.” She pointed to the Valkyrie, who waved. “She killed the Storm King, not me.”

Tempest sighed, nodding. “We were going to try and fight him, and she appeared out of nowhere, and took him out for us… We shamelessly decided to take the credit after she left.”

“Sorry for stealing your thunder, by the way.” The Princess of Hope shrugged suppressing a chuckle. “Wrong place, right time…! If it makes you feel better, It was my suggestion that you take the credit– And what's more, you would probably have beaten him by yourselves! The Storm King is a real pushover.”

Celestia did not respond, all she could do was smile as she beheld her Sunset– A smile that was proud and incredibly warm.

“...Um…! You’re not… Mad, or weirding any of this out…?”Her Sunset fidgeted.

She raised a smug eyebrow, pointing at her pupil’s counterpart with wings– All while beholding her first pupil with affection. “See, little one? I knew you could do it! Even if in another world– I am still certain you can!”

“Oh my god.”Sunset covered her face with her hooves in embarrassment.

“Now, now. Please, don’t just stand there– You are both welcome at our table! We don’t have much, but we can afford to share…!” The Princess of the Sun beckoned the two other Princesses. “By all means– Have a seat. You have much to share, I’m certain! And I would love to understand the finer details of where my first pupil has wound up!”

The two alicorns exchanged knowing glances.

“We are a bit on the clock, but…!” Twilight sighed with delight, making herself comfortable.

“We can afford to stay for a little bit.” Sunset gladly selected a breakfast fruit, and joined in.

I’ve been told this experiment of ours might not work– But I thought it’d be something fun to do, to close out the chapter on this adventure of ours.

And I’m so happy I can call this just another adventure. It’s been rough– the toughest odds we’ve ever faced– But we did it. Ever far apart, even against enemies we never thought we’d ever even have to face… We did it.

We’re stronger for it. I feel like I could take on the world– But for once, I feel like the world loves me as much as I love it.

I want to help you feel the same way.

“No word? No word at all?” Princess Luna frowned, glared even, out of exhaustion, at Rainbow Dash, who was taken aback.

“Don’t shoot the messenger! I’m just trying to help, sheesh!” Rainbow sat down in the window frame, taking a brief glance outside, to what remained of the east wing of Canterlot castle, and shrugged. “Look, if they don’t want to be found–”

“A demon monster and the Princess of Friendship are hard to find?!! They ruled the world for nearly ten years, there is absolutely NO WAY they are somehow inconspicuous out there!!” The Princess of the Night snarled out in frustration.

“Well, they are. No one has seen a trace of them whatsoever, and we’ve been looking.” She let out a weary sigh. “It’s not like most of us don’t want to find them, either. Heck, if any Yak or Dragon or Griffon sees them hiding out in some cave or whatever, they'll attack to kill on sight.”

“I could hardly blame them.” Luna groaned, shaking her head, looking away. “Sister, would you mind pitching in here?!”

Celestia, who was utterly silent, simply watched the horizon, a world that had changed because of her pupils– Changed so forcefully.

“Sister.” Luna called out.

“...If any creature tries bringing them in by force, they will merely be putting themselves at risk.” Celestia sighed, and didn’t turn around. “Twilight and Sunset are incredibly strong, they won’t come quietly… And what’s more, they are deeply intelligent. They won’t be found easily.”

“Don’t sound so cheerful.” Her sister sputtered. “They need to be brought to justice, Celestia.”

A hum of affirmation was all she got as a response.

“...So, not to be nosy or anything…!” The pegasus tilted her head. “...But what are you planning to do to them if we ever find them…? I mean, we kind of… We’re kind of hoping our friends are still in there…”

“We’re not going to give them ice cream and probation if that’s what you’re wondering, Rainbow Dash.” The Princess of the Night shot her a judgemental look. “...If you have no news, your services are dismissed.”

“...Well I’m just saying. I know they did some bad things, but…!”

“Your services are dismissed.” She reinforced.

“...Alright, alright.” With a disappointed exhale, the pegasus took flight, and left.

Silence, as Luna glared at her sister, who was looking elsewhere.

“...If you have something to say, then say it, sister.” Celestia murmured.

“If they are coming back, or if we find them, whether they want to or not–” Her eyes were narrowed, she was angry. “We will not simply forgive them, sister. Biases must be placed aside. What they did cannot be brushed over.”

More silence. Celestia looked down.

Luna was the one that kept talking. “Do you honestly think they will simply walk through those doors?! Approach you with tears in their eyes, begging forgiveness, pleading to repair the damage they’ve done?! Don’t be naive, sister–”

She stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

Celestia and Luna both entered wary stances, stepping closer to each other, horns alight, ready for a fight.

But a fight did not come for them. Instead, their very own Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle arrived– Wearing chains between their horns and necks that bound them, walking close together, purposefully bowing low.

“S-Sunset…!”

“Twilight?! Not Midnight?!”

The alicorn sisters stances relaxed, but only slightly. “Where did you two come from–”

“We figured you were looking for these two– They’re ready to come back and make amends.” From behind them, the Princess of Hope entered, smiling confidently. “Don’t worry– They’re not a threat, and neither are we.”

“Forgive us for the sudden intrusion!” The Princess of Harmony joined her wife. “But we’d like to make their case, if possible…!”

“...Sunset…! Your wings…!” Celestia murmured, exasperated, looking at the Valkyrie. “Y-your scars…!” Her expression softened even more, as she grimaced with pity, seeing the bad looking scars on the alicorn's back and legs, many which were bandaged.

“You should see the other guys, heh.” She shrugged with a weary smile. “But no– I’m not your Sunset. She is.”

“And I’m not your Twilight– Though I suppose you could have guessed that as well…”

“Explain yourselves at ONCE! What is that portal, and what are you two!? Are you changelings?!” Luna demanded.

“They’re from another universe. When we tried running away, we were accidentally taken to their world.” The Demon, refusing eye contact, wings folded close to her side, near her wife, muttered. “...They’re not your enemy, believe that. They’re the best version of us.”

“Sunny Bunny, we talked about this–” Her wife began speaking, but swiftly stopped herself, when Luna approached her and glared.

“You are hiding, Midnight Sparkle. I can sense your foul darkness, even now.” She snarled. “We won’t be deceived by this ploy.”

“M-Midnight is beaten!! Weakened substantially! I’m Twilight Sparkle, I promise she’s not in control– I won’t ever lose control to her again!” She said frantically– But the uncertainty in her voice was palpable.

“You are surrendering, then.” Celestia’s expression hardened, as she beheld her own pupils. “You’ve been defeated, and your other selves are bringing you to us to imprison?”

“...Not exactly!” The Princess of Hope sighed, scratching herself awkwardly. “...Look, you’re both going to want to sit down– Because your two pupils helped save a few universes, including our own– And they want to make amends here too.”

“‘Make amends’?! Hah.” Luna mocked, shaking her head. “Neither of you are escaping what you’ve done this easily– Do you even understand how you’ve set international relationships back over CENTURIES?!”

“They understand! They do!” The Princess of Harmony stepped forward. “...But also, they want to change. They made mistakes, and want the chance to fix them. In alicorn years, a decade is hardly enough time to be considered irredeemable, I hope…?”

“They’ll have to work for it. Do the time.” The Valkyrie nodded confidently. “But we can get into thorough detail why your world needs a Sunset and a Twilight together helping it heal– Personal biases non withstanding, of course.”

“We… We made mistakes. We made serious, deplorable mistakes. We were scared– We thought we could only be together like this, and we paid the price for it– The world paid the price for it…!” The demon confessed, beholding Celestia pleadingly. “...But we want to do better. Please, please don’t give up on us. I…” She extended her wings, glaring at them with shame. “I know what I did to myself might be irreversible, that I might look like this for good, but… I’m still Sunset Shimmer. I promise.”

“And I’m still Twilight Sparkle! Princess of Friendship– Although the last years were a haze of me being taken over by an evil alter ego, I think it’s about time I do what I’m best at; Getting back to work and mending relations! Midnight Sparkle is gone– I promise you she is contained– And that she agrees with us! We’ve come to the pretty obvious resolution that if you want a better world, you have to make it, not take it…!”

Judgemental silence.

The two lovers looked at each other briefly, fearfully.

Luna scowled. “...Simple apologies won’t be enough. Your failings nearly doomed the world. And the world wants payback– It wants justice.”

“...Then you can imprison me.”The Demon took a step forward, grimacing. “Blame me. Punish me. But let Twilight get back to work without being at fault, please, the world needs her–”

Her wife immediately stepped forward, holding her in annoyance. “I’m not doing this without you, Sunny Bunny. We’re a package deal. Punish both of us, or trust both of us– I’m not doing this without her, win or lose, punishment or not. The throne of Equestria can remain cold if you’re not sitting on it by my side, for all I care!!”

“Twi, look at what’s left of me, listen–”

“No, you listen– We talked about this!” She was stern, and yet couldn’t hide her love. “Equestria needs both of us, Sunset. All that matters is we’ll be together– I don’t care if it's in some jail cell or mending the world! Let them hate us together, let us have to mend every fence we broke, but at least we’ll do it together! Nothing else matters!!”

The Demon fell silent, ashamed.

The Inheritors of Night and Day exchanged glances– Silently discussing if they should step in.

More judgemental silence.

Celestia sighed, and Luna turned to glare at her. “...Sister, do not–”

“--Okay. Okay.” The Princess of the Sun nodded, before tapping a hoof on the floor lightly. “Let us hear what they have to say.”

“Sister! They became the sort of enemy we banish to the moon! Are you seriously entertaining–”

“We brought you back from the brink once, Luna.” Celestia affirmed with affection. “And I never once believed you were beyond saving.”

“Look at Sunset Shimmer– Do you honestly think that a creature that looks like THAT will ever be seen as worthy of the throne by the public, by the other races of Equestria–”

“--Would you rather us look for new pupils, sister? Start from scratch?! I am certain volunteers will line up outside of our crumbling palace!”

Shoulders slumped, the Princess of the Night nodded after a long sigh. “...Alright. We will hear what you have to say..” She tapped a hoof on the floor as well. “You four– Tell us exactly what transpired in your absence from our world– And it better be a satisfying story.”

“Oh. Trust us.” The Princess of Hope smiled confidently. “It will be.”

By our estimate, this letter is only going to reach a thousand or so of me– Maybe, if we’re lucky.

I suppose that’s not so bad– It’s not like I want the entire multiverse to know I’ve been here– But I’ve seen a whole lot more than a thousand worlds, all those weeks ago.

I’ve seen so many worlds. Met so many other versions of myself… It’s daunting, at times. There are constants on the choices I make, and they’re rarely kind to myself.

Hell– You right now, holding this letter– You and I might have met already. And I might have already tried helping you.

I might have already tried convincing you that being Sunset Shimmer is worth it.

Trixie shuddered, as her eyes frantically scanned the environment. She hadn’t been to this kind of shady market in almost a decade– Consequences of the friends she made, the relationships she had formed… And now here they were. “...S-Starlight, T-Twilight– Are you sure this is the kind of place Sunset would pass by? I know she was a scoundrel, but…!”

“We have to exhaust every option. We have to.” Twilight affirmed strongly, but her voice was weak, her eyes still puffy from crying recently, her glasses slightly fogged up. “S-she might have bought something from here…!”

“Let’s hope she didn’t.” Starlight walked closer, warily looking around, but not feeling fear, her wings folded close to her side. “This isn’t the kind of place that law-abiding ponies visit, Twilight. You told us that you and Sunset had turned herself around–”

“--I know! I-I know! W-we just have to make sure, please!” She pleaded, trying her best to keep composure. “I-it’s just– We once bought magical artifacts from here, she could have passed by when s-she was taken…!”

“Or when she ran away from you.” Trixie raised a judgemental eyebrow. “There is no honor among thieves, Twilight Sparkle.”

“S-she didn’t run away!! She wouldn’t!!” Her words were desperate pleas to herself more than anything.

Starlight was incredibly weary, as she entered the shady shop, with a bell clink.

The pony behind the counter became endlessly nervous as he spotted her, demeanor shifting instantly. “P-Princess Starlight!! What brings you to my wonderful abode– Which is by the books and law abiding, if you must know–”

“Relax. We’re just browsing.” She said as she narrowed her gaze suspiciously. “I take it you recognize this unicorn?” With her magic, she brought Twilight forward, who closed her eyes shamefully.

“Nope!” He lied, grinning nervously. “And even if I did, my clientele is usually confidential…!”

Twilight, huffing in frustration, walked towards the counter. “Yes, you have sold me artifacts before. In fact, I wasn’t alone. I was accompanied by a fiery-maned unicorn, she was pretty handsome, wore a leather jacket–”

“--She’s usually quite rude, has anger issues–” Trixie added unhelpfully.

“We’re just here looking for her.” Twilight pleaded. “Please. Did she pass by here, by any chance, in the last weeks…?”

“...Client confidentiality, Miss Sparkle.” He noted– But winced, when he saw the Princess raise a stern eyebrow. “I-if it will get you out of my shop faster, no, I did not sell anything to her in the past few weeks or even months– The last time I saw her was when she was accompanied by you, Miss Sparkle. Now please, get out of my shop.”

With a resigned, frail inhale, the unicorn nodded, and made her way out.

“...Thank you for your cooperation.” Starlight eyed him judgmentally. “I hope, for your sake, we don’t have a reason to visit you again.”

“Yeah! Also your goods look shoddy and lame– You call these magical fireworks?!” Trixie teased, raising an eyebrow smugly. “I bet you could barely lit the sky with–”

“--C’mon, Trix.” Grinning, Starlight brought her closer with a wing. “We’ve got other places to search.”

As they stepped into the shady alleyway once more, Twilight was sitting facing a wall, seemingly suppressing tears.

Coming closer, Starlight nudged her gently, trying to distract her. “...What kind of artifacts did you buy here…?”

Sniffling, inhaling, the unicorn tried her best to keep her composure. “W-we bought something called an ‘alicorn amulet’, once…! B-but I did research before we tried using it– And realised it was unsafe, even if it could give us an edge on you…! S-Sunset trusted me and let me bury it without her knowing where…”

“Huh. maybe there is some honor among thieves.” Trixie pouted. “Considering how much you two tried sabotaging me and Glimms, I figured you would try every possible dirty trick in the book, magical amulet or not.”

“S-she was just misguided!! A-and I suppose I was, too… I… I just liked being with her, you know…? I felt like less of a failure when I was with her…!”

“You’re not a failure, Twilight.” Starlight smiled warmly. “A pain in our flanks, maybe. But you’re a pretty competent unicorn– Hell, not everypony gets high marks at Celestia’s school, you know…?”

“Speak for yourselves, heh.” Trixie shrugged. “Still, I’d like to spend less time on the shady messed up alleyway for evil goods, thank you. Isn’t there a nice and sweet treats boulevard around here or something?”

“I-I…!” Twilight hesitated, fidgeting. “W-we’re running out of leads…!”

Blowing raspberries, Trixie shrugged. “Look, if we’re narrowing down where Sunset ran off to ‘literally anywhere in Equestria’, I think we should just put up a bounty and leave it at that. What do you say, Starlight?”

“...I’m not sure I want to abuse my Princess status for that of all things.” She exhaled, fidgeting with her mane. “What do you think, Twilight?”

“Last resort.” She mumbled quietly. “We’ll do that as a last resort.”

“I’m just saying, you know? We have to look at the obvious facts.” Trixie grunted with annoyance quietly. “If even Starlight’s tracking spells didn’t work, then maybe Sunset doesn’t want to be found–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the alley.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

And this world’s Sunset Shimmer sprinted through it, looking around frantically.

“Twilight!” She called out, running towards her with immense relief, smiling deeply as soon as their eyes met.

“S-Sunset?!” The unicorn blinked incomplete disbelief.

“Big magical portal?!?” Trixie nearly fell over.

“Twi, I’m so fucking sorry!” Sunset stopped right in front of her, not daring to touch her, grimacing with shame. “I’m so, so sorry! I-I didn’t want to leave– Remember that alicorn counterpart of me that visited us? Well there’s a whole lot more where that came from, and her Twilight Sparkle started pulling several Sunsets from across the multiverse, and I got caught up in the middle of–”

She was silenced with a tearful hug, one she revelled in, and hugged right back.

“I-I knew you hadn’t left me! I knew it!! I knew it!”

“I’m so fucking sorry, Twi– You wouldn’t believe how hard it was to come back to you…!”

Starlight was immensely wary, horn crackling as the two alicorns stepped through the portal– Realising pretty quickly that she was outclassed. “Wh– What the hell are you two?!”

“We’re here to help explain that– Everything, really.” The Princess of Hope stopped before her confidently, eyeing her counterpart. “Hello again, Twilight. I’m so sorry your Sunset got mixed up in our mess– But you don’t have to worry about that anymore– Neither of you have to worry.”

“I’m so sorry, other me…!” The Princess of Harmony stepped into the dimension, sticking close to her wife. “I only wanted to find my Sunset– I made the mistake of taking yours instead– Your Sunset did not leave you, it’s my fault, my judgement was fairly impaired, to say the least…!”

“That seems to be in style for Twilights, heh.” This world’s Sunset grinned, still in her partner's embrace. “You were looking for me on this shady alley?”

“H-holy cow I’m really tall as an alicorn…!” Twilight murmured in complete shock, her glasses uneven.

“Much taller than Starlight, eh?” Her Sunset winked.

Starlight wanted to be wary, to be in a battle stance– But she was completely at a loss of words. “Y-you– You two– What the–”

“Heh…! I knew Starlight was capable, but her being an alicorn in an alternate universe?” The Princess of Harmony giggled to herself. “I’m proud of you, Starlight.”

“U-um, you’re proud of me?!” She grimaced in complete confusion.

Trixie, however, had words to spare. “A Twilight Sparkle and a Sunset Shimmer with wings? Now I’ve seen everything.”

“We’re not a threat, don’t worry.” The Valkyrie shrugged, with a warm smile. “And our counterparts won’t be threats either, will you?”

“We won't.” Sunset stated with absolute certainty and confidence. “C’mon, Twi– Next stop, Canterlot. I want to apologize to Princess Celestia for all we did– And after that? We go anywhere you want.”

“O-okay! Okay!!” Twilight smiled truly, flustering with joy adjusting her glasses. “U-um, how about these two…?”

“I’ve had my fill of them– If you want to ask something to your other self, feel free. That’s what they’re here for, after all!” She shrugged with a grin. “Hey! Other me! Don’t get lost again, will you?”

“I don’t plan to!” The Valkyrie grinned back, with a wing interlocked with her wife. “Good luck out there! Remember to make do with what you have!”

“You too!”

Trixie tried cracking a joke or making a comment regarding how Starlight seemed so much shorter than the two alicorns before them, but her girlfriend silenced her– Starlight had a few dozen questions she planned on asking about the multiverse, but only when their Sunset and Twilight were gone.

Twilight Sparkle slowly and hesitantly approached her Princess self– Only to ask a single question. “...Sunset Shimmer… She’s the right path, isn’t she?”

The Princess of Harmony smiled incredibly fully.

“You have no idea.”

You’re worth it. You’re the key, don’t you see?

Yeah, maybe the universe never needed us.

Maybe there is no destiny we’re bound to. No prophecy we’re fated to uphold– No guarantee that we’re meant for greatness.

But when we get up, when we get up after falling, when we try again, again and again to improve…

We can do so, so much good.

Lights, camera, action– This interview was incredibly important to many.

Lead drummer, Pinkie Pie, from the most raging band of the hour, ‘The Phoenixes’ had gone public with her case weeks ago– But now she was finally taking interviews.

She was getting that desperate.

“One of the most successful rockstars in the world– A band lead no less– Is kidnapped right off her bed, and all of Equestria wonders, why there is no ransom, no demands.” The interviewer shook his head in disappointment, solemnly– several other journalists around them frantically taking notes. “Miss Pie, given your closeness to the situation, I must ask– Just what do you think happened to the beloved Sunset Shimmer?”

There had been a time to cry, there had been a time for anger.

But now Pinkie just wanted her Sunset back.

“...I honestly have no idea. Sunset Shimmer loved me– She loved all of us, she loved the band! And one night, I wake up, roll over to get my dose of nightly cuddles and she’s just– Not there anymore!!!” She pouted, her gaze far. “Sunset would never run away from us, least of all me– She never got stage fright, either, she was completely fearless!! I-I just…! I just can’t even begin to guess why anypony would have taken her and not asked for a ransom, at this point– But I’m freaking out just thinking about it!!”

“It is truly twisted! The most beloved guitarist in all of Equestria, sequestered in the dead of night…!” He nudged the others to take notes. “And the other members of your band, did they not have any ideas of what might have happened, did they perhaps not have… Anything to do with it?”

“Don’t insult the integrity of our band, we’re all lovers, as intimate as anypony can be!!” She huffed in frustration, puffing the collar of the jacket she was wearing that once belonged to Sunset, tired of tabloids. “Flash sleeps like a rock, Lightning Dust is also impossible to wake up if she gets tuckered out– And she absolutely was– And both of them loved Sunset just as much as me! Well, maybe not as much, but STILL!”

Taking notes, the reporter nodded. “And the authorities have had no luck finding her whatsoever?”

“Bah.” She rolled her eyes. “As if. I usually am pretty good at finding Sunset, you know? In the rare moments where we get separated in a crowd, I can sniff her out a mile away– But s-she‘s just gone! There's no trace of her! Like she’s vanished off the face of Equestria!!”

“Truly disconcerting!” He nodded along, smiling at the thought of publishing this. “Backing up a few weeks– May I just say, that show you all threw on northern Equestria, with the Sunset alicorn doppelganger– That was simply fantastic, Pinkie.”

“Heh, yeah, you’ll never believe where we found that lookalike.” She smiled smugly, but her expression dropped soon after. “...That was a one time show, though. It was special, we don’t plan on doing anything like that again– Especially with my Sunset missing…!”

“I believe all of Equestria is hoping you are still capable of returning to your tour– There was an arena in Griffonstone all sold out, wasn’t there?”

“Without Sunset, there’s no band– There’s no ‘Phoenixes’– She brought us together, she was our leader! Without her, there’s no point…!”

“Do you have a statement you would like to give to all your fans, with the dawning chance of your band's impending doom?” The reporter readied his pen.

Pouting, she pondered.

She wasn’t ready for this to end. Her life as a star had been her normal. What would she do after this– Go back to the rock farm? Go back to work in Ponyville?

No, there was no normal after Sunset Shimmer. There was no going back.

And yet, she was not here.

And then she stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

Sunset Shimmer walked through it, guitar casually strapped over her shoulder, grinning casually. “Hey, Pink. Did you miss me?”

Pinkie tackled her to the floor and showered her face with kisses, towering over her. “DON’T YOU EVER DISAPPEAR INTO STRANGE PORTALS AGAIN, SUNSUN!! WHAT EVEN IS THAT WHAT HAVE YOU BEEN DOING I BEEN WORRIED SICK DON’T VANISH LIKE THAT AGAIN!!”

“I don’t plan to, Pink!” She grinned widely, kissing back, nibbling her. “Ah, I never get tired of this taste–”

“--DOWN, GIRL. EXPLAIN YOURSELF, WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN!!!” She yelled through joyful, angry tears.

Every reporter recoiled in surprise as the princesses of Hope and Harmony stepped into the room with apologetic smiles.

“...Hey, Pink. Remember me? Sorry that your Sunset was missing for weeks, I hope we didn’t ruin your tour, it was kind of our fault.”

“‘Kind of’?” The rockstar raised a smug eyebrow.

“My fault!” Twilight chuckled, shaking her head. “Absolutely my fault. Upon trying to pull my Sunset back to my universe, I accidentally grabbed yours, and well–”

“Hang on.” Pinkie raised a hoof, silencing her, as she beheld her girlfriend’s counterpart– Taller, stronger, with wings to boot. “Babe, is that the somehow even hotter version of you visiting us again? There’s also a hotter version of the Princess of Friendship here– How is this happening?”

“Multiverse shenanigans, Pink. There’s always a hotter Sunset.” The rockstar shrugged, standing up and kissing her again for good measure. “That’s the same one as last time, though.”

“Threesome likelihood rising…!” She rubbed her chin pensively, looking top to bottom at the Valkyrie, liking what she saw. “Are you here for another show, hottie? We’ll have to get the tour back on track, buuuuuut we could squeeze you in, if you get what I’m sayin–”

“No one is squeezing my wife anywhere, thank you.” Twilight affirmed sternly, pouting. “She’s in no shape to do very intensive physical actions at the moment, and when she is, I’m first in line– I mean, well–” She flustered with embarrassment as her wife raised a knowing eyebrow. “I-I’m partial to a dalliance with the Pinkie of our world! But we haven’t decided on anything yet, we have a lot on our plates at the moment, come back later–”

“Hey, if you ever wanna double date, hit us up– You’ve got that portal, don’t you?” Sunset grinned, winking. “Me and Pink gotta get our band back on track, but if you ever wanna visit, you know, heh–”

“I’m still wrapping my head around that you actually bagged the Princess of Friendship in another universe!” Pinkie giggled to herself. “The multiverse is bonkers!”

“Hey speaking of unlikely pairings…!” The Valkyrie stepped closer with curiosity. “By any chance, does your sister Maud have a crush on me in this world too? I kind of saw that happened more than once in the multiverse, and it kind of got me wondering if it was a pattern–”

“--Oh, that? Hah, nah, she totally doesn’t have a crush on you, silly!”

“Oh! Okay, that’s–”

“--It’s entirely sexual.”

“What?”

“Okay, okay–” Twilight put a wing over her wife. “We’re multiversal travelers over here, we don’t plan on coming back to this world– Neither of you want to ask us or suggest anything more constructive?”

Silence.

This world’s Pinkie and Sunset had absolutely nothing constructive to say. They just kissed some more.

“Well, that’s another universe where me and Pinkie hit it off…!” Sunset grimaced, suppressing a chuckle. “...That’s more common than I expected.”

“One more after what I did, I’m sure.” The Rockstar grinned, putting a leg over her girlfriend. “Oh yeah, Pink– There was a Pinkie in her universe, too– We got frisky, I was bored, sorry.”

“Well I’m glad ONE Pinkie got to have a good time these past weeks!” She pouted angrily. “Starting now, no more sharing!!!! Claim staken!! Mine!! I need my Sunsun time!!” She demanded, bringing her closer.

“What about Flash and Lightni–”

“GIMME A DAY!” She kissed her furiously, and most occupants in the room were not sure what to say.

Twilight smiled awkwardly. “Well, um, if you have any questions–”

They knocked the interview table over while making out..

“Any questions about the multiverse and what happened–”

They fell to the floor, kissing furiously.

“Once we go through that portal you’re never seeing us again, so–”

The rockstar waved her hoof dismissively while kissing Pinkie furiously.

Sunset and Twilight exchanged resigned glances, shrugging and chuckling.

The interviewer raised a hoof. “I’d like to ask some questions, actually–”

“--No thanks, goodbye.”

”We’re on a comeback tour, baby!!”

There’s no such thing as destiny. That much I’ve realised pretty obviously.

But this is good news. Our failures aren’t set in stone– And neither are our victories.

This might be the best thing I can do for any of you. I can say it clear as day: You’re not fated to lose. Yes, maybe having lost is a part of being Sunset Shimmer– But getting back up and trying again is, too.

I’ve been where you might be, I’ve felt how it is to prefer not to try. To think it’s not worth it, to think it’s too much. To think I don’t deserve the good things I might get, if I only try.

Don’t hold yourself back.

Get back up.

“I mean, I’m not saying I’m angry, I’m not saying I’m mad–” The Princess of Friendship, Moondancer, pouted. “But she could have at least left a note. She could have given us her two weeks notice!!!”

Starswirl had found this kind of occurrence amusing before– But now he was simply disappointed. “...There is only so much we can do, Princess. Sunset Shimmer has not committed any crime. She has simply… Absconded.”

“After promising me she was going to give this a shot.” She pouted even harder. “After promising me she was going to give… Us a shot.”

“Sunset has always been… Troubled.” Celestia murmured, shaking her head. “She was incredibly capable, much more than she could ever admit to herself– But her insecurities convinced her to give up on a role she coveted. I… I suppose it is my fault.” Her shoulders slumped in disappointment. “If I had told her just how capable she was, given her more courage when she was younger, convinced her, maybe… Maybe she would not have run away from her potential… Again.”

“Bwuh…” Looking away towards one of the many stained glass windows that decorated the Canterlot Palace, Moondancer pouted. “I was just kind of looking forward to not being the only one…!”

“It was always your destiny to endure the tide alone, Moondancer.” Starswirl stated, with a comforting tone that had questionable success. “Your friends will always be with you– But your duty to rule Equestria must rise above the discomfort of solitude.”

“No, my friends won’t always be with me.” She grunted, frowning. “That’s the whole point of alicornhood, isn’t it? I’m not growing older– But my friends are. I just–”

“Ease, my student…!” Celestia gave her an encouraging smile. “Time will always move at the same pace– You will gain nothing by worrying about the distant future… The now is a gift.”

“That is why it’s called present.” Starswirl amused himself with a chuckle.

“I’m just saying, I… Meeting that big, strong alicorn Sunset– It gave me perspective, you know?” She pouted again, looking away. “...I want that.”

“You cannot make someone be who you wish they were, my student.” Celestia noted with warmth. “I know for a fact, Sunset won’t benefit from any attempts to change who she is– Nudges, perhaps– But in the end… She has to stay true to herself.”

Starswirl coughed.“I suppose staying true to herself in this case means running away...”

“Bwuh…” She sulked again, wings slumped, without energy. “...Is it too early to put a bounty on her?”

Celestia couldn’t help but let out a light chuckle, one even Starswirl joined on. “Moondancer, do you honestly believe being dragged back here would incentivize her to work with us? I imagine it would have the opposite effect…!”

“I’m just saying, put her in a room with me, and with one lecture, maybe two, and I can convince her to join me in–”

She stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

And from it, a royal guard helmet rolled out.

“Shoot! Crap.” Sunset stepped out of the portal, picking it up, wearing it once more alongside her armor. “Ruined my whole entrance, damnit–” She inhaled, shrugged, then beheld the group, smiling awkwardly. “...Hey everypony, I’m baaaaack…!”

“S-Sunset!!” Moondancer gasped with gleeful surprise.

“Youngster.” Starswirl’s eyes went wide, looking beyond her. “Is that an interdimensional portal?” His voice grave, understanding precisely the weight of the situation.

“Welcome back, little one!” Celestia stepped forward, but was wary of the portal. “...Where have you been, exactly…?”

“...I’ll let these two explain that.” Sunset grinned, pointing behind her.

The Princess of Hope and the Princess of Harmony stepped through the portal, waving their wings with apologetic smiles.

“Hello again…! Remember me?”

“You must have a lot of questio– OH MY GOSH IT’S FUCKING STARSWIRL!!!!!!!”

“It sure is, Sparkles.” The Valkyrie grinned incredibly warmly, knowing this was coming, nudging her with a wing.

Amused, chuckling, the old unicorn nodded. “It is I indeed, youngster– I take it you are the wife?”

“Y-YOU KNOW ME– OF ME– YOU KNOW ME BWUH?!”

“Why yes, your wife talked extensively of you when she visited us– I predicted that it may not be the last we saw of her, and I am quite pleased that I was right.” He nodded wisely. “I imagine you–”

“--P-please sign a copy of your biography of s-mells– I MEAN SPELLS– I sleep with this, I learned so much from it– I’m a huge fan– But not in a creepy way– I want to be just like you when I grow up– I mean I’m already grown but–”

“--Ease, youngster! Hah! Here I thought your wife would have gifted you her signed copy already?” he chuckled heartily, endlessly pleased.

“Oh she did but I want more.”

“There will be time for autographs, for now, would you mind explaining to me a bit of the science behind that portal there? I gave up on interdimensional travel long ago, but I can’t help but curious–”

Twilight let out a squeal of joy as she pranced towards the portal, intent on overexplaining every aspect of it, all while her wife giggled with glee, watching her so excited and happy.

Moondancer, however, was still flabbergasted. “...Why is Twilight so much taller than me?!”

“You’ll get there someday, I’m sure.” Her Sunset shrugged, coming closer with an earnest smile. “...Are you okay? I’m really sorry for leaving– Well, it wasn’t my fault, but still. I hope it didn’t cause much trouble here…!”

Her surprise and shock turned to joy, as her eyes gleamed. “O-oh we’re fine!! I-I definitely wasn’t counting the days, wracking my brain over where you might have gone, well–” She inhaled, centering herself. “...You’re staying, right?”

“I’m staying.” She smiled warmly. “...If you’ll have me, of course. I know I’m not really good at handling this kind of life, but… I’m willing to give it another shot, if you–”

Moondancer silenced her with a warm hug.

Celestia inched closer, with a smug, joyfull smirk, pointing at the Princess of Hope. “See, little one? I knew you could do it! Even if in another world– I am still certain you can!”

“Oh my god.”Sunset covered her face with her hooves in embarrassment. Regaining her composure, she nudged Moondancer. “Okay, the two wonder alicorns are going to be chatting it up with the old man for a while– Wanna get out of here?”

This was her chance to meet an alternate version of a friend she knew well.

But it was also the chance to get closer to Sunset Shimmer.

“...Let’s go!” She announced with a smile, walking side by side with her new partner in training.

I know that sometimes it’s tempting to give up– To not try anymore. A lot of us have been burned and hurt, abandoned or forgotten.

But there is hope. There is always hope.

I know it seems faint, at times. That it feels fickle, futile, pointless.

But I promise you– I promise you it’s worth it to give your life a chance.

The people you’ve hurt will forgive you.

The people you miss will forgive you.

All you have to do is try.

Once again, the city is saved by the mighty Power Ponies!

And once again, the city is endangered– And the mighty Power Ponies are there to save it!

And once again, the city is saved by the mighty Power Ponies!

And once again, Twilight Sparkle is alone at work.

She saved the city, the entire world, from an alien threat. She should be happy– Motivated, ecstatic, even– But all she could think of was this…

…Why was her coworker’s desk still empty?!

She pouted. A lot of her other coworkers had gone home. Many parts of the city were still under repairs, so many were spending their time off work with their loved ones, the economy was generally still recovering, and our beloved hero just wanted to make herself useful.

This was city hall, of course, so their jobs were quite important in helping Maretropolis heal.

So she got busy, and made herself useful.

It was better than to try and conceptualize what had happened to Sunset Shimmer– After all, several buildings and streets had been destroyed during the Argent attack.

Sunset could have gotten unlucky. The thought made Twilight’s stomach twist– They had gone on one date, and promised a second.

And now it was like Sunset had vanished off the face of Maretropolis.

The Masked Matter-Horn was not an investigator– But even her employer, Mayor Celestia, had been curious.

Twilight had been handed a personnel file of Sunset Shimmer– And with it, the information of where she lived.

Twilight Sparkle wasn’t very agile. But the Masked Matter-Horn was.

And when she found Sunset’s apartment… It was entirely empty– No sign of life– with an eviction notice at the door to boot.

And now, all she could do was mull over on why the mare that she was so curious about had simply vanished. Hoping for the best, expecting the worst.

It had caused her to slip. Her mind was elsewhere often. She had never been like this before, even her friends could tell something was wrong.

Having a crush on someone and being worried about them wasn't exactly part of the hero gig.

“Twilight?”

She blinked several times, snapping herself out of her trance. “Y-yess, Miss Mayor?! S-sorry, I was a bit spaced out there…!”

“...Is that a pun regarding the recent alien attack?” The mayor raised an amused eyebrow.

“O-oh!! Hahaha, no, no, not at all!” She nervously shook her head. “It’s just– Well, I’m worried about Sunset, you know…!”

For a moment, Celestia cast a worried glance towards the empty desk of one of her favorite employees.

“...Well, we can only hope she’s just missing, not a casualty. Sunset Shimmer is pretty strong– I trust that wherever she is, it’s for a reason… That being said, one more week, and I’ll have to consider replacing her.”

“I-I’ll take on her workload! There’s no reason to fire her, haha!!”

“Twilight, you already work incredibly hard as it is. And your track record with missing work is dubious at times…” The mayor beheld her with amusement. “...Please, don’t force yourself like this. It won’t help anypony, least of all Sunset.”

“I’m just saying, if Sunset comes back, she’ll probably still want her job…!”

“Maybe she will, or maybe she ran away… You can't control how others act, Twilight.” She shrugged, smiling with pity. “Speaking of which, I’ll close the office soon. I have some work I still need to do, but you should–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

Sunset stepped out of it, carrying a backpack with her, and expression dropped with disappointment immediately. “Oh. Of course this portal would lead me back to my goddamn day job… Hey boss! Hey Twi…!”

“S-Sunset!!” Twilight gasped in shock, wary at the portal behind her.

“Oh, we’re closing soon, you don’t have to clock in, Sunset.” Celestia noted with a cheerful tone.

Behind the unicorn came the two Princesses– One significantly more confused than the other. “Wow. So this is an ‘office space?’” Twilight looked around in confusion. “Huh. I'm underwhelmed.”

“Yeah, some universes just have a really different architecture and structure, generally, some just have different rules… This universe also has lesser magic. It’s weird.” Her wife noted with a smile. “Oh. And ‘superheroes.’”

“Me but taller?!?!” Twilight recoiled, entering a wary stance. “S-Sunset, other Sunset, are you the Sunset that–” She immediately shut her mouth.

“Yes I am. The Valkyrie. I helped you beat that Argent scout, remember?” She bowed with a grin, unaware of the risk this posed to Twilight's secret identity, and unaware that everyone in the room knew who she really was. “We’ve met! We just wanted to give you your Sunset back– We accidentally took her into our universe- it was a whole thing.”

“Gosh this is getting repetitive.” The Princess of Harmony chuckled, shaking her head.

“Try doing this a thousand times!” Her wife laughed with her. “It gets old!”

“So, as you can see…!” Sunset grinned awkwardly, pointing at the two alicorns. “...I got kidnapped into another dimension for over two months. I’m not fired for this, am I?” She pouted.

“Of course you’re not, Sunset.” The Mayor assured with a smile. “It’s wonderful to see you’re okay…!”

“Thanks. I’m glad to be back here, you’ve got no idea.” She grinned, letting out a sigh of relief, but then approaching Twilight. “...Hey.”

“H-hi! Sorry! Um! This is a lot to wrap my head around…!” She kept glancing between the two Sunsets. “I-I mean, as an ordinary citizen of Maretropolis, we see strange things every day, but that is quite strange, isn’t it–”

“Yep. Totally ordinary citizen. That’s what you are.” She let out a knowing grin. “Are you clocking out?”

“I-I am! Yes!”

“Sweet. I owed you a second date, didn’t I?” She winked.

I suppose I’m biased as well…

I’m biased to wanting to see other versions of myself do well– Because I did well too.

I know it can be hard to believe that there’s still a chance. And I know that this letter can only do so much to convince you.

But you have to know, deep down in your heart, you have to understand…

…That you still want to be loved.

And you still can, Sunset.

You still can.

Maud was known for being level headed, for being calm– She was known purely for her exterior.

Many couldn’t tell when she was angry, when she was grieving, or when she was in anguish. In a sense, she didn’t mind that– It never bothered her that her feelings were private. Not even her sister could easily tell when she was hanging on by a thread.

Much like a volcano resembles a mountain from a distance, she resembled a calm and collected pony on the outside.

But these weeks had been rough.

Once again, she was at Twilight's castle– Once again, the volcano looked like a mountain.

But there was fire within.

“You’re a princess. You can put up a bounty.” She affirmed simply, sitting close to Twilight, in the privacy of her kitchen.

“And who would that bounty be for?” The alicorn let out an ironic smile. “The Mysterious Mare Do Well… Or Sunset Shimmer?”

“I know risking her secret identity being revealed is a problem. I know that. But if she was taken or she’s dead or even if she ran away– We need to know.” Her voice barely cracked. “We need to.”

“Maud… She kept her identity hidden from me perfectly for years. I think it’s safe to say she knows how to hide…!” Twilight was incredibly empathetic of the Earth Pony’s situation– Even if she was much more logical about it. “...We’re not going to find her by getting lucky.”

“She made a lot of enemies that didn’t know her face. For all we know, one of them got to her.” She inched even closer to the table. “We can’t take another day to risk that.”

“...What you’re hypothesizing implies that she’s dead already, Maud…!” Twilight shuddered. “...But I don’t believe that. Any of her enemies would have already taken the chance to gloat if they had beaten her– And unmask her, especially.”

Silence.

Maud blinked. Suppressing so much. “...She wouldn’t run away from us.”

“...I hope you’re right about that.”

“She wouldn’t run away from me.”

“...What do you want me to say, Maud…?” Twilight let out a resigned sigh. “No matter how many times we talk about this, it isn’t going to change the fact that she’s just not here. Ugh, and I was so looking forward to telling Celestia Sunset was alive and well, too…!”

“Why are you letting this happen.” Maud came closer, lips quivering.

“I-I’m not letting anything happen!! T-there’s just nothing I can do!”

“You’re a princess. Do something. You have resources. Please do something.” Maud implored as calmly as she could.

“Look, we just have to face the facts– I know it hurts, but if people keep seeing us chat about her, they might suspect–”

“--I don’t care about the Mysterious Mare Do Well. I just want Sunset back.” She sat down, suppressing so much. “I just want her back. I just want her back.”

Twilight let out a defeated sigh. “I want her back too, there’s just–”

“--Don’t say it.” Maud snapped. “Don’t say there’s nothing you can do. I’m sick of hearing it. Everything was fine before you found out her identity. I was willing to extend an olive branch because I knew how much you meant to her– But days later, she was just gone. The Mysterious Mare Do Well vanished only a few days after a Princess of Friendship discovered who she really was.”

“I can’t believe you might be blaming me. Honestly, Maud!” Twilight pouted, frowning, trying not to be too mad. “I cared about Sunset too– Maybe I didn’t get to know her as well as you did, but–”

“--And now you might never get to. You don’t even know what you’re missing out on.” Maud’s expression hardened slightly, as she suppressed tears. “Though maybe I should be happy about that– At least in this universe, I was the only one that got to know Sunset Shimmer inside and out. It was a privilege, and now it’s a curse.”

“I cared about her! I was looking forward to spending more time with her, understanding her, having her help us in the light, not in the dark– You can’t pin the blame on me just because you’re getting Sunset withdrawal!! The alicorn version of her was pretty clear about what the right thing to do was, and it was to make an effort to be with us!! If Sunset choose to leave, it wasn’t my fault!!–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

Incredibly skillfully, the Mysterious Mare Do Well ran through it, slowing her pace as she glanced around. “...I’m back! YES! I’M HOME, YES!!!” Removing her mask and hat, she smiled warmly. “Oh good, you’re both here–”

Maud tackled her to the floor and towered over her– Eyes watery, trying her best to keep her expression from breaking. “Where were you. I was worried sick. Why didn’t you leave a note. Where were you. I missed you.”

“I missed you too, Maud.” She pulled the Earth Pony into a hug, letting out a relieved chuckle.

“S-Sunset! Oh my gosh, I’m so glad you’re back…!” Twilight came closer, but did not interrupt the show of affection. “...We were starting to kind of lose it with worry, haha…! I’m pretty sure Maud was about to attack me.”

“Pff, c’mon, she wouldn’t do that!” The Hero of Ponyville joked.

“I was considering it.”

“It’s such a relief to know you’re okay…!” Twilight smiled warmly, sitting next to them. “...Um, and what is that portal?!”

“They’ll explain it.” Sunset kissed Maud, then stood up, helping her up as well. “Remember that other me?”

With amused waves of their wings, the Princesses of Hope and Harmony stepped into the room.

“Hey Maud, hey Twi. Your Sunset absolutely did not leave you– Sorry…!” The Valkyrie smiled awkwardly.

“I’m so sorry for the inconvenience– I was trying to get my Sunset back home, and I accidentally pulled yours into my universe instead…!” Twilight assured with a kind smile. “...Um, and I see Maud has this Sunset already…”

“Me but taller?!?!” The other Twilight recoiled in confusion– “H-hah! Wow! You weren't kidding, Sunset! Your wife really is, um–”

“Tall, yes.” The Valkyrie gloated, winking. “You’ll get there, I’m sure.”

Pouting, the Princess of Harmony came closer to her counterpart, whispering in annoyance. “Hey. Please don’t tell me you have a love triangle going on here.”

Flustering in embarrassment, Twilight fidgeted. “I-It’s undecided– We haven’t really had much time to figure out what we’re going to–”

“Nip this in the bud, now. You can’t afford the risk of losing Sunset just because of some petty grudge– You don’t have to make an enemy out of Maud either– Just learn to share and be nice, there’s plenty of Sunset to go around!”

“I mean, I don’t know if I’m in love per se–”

“Are you kidding me? You even lucked out and got one of the hunkier Sunsets– And the average Sunset is pretty hunky already!” The Princess of Harmony amused herself. “Now, you two are going to make up and accept you both care about her, and for the future of your Equestria, you will learn to share.”

The Hero of Ponyville looked around with a nervous fluster. “Wait, share what–”

Maud was still clinging to her fiercely. “I can be obliged to share once I have my fill.”

“Girls, were you fighting over me–”

“Okay, we share.” Twilight clapped a hoof with a smirk. “I can make a rotation system, maybe make a few charts about this, actually–”

“--Oh my god.” The Mysterious Mare Do Well realized incredibly fast that her two favorite mares wanted her badly. “I can’t believe how much this is working for me.”

“I love diplomacy.” Maud grinned. “It’s good to see you again, Sunset. Your wife is pretty cool.”

“If either of you have any questions about what happened, me and Sunset can clarify easily…! And again, I'm so sorry for taking your Sunset away from you.”

“Alright, ask them anything you want, you two.” The Hero of Ponyville put her mask and hat back on, and turned around.

“W-wait, where are you going??” Her Twilight’s gaze moved between the two Sunsets frantically.

“Home. Ponyville.” The Hero grinned confidently. “I’m ready to do things differently. It’s time for the Mysterious Mare Do Well to show her face to the people she protects, don’t you think?”

I’ll admit– It was hard to let go of this.

Sending this letter is my way of closing this final chapter on my own terms.

My wife called it ‘multiverse fever’-- In the first months I was back, I kept mentioning and thinking endlessly about all my alternate selves, all these other choices– Especially the ones that went wrong. It was really hard to let go of how much I had been forced to see.

So much hurt. But so much joy, too. So many possibilities and choices– I did my best to help as many counterparts as I could…

And I kept thinking about helping more.

This letter is my way to clear my consciousness– It’ll have to be enough.

I’ll admit. It’s hard to stay in the present.

At night, at times– I wake up, worried that in any second, I’ll be thrusted into another universe. That in less than an hour, my time is up. And I won’t be allowed to rest anymore…

…But then I look to my side, and she’s right there. Embracing me.

It’s getting easier every day. Her love keeps me strong. It keeps me steady.

This was just another challenge. One we both overcame, better than ever, better together.

I’m getting stronger.

“Twilight, darling, honestly– It’s okay to take a break, you know?” Rarity wasn’t taking this seriously nearly enough as she should be.

“You’re not taking this seriously nearly enough as you should be.” The Princess of Friendship was exhausted from frowning and worrying. There was a lot of paperwork and correspondence she still needed to review, and her friend was not the most qualified to assist. “Do you realize how we’ve set back international public relations a few centuries?!”

Brushing her mane with one of her bat wing’s claws, Rarity shrugged with a pompous smile. “Please, darling– Can’t we blame all of what happened on mass hysteria? We were all technically affected by a… What was it you said?”

“--Magical pathogen.” She pouted in annoyance.

Chuckling lightly, Applejack, who sat next to Rarity, nuzzled her. “I don’t think it’s that easy, sugarcube. Your lil blood empire was kinda rampant for a while there– I should know, I was tryin’ to end it.”

“W-well still– I hadn’t even declared war on any neighbouring country– Yet– And what's more, Celestia and Luna are back, nopony needs to drink blood anymore, can’t we all just, you know, sweep all this under the proverbial rug?”

Twilight let out an exasperated groan. “Ugh, small favors– At least Celestia and Luna are taking the brunt of the work– Most of the other world leaders don’t even trust me because of these–” She pointed at her pointy teeth, and clawed feathery wings. “I can’t believe I ever let this happen…!”

“C’mon Twi, it ain’t all yer fault…!”

“I appreciate the sentiment, Applejack, but it literally is.” She closed her eyes in frustration. “I’m the one that messed up the bat-pony cure spell all those years back– I caused this stupid epidemic in the first place, and now I’m having to basically pull a country back from the brink of insanity nearly entirely alone, holding it all together, and I’ve had headaches for weeks and–”

She stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

“Are we, uh– Scheduled for a big weird portal openin’?” Applejack raised an eyebrow.

From the magical gate, stepped out Sunset Shimmer– Who took wary, shy steps, her bat wings held close to her side.

“...S-Sunset?!” Twilight’s eyes widened. “I-is that you?!”

She did not respond. Instead, she eyed one of the open windows, galloped towards it, and leapt through.

“...What in the world was that?” Rarity squinted.

The Princess of Hope ran through the portal, grunting in annoyance. “Hey! She just jumped out of those windows, didn’t she?!”

“Um–” Was all Twilight could reply.

With fierce magical movements and groans of frustration, she ran towards one of the windows, and pulled her counterpart back violently, placing her on a tight headlock.

“Oh hey, I remember her!”

“Oh dear, she was with you on the final bloodmoon, wasn’t she?”

The Vampire Sunset complained. “U-ugh– Why do you even care, man!? This isn’t your world! Let me just–” But she was silenced as the grip tightened.

“This is your world, and you should care.” The Valkyrie brought her closer to the Princess of Friendship, frowning. “Hey, Twi. This is for you.” She pinned her counterpart down on the floor with a grin.

“W-what?!” Was all the alicorn could ask, dumbfounded.

“...Why are there two of em’?”

“Shush darling, I want to hear the drama.”

“...She tried to run away, didn’t she?” The Princess of Harmony stepped into the room, letting out an annoyed sigh, beholding Sunset’s other self with disappointment.

“Me but taller?!?!” The Princess of Friendship stuttered in confusion.

“Yep! Allow us to explain.” With a calm smile, the Valkyrie continued to pin her counterpart down. “A few weeks ago, I helped you save your world from vampirism– But I couldn’t stay for long due to my curse.”

Her wife was quick to add. “Meanwhile, in my universe, I was trying to get my wife back– And wound up bringing Sunsets from other universes in her stead… Your Sunset was one of them.”

“We haven’t met.” The Sunset in question sputtered out in annoyance.

“Take it from a Twilight Sparkle who is happily married, other me– Having a special somepony in your corner helping you out, lessening the workload, one that is qualified for the same role you have will help you immensely. And well, if your friendship has some benefits…!”

“This other me is completely devoid of purpose, she has no home or anything else to run from anymore– Can we count on you to give her direction? Oh– And don’t let her avoid Celestia.”

“S-stop talking about me like I’m not here, assholes!” The vampire complained in her grasp. “I’m not you! I’m not going to be a perfect helper, a perfect assistant, a perfect wife– Stop projecting–”

The Valkyrie shut her up by squeezing harder.

Cautiously, the Princess of Friendship approached her world’s Sunset– Alternating her gaze between the two, letting out a sigh. “...Sunset… Thank you for helping me cure the world, but… I’m hanging on by a thread as is– I can’t afford to reform anypony right now, sorry…!”

“Indeed. It will be a lot easier if she makes the effort, won’t it? And hell– It would be a lot easier to rebuild Equestria with someone on your corner that once was trained under the same skillset.” The Valkyrie leaned low. “You’ll make the effort, won’t you?”

Despite being pinned down, she still had the energy to act annoyed. “...I’m not the Sunset you think I am– I’m not as strong as you. Stop trying to set us up, it’ll never work, just let me go already–”

“You’re at a crossroads, Sunset.” The Princess of Harmony affirmed sternly, yet kindly. “...This is your chance to make a positive difference in the world… And maybe find happiness along the way as well. Celestia will forgive you for running away, and Twilight will need you in these trying times…!”

“This isn’t just about saving the world, other me. We just want you to be happy– But we won’t be here to babysit you. You have to make the effort.”

Flustering quietly, the Princess of Friendship hesitated. “...W-wow, you two work so well together…!”

“You’ve got no idea.” The Valkyrie grinned, before letting go of her grip on her counterpart slowly. “Are you going to behave?”

She did not respond, she simply sat there, looking through her world’s Princess, and briefly glancing at the open windows.

Running away was easy.

Finding happiness and fulfillment, on the other hand, was incredibly hard.

But maybe, just maybe, it was worth it to try.

“...You’re working on international correspondence between our kingdoms and our… Well, ex-allies, right?”

Twilight blinked in surprise. “Y-yes! Yes. It’s been a lot– We’re getting dozens of letters every day– Provinces, kingdoms, direct correspondence from rulers– Some are pointing out there are still rogue vampires in certain underground areas waiting to prey on them at night, others are trying to assert that they don’t trust us and that we’re on thin ice… Celestia and Luna are out there meeting the leaders in person to give out apologies and explanations, but–”

“Alright.” With an assured nod, Sunset walked over to the table and sat by it. “...How can I help?”

“Oh wonderful! We’ve got our own Sunset now– A considerably less hunky one, but still!”

“Play nice, sugarcube. This will be good for Twi.”

I know I’m biased– I know I could make this very simple and tell you to seek out your Twilight Sparkle and make it work, for the good of Equestria.

But this is about you. Not all of Equestria.

For all I know, you’re not even in Equestria– But wherever you are, look around you.

What would make you happy? What would make you feel loved?

What would make your life worth living?

I can’t save every world. I know I can’t. I’ll have to accept that– I’ll just have to take it.

But I can save you.

And after that… Who’s to say you won’t save someone else?

“W-WE NEED MORE WEIGHT ON THE BARRICADE– WE NEED MORE–” The Griffon Guard bellowed in a panic, but it was too late.

The front gate of their palace became splinters, and any form of additional defense they had placed upon it fell just as easily.

“FOR GRIFFONKIND– FOR ALL EQUESTRIA!!”

Some guards gave up immediately– Not many, but some ran away, deeper into the castle, hoping to be able to fly away through some window, maybe outrun them.

They were outnumbered and outmuscled.

“T-THERE’S TOO MANY OF THEM–”

And those that stayed to fight all fell. They were only flesh to their enemies.

“M-MERCY, PLEASE!!”

Twilight Sparkle led the charge. Her eyes dead, her mouth drooling with fresh blood. Behind her were dozens upon dozens of Canterlot guards, very much the same.

And in the sky, the moon glowed coldly with a golden hue.

“I-IT’S THE END TIMES!!”

The Griffons let out battle cries, panicked screams, as they attacked. Spears, crossbows, it didn’t matter.

With her magic, she blocked any projectiles, it was all fruitless. She would toss any combatant aside, force them down with intensified gravity, and her armada would feast on the exposed enemies without hesitation.

“P-PLEASE, WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS–”

Her force was vicious. With her magic, she shattered doors, broke walls, tore down statues and banners, all while she searched fruitlessly.

“R-RETREAT– O-OH NO–”

They made quick work of any survivor. More flesh for the pile.

Their sickness only worked on ponies– The other races of Equestria were meals.

Her guards cornered one of the survivors who surrendered. With a raspy scream, she commanded them to stand down.

He was completely surrounded by bloodthirsty undead, their muzzles still damp with the flesh of their enemies.

“P-please, please, in the name of all cardinal winds, please don’t kill me, please– Please just leave us be, you’ve butchered every–”

A raspy bark silenced him immediately. Twilight stomped a hoof on the floor.

With her horn shining, she made a holographic image.

A half-toned sun, orange and golden.

She pointed at it with a wing, and let out emphatic, frustrated, vicious growls.

“W-what? What? I-I don’t understand, what–”

Stomping another hoof on the floor, she cried out again, angrier, madder.

“P-please, mercy, please– I don’t understand–”

The guards were quiet. They all pointed at the half tone sun.

And Twilight pointed at it with a wing once more, infuriated, coming closer to the survivor.

“I-is that symbol of s-something you want?! I-I don’t understand– Is it– is it, oh god–”

Her gaze was lifeless, and yet it held unending rage, it made him wince and whimper.

With an almost relieved smile, he thought he understood what she meant, if only for a moment. “T-that– That’s… That’s Celestia’s cutie mark, isn’t it?! Are you looking for something related to–”

Twilight sunk her jaws into his neck and shook viciously. He was dead within seconds, and she kept going, and her guards joined her.

Minutes after they had gorged themselves, she barked orders again. The guards dispersed, looking for more survivors.

Her eyes studied the room. She hadn’t even taken into account that it was the griffonstone palace throne room– Nor did she care. It had been restructured as some sort of war room, no doubt strategizing on how to stop her, not that it did them any good.

Only a few more guards inspected the surroundings, while she rummaged through correspondence found in some of the desks.

Several maps of Equestria were drawn and written on. The centers were mostly scribbled out as ‘infected’ and ‘dangerous’, she could see where more outposts were located, where supply lines were still being used. Rummaging through them accidentally stained many of them in blood. She didn’t care.

Before she could decide where her next stop would be, she stopped.

Her ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

She was wary, so incredibly wary.

But all her defenses were lowered as soon as her wife stepped through the portal– And ran towards her with loving, exhausted growls.

She yelled out in relief and surprise, and they immediately embraced each other, nuzzled each other, shared loving affirmations, apologies, assurances.

Twilight felt her wife with her wings, with her hooves– Making entirely certain that this was real, and was rewarded with kisses and more nuzzles– She almost giggled, almost cried with relief.

Neither of them were capable of crying anymore.

Her anger had not subsided, but her love was there to hold her. She grunted and growled on the crook of Sunset’s neck, still trying to understand what had happened– But ultimately relieved to have found her again.

“I’m… Sorry.”

Her own living voice resounded from the corner of the room. Her undead heart pounded furiously as she turned to the source.

“...I’m so sorry.” The Princess of Harmony muttered quietly, carefully, side by side with her wife. “...I didn’t mean to take your wife. I didn’t mean to…” Her eyes briefly glanced at the mangled corpses stacked in the corner of the room.

Twilight growled and yelled, stomped a hoof on the floor and intended on charging– But her wife held her back, forced to stop, growling in quite the same way, trying to get her attention, getting her to back down.

Undead guards that were in other rooms entered this one, all drawn to their Princess’s screams of anger, eyeing the portal with dangerous curiosity.

The Undead Valkyrie’s screams halted any approaching guards, but only slightly– their attention held firm.

“...Your wife helped us. We’re sorry we took her– But she understands the value of preserving, well–” It was difficult to try to converse with someone that could only scream and make noises, but the Princess of Hope still tried. “...We’re on the same page.”

The Undead Valkyrie continued to hold her wife back, to grunt and growl at her, trying to calm her down– All while Twilight glared at her counterpart and let out raspy profanities.

More guards gathered at the opposite end of the room. All glaring at them. They would stop whenever their Sunset would bark orders, but slowly continue approaching soon after.

“...I didn’t mean to take her from you. We won’t be returning here, you don’t have to worry.” The Princess of Harmony assured. “I just hope, well…! I just hope you two can…”

More and more guards approached. Some were pegasi, mid flight. Others were crawling on the walls. All were glaring at the two of them.

“I just hope you two can find your peace…!” She wished desperately.

The undead Princess finally calmed down. She calmed down and embraced her wife, who embraced her back– And both beheld their counterparts with indecipherable, cold glares.

Like looking at a twisted, blood mirror.

There were a lot of guards behind them.

“...I think we should leave.” Sunset muttered gravely, carefully.

“Y-yes, yes, I think we should.” her wife stood closer to her. “...G-goodbye…! And I’m sorry…”

They were watched the entire way.

Dozens of dead, unfeeling eyes, quietly observing the last living alicorns leave Equestria– and this universe.

This is getting a bit jumbled, isn’t it? Heh.

Sorry– There are so many worlds, so many mes– I hope that what I’m writing makes some sense. I’m trying to be inspiring, I hope I’m not being confusing.

You know what– I know what to do. Let me get my wife to write a bit on this too! (That’s right, I’m married, heh.)

Hello, any and all Sunsets. Please don’t take this the wrong way, but I’m shutting this down as soon as possible, we need to put all this equipment away, my beloved needs bed rest, and she’s stubborn.

C’mon, Sparkles, don’t be a buzzkill, this is life saving, sage-like multiversal advice I’m giving out here! This is your chance to help out hundreds of other selves!

Oh please, there’s only so much wisdom we can give– Your other selves still have free will, you know? And I trust that they’ll make the right choices! You don’t have to hold their hooves and convince them to do it…

…But it’s adorable to see how much you care about them. How much you care about saving as many worlds as possible.

And kind of hot.

I see what you’re doing, but it’s not going to get me to stop writing this letter.

Dangit.

…Yet.

Yay!

Now, come on, my Star… Won’t you hear my plea, and write some encouraging words for my other selves?

Fine, but you’re not getting out of that bed for anything after we’re done, My Sun. I mean it. You’re mine.

I wouldn’t have it any other way.

The Queen of the Night had no energy left to spare to be angry– But she would make do.

“So. Repeat this for me, one more time. She approached you, in the dead of night, asked to see your multiversal research, and your first instinct was to obey her every command and create dangerous untested magic together?!”

Hermes, who was only now coming to terms with how screwed he was, nodded incredibly nervously. “U-um– Yes, that’s about the sum of it. I-I figured whatever what she was doing was above board, and not just that, but, U-um, who am I to say no to the Princess of Friendship?!”

There were guards inspecting his research, confiscating everything he had, handling it poorly.

Snarling in annoyance, Luna rubbed her temples. “So now if we’d like to get her back, we’ll have to try and develop this idiotic technology even further?!”

“I-I suppose so! Um, if you want, I, uh, do have blueprints of a multiversal lasso– It is difficult to explain, but essentially, if we have Princess Twilight’s genetic code, we can pull her from wherever universe she is to this one, and maybe–”

“--Silence.” Luna commanded fiercely. “I will consider our options while you spend time in detainment– I have a lot of work to do as a solo ruler, and if Twilight choose to run away, maybe it is what I–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

“I-I’m not doing that!!” Hermes apologized with an awkward grimace.

“LOOK ALIVE!” Luna bellowed towards the guards around them, who immediately became wary of the portal, readying for a fight.

But there was no fight. Instead, the Princess of Friendship stepped through– Resigned, with a chain in her neck that bound her horn.

She said no words– Just glanced quietly around the room, letting out a sigh.

“...Twilight?! What in Equestria happened to you–” Luna came closer with worry– But that worry soon turned to anger. “You left us– Merely to pursue some unethical, strange, untested form of magic– Why?!”

“You know why.” Her voice was raspy, tired, defeated.

Luna sat down, exhaling in anger. “...Well…? Did you do it?”

“What do you think…?” She replied in quiet frustration, tugging at her own chains.

From the portal, two more alicorns emerged. The Princess of Hope was the first to speak. “Don’t remove those chains just yet. Wait until we’re gone.”

“S-Sunset?! Y-you’re back?!” But Luna quickly understood. “...No, you are not our Sunset, are you– And you–”

“I’m not your Twilight either. She is.” The Princess of Harmony shook her head sternly. “She tried coming to my universe to replace me and steal my Sunset– I didn’t let her.”

With an annoyed groan, Luna looked down. “...Of course she did. She will be swiftly reprimanded. On behalf of my world, I apologize.”

“It all ended well– She understands what she did wrong.” Sunset noted with a pity-filled look. “We’re not planning on using this technology after we’re done, and we recommend you bury yours too.” She cast a brief, stern look at Hermes. “...And stop him from ever trying to use it again.”

“H-hey! I was following her orders, alright?!” He pouted at the Princess of Friendship. “I have my own job to go back to– I’m more than done with this, and would like not to spend time in prison, thank you very much!”

“Please…” Quietly, yet strongly, the Princess of Harmony stepped forward. “...Don’t punish her. Living without Sunset Shimmer is punishment enough…!”

“Ugh.” Luna understood plainly what it was like to live without a loved one. “I will consider it. Will that be all? I’d like to go back to work, and you all have your world to take care of, don’t you?”

“Yes, we do. We’re almost done undoing this mess, too.” Twilight let out a relieved smile. “We should get going– There’s no need to dangle you in front of her for any longer than we have to, My Sun.”

“Wait…!” Quietly, fearfully, The Princess pleaded, tugging at the chain bound to her neck. “...Sunset…! C-can I kiss you one last time… Um, please…?”

The Valkyrie grimaced awkwardly, shooting a careful glance towards her wife. “Um… It’s not me you should be asking permission for that. Sorry.”

The Two Twilight’s eyes met. The taller one was frowning– Completely aware of what was happening, annoyed. The other was understandably awkward, if not frustrated.

“...You’re gonna have her for a millenia. Please just let me have this one last time. Don’t be selfish…!”

“Me, selfish?! Me?!?! Selfish–” But she stopped herself before snapping, taking a deep inhale, then an exhale, smiling. “Okay. You know what? Yes, you can kiss my wife one last time.”

“R-really?” Her eyes lit up.

Sunset was going to step forward, but her wife stopped her with a wing, smiling the whole way.

“Yes. But first:”

Passionately, fiercely, the Princess of Harmony held onto the Princess of Hope and kissed her breathlessly, furiously– for over half a minute they embraced and kissed.

And when she let go, she was smiling all the same.

“U-um–” The Valkyrie couldn’t help but giggle to herself. “What was uh– What was that for?”

“Just reminding my other self who you belong to.” The Princess of Harmony grinned mischievously, flirtatiously, raising an eyebrow. “You’re mine.”

“Y-yes! Correct!” Sunset smiled dumbly, flustered. “Uh, yes!”

“Can I have my turn now.” Twilight pouted in annoyance.

“Alright, you can go.” The Princess of Harmony slapped her wife’s ass with a wing.

The Valkyrie’s snickers subsided quickly, as she approached her wife’s counterpart.

“I’m… Sorry.” She murmured quietly, beholding her with pity.

“...I’m sorry too.” Twilight whispered mournfully. “I’m so sorry.”

Silently, carefully, gently, they kissed.

It wasn’t a long kiss, but it wasn’t short either. There was no fanfare or sparks. It was a kiss out of necessity. Out of survival. A last one before a long, dark road.

And it was over too soon. For both of them.

They beheld each other, muzzles incredibly close.

Sunset whispered, quietly enough so as only the mare before her could hear. “...The time travel spells are in Starswirl’s archives. You’ll have to modify them, and abandon your time forever. You know how to beat the Argent now, so you could make this work. Changing the future might… Well, I’m not sure if it’s guaranteed, but it might–”

“--Erase me. I know.” For one last time, she rested her muzzle on the crook of Sunset’s neck. “I’m ready. Maybe… Maybe I won’t try it.Maybe Luna would stop me…”

“I’m so sorry…!” Sunset whispered one last time, embracing her. “I’m so, so sorry…”

They spent more time than they counted on that embrace. Twilight felt warmer than she had been in years.

But it had to end eventually.

“...It’s time for you to go.” She murmured, suppressing tears. “...Don’t keep your Twilight waiting any longer…”

“I’m sorry.” Sunset left her embrace, turning around. “...Take care of yourself. Take care of your Equestria. Please.”

“I’ll try...” She murmured weakly, watching her other self interlock wings with Sunset, and walk away for good.

And there, she had a choice.

Continue inhabiting a world she had broken…

…Or reshape it entirely.

…What can be said about Sunset Shimmer?

When I first met you, you astounded me. I was no stranger to having to reform an opponent, but never had I seen another mare that was trained to endure the same hardships I was enduring.

A pupil of Celestia, no less. One I had never known existed.

You wanted to be a Princess– You thought I stole that dream from you. You blamed me, you blamed Celestia, and I didn’t blame you.

I thought, at first, that you were just another opponent to reform.

But you’re so much more than that, Sunset.

When we’re together, what we’re capable of…

When I’m with you, what I'm capable of…

You have a lot of potential on your own– Much more than you could ever know. And I know it might seem reductive to say this but… when we’re together, we can accomplish anything.

Allow me to speak on behalf of every Twilight Sparkle, if possible: Having a Sunset Shimmer by my side has made every single task I perform easier, every single action I take effortless.

I can’t remember a day I didn’t want to get out of bed, and that’s because of Sunset Shimmer.

…Well I remember some days we didn’t want to get out of bed, but that’s for nothing if not positive reasons, heheheh.

Okay, focus, focus;

What I’m trying to say is… You’re incredible. And if you think you’re not, I promise you you’re only a courageous step away from reaching your true potential.

Try again, Sunset. Take a chance. You are so much more than your failures, than your anxieties– When you let go of your insecurities, you become unlike any other.

Cough cough biased

Oh, you want to see biased, do you? Here goes:

Dear Sunset Shimmer: Find your local Twilight Sparkle and kiss her. She will forgive you for every transgression you might have done. Teach her what love is, teach her what loving you is– Twilights adore learning, and this is above and beyond anything they can study on their own.

Sure, you two might bring about a golden age to Equestria together.

Or maybe in some world, you’ll simply enjoy a quiet life pursuing your aspirations together.

But what’s even more important than that is; Another Twilight out there will find love. That’s… Painfully rare, out there. From what my wife has said, Sunset Shimmers finding happiness and love seems a bit rare, too. So go ahead and find your Twilight and kiss her.

I love you so much, you know that.

I love you too. Can we head to bed now?

No can do, we’re not done.

Aaaaaauuuuuuauuuauauauugh

Hold on tight, my love. We’re almost finished.

“Other world leaders have been notified– They all know her face and role. She has a statue in the Hall of Unity, for heaven’s sake– There is no way she will not be found.” Celestia murmured simply, determined, trying to stave off worry. “We must simply hold our own until she returns. We know for a fact that if she has been taken, she will find her way back to us. There is no reason to worry, I am certain…!” She was not certain.

Luna nodded wisely, in complete agreement. “Sunset is strong. The pride of our Royal Guard. I have no doubt that wherever she is, she is making her way back home– Her loyalty cannot be questioned.” She then let out a half hearted chuckle. “I am a bit mixed on the choice for her replacement, however...”

“Flash Sentry was her first Lieutenant, I am sure he will handle the task just fine! She was quite fond of him back in the day, they even used to date, you know?” Celestia giggled to herself in amusement, but then her expression softened. “...Twilight, are you alright?”

The Princess of Friendship had ample reason to worry, she was not as composed as the two alicorns. She fidgeted with her wings, her gaze fixed on the Canterlot gardens below, leaning over the balcony.

After all, Captain Sunset had vanished only days after they had gotten together. In her embrace, Twilight had found herself more at peace than she had ever been in her entire time as a Princess– And as safe as she could have possibly been.

“...Twilight?”

“S-sorry, sorry… What was it you said, Queen Celestia?” She shook herself, still grimacing with concern. “I was, um… Distracted, hahah…!”

“Twilight…!” Celestia spoke warmly, regarding her with pity. “...Sunset will return to us. I– We have to put faith in her. She is strong. She would never allow herself to be defeated by, well…”

“--Whoever it is that took her?” Luna raised an eyebrow, exhaling in annoyance. “...We do not have a single clue of her whereabouts, that is what concerns me. One of our enemies would have been sure to taunt us already, had they gotten her– Sent us her severed head, at the very least.”

Twilight visibly winced and irked.

Celestia glared and pouted at her sister.

Luna let out an awkward, apologetic smile. “H-her neck is much too strong to be cleaved, I am certain. Do not worry, Twilight Sparkle, haha…!”

“I have utmost faith in Sunset Shimmer. I know she will return– She would not want us to lose Hope, you two.” Celestia affirmed without hesitation. “...That being said, I will speak to Raven tonight about any correspondence we may have gotten. If any of our feelers have information, we must know immediately. …Luna, please continue to search the dream realm for any sight sign of her.”

“I will, sister. Though I am afraid I have not sensed a trace of her since her departure...” Her expression softened, glancing at their pupil. “...Certain dreams notwithstanding…” She then breathed deeply and nodded confidently, waving a wing. “Good luck proceeding your studies, Twilight Sparkle.”

Before she could leave, the Princess of Friendship garnered their attention.

“W-what if Tirek’s cult got to her…!” Twilight murmured fearfully. “I-it makes sense, doesn't it…? They would be retaliating for the last attack that she defeated…!”

“Those incompetent buffoons were lucky they had enough bodies to throw at the palace on their last attack.” Luna scoffed, rolling her eyes. “They could never get the drop on her. Only an enemy with more adequate might could possibly reach her–”

“--Twilight, nothing good will come from attempting to guess what happened.” Celestia gave her an assuring smile. “...All that matters is to have faith she will return…!”

“I-it’s been weeks…!” She murmured incredibly quietly.

“...The alternative of hoping for the best is expecting the worst, Twilight Sparkle.” Her mentor’s expression softened. “...I know which would be my preference…!”

Luna agreed. “Ease. We are bound to receive news soon– It is not as if she will simply appear out of thin air–”

They stopped– Their ears twitched, eyes drawn to a corner of the room.

Sparks flew in thin air, a circle of light was formed, then expanded.

The multiversal gateway was shaped, and it felt effortless.

And from it, calmly, perfectly hiding her anxiety, Captain Sunset Shimmer stepped out– As professional as she ever was, covered in her obsidian armor.

“...I’m back. Good, you’re all here.” She affirmed with a nod, her expression softening with relief immediately. “Twilight, I’m sorry–”

The Princess of Friendship leapt forward and embraced her, restraining herself not to shower her captain with kisses immediately, letting out relieved chuckles. “S-Sunset, w-what happened, w-where did you go, I-I’m so relieved you’re okay…!”

“Captain…! You are safe…! …Welcome back.” Celestia smiled incredibly warmly, suppressing her joy. “Things have been a bit… Bleak, with your sudden disappearance.”

“I knew you would still be drawing breath.” Luna nodded confidently. “Please explain what in the world happened, what is that portal there, and where you have been– To which enemy do we owe a reckoning for taking you?”

“Not an enemy. A friend.” She smiled, still holding Twilight. “I was taken against my will, yes, but it was not by ill-intent. Hold on, they are the proof…”

From the portal, the princess of Hope and the Princess of Harmony emerged, smiling warmly, if not apologetically. “...Hello again, Twi– Remember me…?”

The Princess blinked in surprise and with a fluster. “O-oh my gosh– You helped Sunset rescue me!! W-what happened to you, and–” Her expression became of even more confusion. “M-me but taller!?”

“I am Sunset Shimmer’s wife.” The Princess of Harmony winked, emphasizing the word. “Sorry for accidentally taking your Sunset– It was an accident we’re still fixing…”

The word ‘wife’ was barely processed by all in the room before the Captain cleared her throat.

“--She took me to her universe accidentally, while trying to get her wife back. She even took some other Sunsets, too… But it’s all settled now. They are together, they'll be okay, and I'm back.” She affirmed with a warm smile. “I’m back, and I’m here to stay, Princess.”

Twilight had to contain herself fiercely to not kiss her once again.

“So there are alternate universes, and Sunset is a Princess in yours. Amusing, and expected! She has always been highly capable and an overachiever!” Luna affirmed with pride. “I am surprised your Twilight is taller than ours, however…”

“She’ll get there!” The Valkyrie shrugged with a grin.

“We’ve been putting every Sunset back where they belong– And giving our counterparts advice, where we can. I’m happy to see you don’t seem to require our help at all…!” The Princess of Harmony was immensely pleased, smiling widely.

Celestia inched closer to the Captain, with a smug, joyfull smirk, pointing at the Princess of Hope and her wings. “See, little one? I knew you could do it! Even if–”

“--I know.” Sunset replied immediately, smiling confidently. “It’s a matter of time, effort and patience. I’m okay with waiting a bit longer– After all, I have everything I need already.” She brought Twilight closer, nuzzling her. “...But your faith and pride means so much to me, Princess Celestia…”

“Of course, Captain. Ever since I first began training you, I always believed you could–”

“--Is it okay if I call you my mother?”

Celestia was stupefied, blinking in surprise several times, stopping dead in her tracks to stammer. “...W-what?”

“You raised me. You were there to teach me right from wrong– And I took it to heart. I don’t just look up to you, I… I regret not being closer to you.” She let out a bashful chuckle. “With all that’s happened, and how much I’ve survived and seen, I think I can afford to be a bit unprofessional for once, and just… Say how I feel. Is it okay if I call you my mother…?”

Celestia, once again, was completely unresponsive, processing the information as efficiently as she could, with questionable results– Memories of Sunset’s childhood and the part she had in it interrupting any functional train of thought.

The two Princesses just shot amused glances at each other– Twilight, in Sunset’s arms, couldn’t help but giggle, no matter how surprised she was.

“For the record, I don’t have any issues with you calling me your aunt.” Luna grinned, shrugging. “I quite like that. All the familial benefits, none of the baggage. Sister, would you respond to the Captain’s inquiry already?”

Sunset spoke a little softer, letting go of Twilight, coming closer. “...it’s okay if you don’t feel how I feel. I’ll still gladly be the Captain of the Royal Guard, I’ll gladly maintain my role here– I just needed to express how ever since I was young, you were the closest thing I ever had to a–”

“MY BABY!!!!” Celestia burst out into tears, embracing Sunset fully, wings, hooves and all. “I-I’m so glad to have you back, my little sun– Forgive me for my professionalism, I was always using it as a defense mechanism, I was afraid to get closer, I was afraid you didn’t want me closer, I-I still keep foal pictures of yours in my room, I-I was so afraid you were lost forever, I had to hold onto the hope that you would find your way h-home, I was hanging on by a thread– I-I I am so proud of you, every single day I see you thriving is a day I cannot stop smiling, your happiness means so much to me, and I am so glad I do not need to hold these feelings back any longer–” her words became gleeful incoherent sobbing gibberish that none around them could understand after that.

Luna couldn’t help but snicker, and Twilight squealed with joy.

But the Princess of Friendship had even more to add, as she smiled truly. “W-well, since we’re sharing good news and coming out in the open, um…!” She beheld the captain with immense affection. “...Me and Sunset are in love, and I want her to become your pupil again so she can maybe earn her wings and rule by my side…? If that’s okay…?”

Celestia took only two seconds to process what was said, and began sobbing even louder, embracing Sunset even tighter.

“T-thanks for believing in me, mom…!” Was all the captain could say, in an embrace so tight her armor was close to coming undone. And of course, Celestia sobbed even louder as she heard those words.

“Well, today has been a productive day.” Luna snickered, approaching the two remaining Princesses. “Is there anything else you’d like to tell us? Perhaps you would like to stay for dinner?”

“No thanks. We’ve still got stuff to take care of back home before we’re done, and I’m in for the power nap of my millennial lifetime, you’ve got no idea.” The Valkyrie grinned happily, coming closer to her wife. “...We’re done, aren’t we? That’s all of them?”

“That’s all of them.” She nuzzled her closely, letting out a little sigh of relief. “...Let’s go home, my Sun…!”

“Hey, other me.”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t be a stranger.”

I know that through a lot of this journey, I was constantly dreading what could happen if it all went wrong.

But honestly… Even if I had lost myself, if I had been claimed by any of the dozens of enemies I faced…

I would have still helped other versions of myself.

All the good I did… It wouldn’t be undone.

The good you did to me, my love, my Sun…

Loving you made me stronger. It made me wiser, and it made me braver. I wouldn’t trade you for anything in the world– I wouldn’t trade our lives for anything at all.

And all the good you did… I won’t let it be undone. I won’t ever let missing you break me.

That’s good, my Star. Because I’m not going anywhere.

Each wire unplugged, each switch flipped over, each component dismantled made them smile more and more.

Their friends all helped, the other alicorns joined them– The Community Center wasn’t as full, with the absence of all the Sunsets, but that was seen as a victory.

They would organize everything they had built, and keep the appropriate notes of how it all functioned– Just in case. This incident would never repeat itself– And even if it did, they would be ready to deal with it, with every tool required at hand.

Managing to finally put it all aside felt like a thankful exhale– Sunset and Twilight smiled at each other the whole way through.

Now, more than ever, they could call this adventure over.

Several chariots were awaiting outside, a few dozen guards assisted on the move. Every component related to multiversal travel would be taken into a hidden Starswirl wing in the Canterlot palace known to very few and safeguarded accordingly, while every scroll, tome and file on how the technology worked would be safekept by the Princesses of Hope and Harmony.

Stretching, letting out a yawn, Hermes was delighted and listless to finally see the final box be taken by the final chariot, being above all, thankful.

“...What’s wrong?” Quietly, the Princess of Hope approached him, sitting by his side, by the balcony.

“I-it’s just, well… It’s not just that this is my life’s work, but…” He murmured without much energy, adjusting his glasses. “I just… I can’t believe how close I came to wrecking everything…! Everything I did, i-it could have been an utter disaster, I was so shortsighted…!”

“Hey.” She gave him an assuring, confident grin. “Try not to be bogged down by ‘what ifs’. We have our world, and we have our choices. What else do we need, right?”

“R-right…!” He smiled too, almost snickering. “T-this world, it’s… It’s all we need. I feel so stupid for not having seen it sooner, for almost ruining it…!”

“It keeps spinning, no matter what.” She closed her eyes, feeling the wind passing by her mane. “...With or without us. I see that now. But what we do with the time we have… That’s everything.”

He nodded, letting out his own exhausted exhale. “I just… I still can’t believe that another version of me could commit all those… Atrocities…!” He shuddered fearfully, looking down. “It feels so disgusting to know that I could have ended up being so… Wretched, so devoid of anything more than just greed and callousness, a horrible lifeless machine–”

“Hey, c’mon.” Sunset grinned once more, devoid of any doubts. “In some worlds, we make good choices, in most of them, we’re a mixed bag… And in some worlds we make mistakes– Many callous, thoughtless, stupid mistakes… I could write a book about that.”

“S-still– To have hurt so many, even another version of myself…” He pouted, looking down.

“In one world, you’re good, in the other, you’re bad. You know what that makes you?” She raised an eyebrow.

“...No?”

“Just like the rest of us, Hermes. Just like the rest of us.” She smiled, nodding.

He almost chuckled at the wisdom being imparted upon him– How easy it came.

“Alright, you two… We’re done here.” The Princess of harmony approached, letting out a relieved sigh. “Hermes… It’s time.”

“Y-yes! Yes. I’m ready.” he affirmed, fidgeting slightly. “...What will be my sentence?”

The two alicorns shot each other brief knowing, communicative glances, where they had already deliberated their response.

Twilight, with confidence, pointed at the horizon with a wing, at the distant city. “...One of those chariots was instructed to return, the guards riding it will return here, and then escort you to Canterlot prison.”

“And in there, you’ll spend a year.” Sunset completed, observing his reaction. “A year, and a year only.”

“O-only a year…!?” He glanced between them in surprise.”That’s… Surprisingly forgiving…!”

“After the year has passed, you will be able to work for any high brow institution of Canterlot, such as teaching, scientist and magical research– Provided you are monitored from a distance, of course.” Twilight noted simply. “We can recommend you to a few places where your skill sets will be useful.”

“All this, in one incredibly important condition.” Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“W-what’s the condition…?”

“You’ll never, ever study, tamper, or even consider multiversal magic ever again.”

It was the easiest choice of his life. “Deal!”

I hope this letter finds you, I hope it inspires you.

I hope it motivates you– fills you with determination to change, to improve, to try again.

I hope you get back up, and keep fighting– That you know that this is only the beginning for Sunset Shimmer.

I hope you find love, and you find happiness– I hope your world is thankful for what you can provide it.

I hope you are valued where you are, and if not, that you find a place where you are valued.

I hope you one day understand just how much I love you– That you find this love, and it empowers you, just like it did me, Sunset Shimmer.

I hope you try again. And I hope that this helped.

Good luck, Sunset Shimmer.

“I’m going to sleep for a year.” Sunset let out a weary, but incredibly gleeful exhale, as she walked side by side with her wife through the halls of their Community Center. “I missed our bed so much, you have no idea…!”

Giggling, Twilight came closer, nuzzling her with incredible affection. “If sleeping for a year is what you want to do, then we can do that– But you’ll miss out on my vacation ideas…!”

Sunset’s demeanor changed instantly, as she felt much more energized, grinning nonstop. “...You made a list, didn’t you.”

Grinning mischievously, she wiggled her eyebrows. “...maaaaybe.”

“Oh, for the love of everything, I love you so much. Please share it.”

Manifesting a clipboard with a giggle, Twilight cleared her throat and began announcing every step. “Well firstly, As soon as you are more capable of distant travel, I think we would benefit on visiting the exclusive and quite remote and secret Kirin healing springs– Their magical treatments of wounds and scars would be impeccably necessary to make sure that none of your scars heal wrong, and that your feathers grow back faster. Speaking of your feathers, there are some five star wing treatments in cloudsdale that I’ve already reserved for us– We won’t leave there until your feathers have all grown back, and your wings are stable. After that, We could go to a few five star spas in Canterlot, where we can also get you fitted for new armor and make sure the Queens are okay, from there, we can visit Shining and Cadance on the Crystal empire, she promised me she would have the best masseurs in all of Equestria rounded up just for us– Right after, we can take a blimp cruise over Rainbow Falls that is tailor made for the best most beautiful vistas, and from our landing on Griffonstone, we can take an actual relaxing cruise that’s scheduled to take us to the Dragonlands, where we can visit Spike, and get on the greatest hot springs that all of Equestria has ever seen–”

“Twilight, Sunset. What a surprise seeing you two here.” Celestia, endlessly amused and joyful, tilted her head. “Ready to turn in, are you?”

“Celestia, Luna! Y-you two haven’t left for Canterlot yet, huh?” Sunset chuckled, knowing what this was about. “You two interested in sleeping in one of our guest rooms?”

“You know why we’re here.” Luna, with a knowing smirk, held the Princess of Harmony’s crown. “...Twilight Sparkle, it seems you dropped this.”

“O-oh! Wow, yes, it seems I did.” She accepted it back easily, letting out a relieved sigh as she placed it on her head. “...You don’t think the elite will complain, do you…?”

“As if they have a choice.” With a grin, Luna walked past them. “Good luck on your vacation, you two. We will be eagerly awaiting you when you are ready to return to your duties… And take your next exam.”

“E-exam?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “U-um, should we be studying–”

“--No, no studying, I refuse to study, no thank you–” Sunset had to suppress her own laughter by kissing her wife. “Vacation first, then maybe we worry about anything else.”

“Of course, you two– No need to hurry. But I do believe you are ready for the more advanced challenges we can bestow you…” Celestia raised a smug eyebrow. “...After all, you two have ascended twice over. Surely two seraphs would not be afraid of another test?”

“I’m not afraid of anything.” Sunset affirmed truthfully.

“Neither am I. Bring it on.” Twilight agreed wholeheartedly. “After our vacation, of course.”

“Of course.” Celestia’s expression held pride and joy. “We will see you two again… As soon as you are ready.”

“...Goodnight, mom…!”

“...Goodnight, daughter!”

They embraced for a while– No more words needed to be exchanged between them. This was no goodbye– They would see each other soon.

…This seems to be a good note to end on, doesn’t it?

I don’t think there’s any more wisdom we could possibly share at this point. It’s all up to your other selves, really.

They’ll figure it out. I know they will.

Maybe. Hm, I’ll think of something.

My Sun…

Don’t worry, go head to bed– I’ll join you in a second. I think I just need to finish this with my final, private thoughts, if that’s okay.

It’s more than okay. I love you.

I love you too.

Twilight and Sunset walked side by side, wings interlocked, back to their room.

It was as if only yesterday they had awakened in each other’s embrace, ready to celebrate the Valkyrie’s alicornaversary.

And now they would rest once more– And once again, thankfully, in each other’s embrace.

One day, they would be called onto great battles once more.

Adventures were not done with them– They would have no shortage of challenges in the centuries to come.

But as they held each other once more, and drifted into sleep together, as Twilight intended on uniting their dreams so they could continue to love each other even as they slept…

…They knew, without a doubt, that there would never be enough adversity to challenge them.

Not anymore, not ever.

Together, they would bring about a golden age to their home.

Together, they would love each other for centuries and beyond.

Together, they would never be afraid of the dark.

But for now…

They simply drifted off, embracing each other with love.

So… Yeah.

I am Sunset Shimmer. The Valkyrie Phoenix, Inheritor of the sun, the Princess of Hope…

…And I am an alicorn.

I am Sunset Shimmer, and I am an alicorn.

And I’m not the only one.

Author's Note

SUNSET SHIMMER VS THE MULTIVERSE.

INFO: A few centuries from now, this will only be an amusing tale she shares with those she trusts and loves– Many will struggle to believe it– They will think she is joking, or perhaps embellishing.

But Sunset Shimmer has bested the multiverse. She has mastered herself, and all she encompasses. And with all this power, all this might, this valor–

–She is still Sunset Shimmer.

VERDICT: Hope shines eternal.

And so, this long journey has come to an end.

With an above and beyond happy ending– With the truest kind of conclusion there could possibly be. An oath to continue for a thousand years.

And how indulgent of an epilogue this was, eh?

The curse was broken swiftly, easily off screen– it was just another challenge.

Fun fact, this fic has now officially passed a total of a thousand google doc pages.

A thousand.

As I wrote this entire fic, I came to realise that it, in itself, kind of functions as an anthology. Short stories, different universes, but all with the same hook.

…Then I realised that if I wanted to tell stories in this universe, and actually keep going with the trend of all these strange interpretations of these characters, I could actually make an anthology.

And not just regarding the alternate universes, either. I could actively tell short stories regarding the Prime universe, be it in the past, present or future. The limit would be only whatever I preferred at the moment, tbh!

That being said… These might be my favorite versions of Sunset and Twilight I’ve ever written– Though obviously I’m a bit biased– I kind of ascended them into godhood, and made them madly in love to boot.

I do know how strange it is to interpret a character that canonically is a scrawny high schooler as a valkyrie goddess, but hey, you read this far, clearly you’re as into it as I am, heh.

I suppose these fics have always been my equivalent of dog medicine. The pill I’m making you swallow has a lot of original and out-of-character interpretations of these characters, and I’m surrounding it with tasty known and canon characters with lots of juiciness to boot lmao. Though this is much, much more egregious in my ‘Forgotten Sunset’ series.

If there’s two regrets I’ve had on this entire fic, I would say it's purely that like…

1 - I could have mentioned Equestria girls a WHOLE lot more. Generally, I could have done a lot more humanuniverses for Sunset Prime to traverse, and honor the canon where this character comes from.

For example, in the ten Sunsets that were brought to the prime universe, I should have taken the chance to make one or two be human ones, it was honestly a miss on my part– But I was interested in leaving EQG to more emotional and later parts of the fic, so I didn’t.

A previous draft of this fic had EQG only appearing in the previous chapter– That interaction would have been the ONLY EQG mention in this whole thing. It would have been very emotional and effective, but I'm glad I decided to put more EQG. We need moooooreeee

Hell, I even conceptualized a situation where she and another human Sunset argue about the merits of the pony twilight vs the human twilight, and what Sunset should be prioritizing.

…But I realised very quickly that Sunset Prime wouldn’t rly care about the differences between these two. To her, it’s all Twilight Sparkle, and more importantly, it’s all related to Sunset Shimmer’s happiness. As demonstrated, even in worlds where Twilight isn’t a princess, she and Sunset falling in love is an impeccable positive influence on them– And what is Scitwi, if not a Twilight that is not a Princess? I don’t see as much of a difference >:3

What matters is they find happiness in each other.

Hell, Sunset Prime isn’t even opposed to Sunset finding happiness elsewhere, either. Stuff like Sunset being with Pinkie and Maud was not met with disgust by her.

Trixie though? Are you fucking serious? lol.

The second thing I only half regret is how I could have had a lot more moments and stories related to the mane 6… But I suppose this just isnt what the fic is about.

It’s about Sunset Shimmer, first and foremost, and the ties she has with others. The mane 6 are sometimes involved, sometimes not.

All this to say, honestly, I’m itching to write a proper, long Equestria girls fic. I don’t know when, and I’m not sure if writing a fic at all will be my next project, but I do have many, many ideas. (A big part of why this epilogue took so long is that I was so distracted with more ideas, such as forgotten sun 2 and the Equestria girls robbing a bank. Going nuts, heheh)

Anyways, as is customary fashion, why don’t I go over every single universe mentioned in this chapter, and how I feel about them, and how I could envision what happens after?

🔥 The Firestorm universe! ⛈️

Honestly, this world came back from the brink. The Storm King’s endless storms would likely have caused a LOT of damage to central Equestria, and affected the climate in the entire world, so they’ll have to be dealing with envoiramental issues for decades to come, and rebuilding their world together.

But peace has been achieved, and whats more, Sunset and Tempest are on deck.

Someone suggested that Tempest and Sunset would probably fall in love here, honestly, I’m not against it. The polycule of Glitter Drops x Tempest x Sunset x Twilight sounds pretty cute, and very lovely for the latter two’s first century as alicorns.

…Safe to say, this Sunset is fast tracked to being an alicorn. Maybe it would still take a year or two, but she would not falter.

And her relationship with Celestia would become openly mother and daughter even faster than that, too. This Sunset lost her Flare Shimmer, but Celestia is right there to pick up the pieces.

The idea I had was for Tempest to become Canterlot’s royal guard, while Sunset n Twi are spearheading the repair and reconstruction committee– They’re not architects, but there’s an enormous social aspect to it.

What’s more, some of the Mane 6 survived the Storm King’s rule, and would absolutely join them.

Twilight would fall for Sunset really damn fast, that's for sure. They’ll be seeing each other incredibly often.

It’s going to be an uphill battle, but Equestria will find newfound peace, and Sunset and Twilight will be at the helm of that, with strong support from their friends. There are plenty of universes like these, that’s for sure– This is only one more that Sunset prime affected positively.

…Hot take, I don’t even like the MLP movie, I think it’s mad as hell, but Tempest Shadow is rly cool.

👿 Demonic wives universe! ❤️‍🔥

This one is tricky, because it’s not like a villain ruined the world, they did. They didn’t destroy it and ravage it, but instead, uplifted ponykind and Equestria, and forced the rest of the world to kneel.

The reconstruction of the society they built will be much more social than it is practical, and the hardest hurdle to overcome is relations with the other species that inhabit the world, that we’re subjugated and defeated.

What’s more, a lot of people can simply say ‘Twilight's evil alter ego is defeated, she’s good now!’ …But they can’t say the same about Sunset.

Sunset is going to struggle a lot still– Because through this whole time, it’s always been her. She made herself into a monster, but there’s no alter ego to fall back on. It’s just her.

What’s more, she’s not an alicorn, she’s an aberration of what an alicorn should be. Her lifespan isn’t as long as an alicorns, and her powers aren’t the same, either. The adjustment period would be ROUGH.

But Twilight would never, ever give up on her, and neither would Midnight. They’re here to stay, and their love would keep her steady.

It would take a long time. They wouldn’t find a solution to fix her looks, either. I imagine it would take decades before Sunset ascends for reals, but she absolutely would.

And when she did– She would maintain several features of her demon form, but at last be a proper pony again. I imagine her wings would not be torn, and her proportions would be more adequate, but she would have one demon wing alongside a feathery one– Her powers would be aggressive, but she would be worthy.

Celestia always wanted Sunset back, no matter what. She would believe and be by her side through all of it.

And eventually, their world would heal, and they could bring about their peaceful golden age.

🪥 Princess Starlight universe! 👑

(There’s no toothpaste emoji so I used a toothbrush instead lol. Toothpaste honors Starlight’s hair, heheheh.)

This particular universe is in a pretty sweet spot, because Sunset and Twilight can now basically do whatever they want.

Hell, not just that, but upon apologizing to Celestia, they might even be offered jobs. I’m not sure if they would take it right off the bat, if nothing else, they might just try to find their way elsewhere, travel Equestria in search of a new purpose together.

I even considered that Celestia might want them both as pupils again to give starlight some backup, but that's not really necessary lol. (but knowing Celestia, she would offer anyways.)

Wherever they decide to live and whatever they decide to do, they’ll do it together. That’s all that matters.

On the subject of Princess Starlight, there iiiiiis a small issue regarding her girlfriend having an expiration date, lmao.

Trixie doesn’t strike me as the pony that could become an alicorn through normal means, but with an alicorn girlfriend, she has a home field advantage, heh.

I did consider that this Starlight might fuck up just like canon Twilight, which would mean that these Sunset n Twi get to watch Opaline fuck up Equestria from far away and say “Wow we dodged a bullet” lmao.

But I have faith. They’ll be fiiiiiiiiiiine.

🎸 Rockstar universe! 🥁

Honestly, not much to be said here– This is one of the most satisfied and happiest Sunsets in the multiverse. She has a dream job, is loved and adored and worshiped, and doesn’t have any of the stress that could come from being a Princess.

She has truly achieved a dream, and although does live through life with a lesser purpose, creating art and entertaining is still of immense value to her, and to Equestria.

(Also yeah, the fourth member of her polycule is Lightning Dust, heh)

Either way, I do imagine they’ll still be successful for a few decades, even if their art winds down. If Opaline’s assault against Twilight results in anything, they’ll at least still have each other.

This does remind me of Princess of Chaos and Joy Pinkie, hehe. I wanna write about her more…

🌙 Princess Moondancer universe! 👑

I will say, although I’ve done a lot of ‘expanding on the writing of a character with little personality in canon’, Moondancer is definitely a bit hard to add onto without her being just a carbon copy of Twi. One aspect I wouldn’t mind expanding on is her anger, but still, not much room there.

I prefer to do this with Cadance, tbh! She has a lot more room to be explored, considering her role in canon.

This one is another easy to parse by the books universe. Sunset finds happiness, and in doing so, uplifts everyone else around her.

I will say, as she gets closer, I do imagine she’ll eventually meet her world’s Twilight, who’s a teacher, no less. With all her preconceptions of what Twilight is, she would still no be disappointed.

In fact, I like to imagine they’d become a polycule eventually as a trio, but hey, no need to overthink or over plan anything.

All that matters is Moondancer would have an alicorn to rule alongside,and she would be happy– And Starswirl would be proud of them too.

also this is the only chapter and sequence where Twilight curses, lol. "IT'S FUCKING STARSWIRL"

💪 Power Ponies universe! ✊

Originally I was considering having the Prime Princesses arrive during the Argent attack, and despite the Power Ponies absolutely being winning, those two just finish the aliens off easily and show off, maybe make out.

But I realised that’d be a bit crowded when it comes to characters, and not just that, but it'd be really really funny to have this Sunset come back to her world and immediately being in her workplace, just going ‘damnit’

Also worth stating, Mayor Celestia has absolutely figured out that Twilight is a superhero already, I even considered having her joke about it, but I think Sunset pretending she herself doesn’t know for now would be fun.

Sunset, in general, would def wanna keep up a charade just to see how close she can get to a superhero as a normal mare. And Twilight would be all over her, Sunset’s basically the Mary Jane, after all.

…Who hopefully isn’t going to get evicted.

Oh! Plu Sunset took a few spellbooks with her back to her home, and despite the lesser magic of the world, she’s going to try and learn and use spells on their own forms. Equestrian magic, babey.

I like to imagine this could cause a magic burst in the world, but who knows, heh

Either way, the city is saved, thanks to the Power Ponies! And what's more, The masked matter-horn is finally getting laid

🎩 Mare Do Well Universe! 🕶️

Although this was one of the universes I enjoyed writing the most, I didn’t wanna overdo it. Not only bc I plan on doing a Sunset vigilante arc in a fic in the future, (Forgotten Sun 2, hellooo) but also bc if I started I couldn’t stop, lmao.

Sunset was essentially a hero with no secret identity, and it made her not only obsessive, but detached from the world she was protecting.

But now?

She’s ready to live as Sunset Shimmer again, but she won’t ever stop being a hero.

She will be accepted, loved, and she will continue her heroism, this time, bravely and openly.

Maud lucked out something fierce. The polycule here will be legendary, and Celestia is gonna get so emotional when she finds out her baby had been a vigilante hero this entire time, protecting the innocent in secret.

She won’t take many years to ascend, that’s for sure. This Sunset is increeeeedibly capable.

Pinkie is going to be so flabbergasted when she finds out her sister is banging a hero, heh.

She’s in for a smooth transition, and a wonderful life.

I imagine she’s going to act a lot like Puss in Boots in the beginning of the last wish, defeating the giant of del mar easily, but without the arrogance aspect, lmao. Doing it all with a smile and with unending confidence and joy.

…Also yes, Maud was considering attacking an alicorn because of her butch withdrawal. Many such cases.

🦇 Post Vampirism Universe! 🪽

This one is a bit simple– Sunset never even tried stealing a crown in this universe, and she even already has bat wings to work with. She doesn’t have as much ambition!

But she also has no purpose.

Helping Twilight reshape the kingdom and fix her mistakes, and even meet Celestia again would be easy. There’s nothing to forgive this time.

…But the road to patch the world up will be long.

🧠 UNDEAD UNIVERSE! 🍖

This is one of my favorites. I even wrote a separate fic about it, heheh.

There’s not much to be said about this, their blood moon will reign eternal.

I think I think of this infection as only affecting ponies, too. The other species are horrified and have to fight them off– But in the end, they’re food.

Yeah, ultimately, this world might come undone. I even was considering that like, regular zombie ponies can rot and deteriorate and die after a few years, but the alicorns remain. So eventually it would be Sunset and Twilight loving each other on a dead world, with uninfected ponies and other creatures living on the distant periphery, in a post-post apocalypse scenario.

I even imagined like– Applejack and Rarity made themselves a full happy life on a remote island with the cutie mark crusaders. The first years were difficult, for sure, but they managed.

I even imagined that they managed to save a few of the kids of the Ponyville school with them, but that’d mean AJ basically makes a sanctuary in a remote island, and she and Rarity get to be moms.

Cadence definitely survived as well– moving what was left of her kingdom to some faraway hidden glacier…

I had this super twisted and weird idea of like. Zombies are all sterile and doomed to rot.

But somehow, Sunset and Twilight, the two alicorn undead, have a child.

And this child is not undead, and in fact, is immune to the disease all together, and then Sunset and Twilight just have to raise her without being able to speak to her.

I even figured it’d be pretty twisted and ironic, if this child is the secret to a cure. A real, actual cure– But every other zombie pony has rotted and died.

So Sunset and Twilight return truly to their senses, truly back, and their world is dead and gone– The survivors might not even know.

But I digress. As it stands, this is my take on the infection au, and I’m fond of it as hell.

🌑 Antiprime Universe. 🌒

“I-I suppose so! Um, if you want, I, uh, do have blueprints of a multiversal lasso– It is difficult to explain, but essentially, if we have Princess Twilight’s genetic code, we can pull her from wherever universe she is to this one, and maybe–”

I laughed so much writing this bc this time it's the damn twilyverse, LMAO. They would bring like twenty twilights to their world, and with all their combined brains they’d solve this problem in a few weeks, maybe.

Thank god this didn't happen.

So… I wanted to make the ending of this particular Twilight ambiguous.

I wasn't even sure if it was right to have Sunset give out the tip to her about the time travel spell.

Honestly, I don’t know. The reality might be doomed regardless, so why not tear it down, and turn back time? Maybe a miracle will happen, or maybe she’ll be back-to-the-future’d and erase herself while making a change in her time, but a positive one at that.

Or maybe nothing bad would happen.

This is one of those rare instances where my own themes escape me. I’m not even sure what would be the thematically correct decision here, if there even is a correct one, in all this mess.

It’s… fucked. Tremendously fucked.

And just like Twilight, I think we just need to move on from this.

⚔️ Captain Shimmer Universe! 🛡️

Heeeeere’s my favorite, my utterly biased, my utter original deviation from everything canon had, my utter indulgence, hehehehehehehe.

Eagle eyed readers will realise the princesses placing Flash Sentry as her replacement was not smth she recommended, I just wrote that bc its funny heh.

God, you have no idea how satisfying it is to finally write a Sunset that’s chad enough to just walk up to Celestia and say “Hey. Can I call you mom.” And what unfolds is Celestia breaking down due to years of repressed mom instinct coming out like a broken dam. She will be showered with endless affection and love, she will be appreciated and cherished to oblivion. It’s only uphill from here.

Honestly, maybe I’m biased, but this Sunset is living her best self, right here. She might become an alicorn in under a year, who knows, all that matters is she will continue to kick ass. Hell, none of the Sunsets in this list are at a risk of losing to the Argent either, no matter how unlikely it is that they’ll ever attack them, because Sunset Prime gave them the cheat codes on how to win.

Ultimately, I had to end with her. If I ended with any other, it wouldn't be as much of a high note.

And lucky me, I have another story with a captain Sunset if I ever need to scratch this itch, heh.

...What else is there left to say?

Fun fact, originally, I did not plan to write this epilogue. The story ended on the previous chapter. But not only you readers were vocal about loving this so much, but I myself needed to scratch the itch of sending every Sunset home, heheheh.

Also I considered cracking a joke about the 'end'Sunset and Raven starting a multiverse defense squad with the primes, but, well, I'll let these sketches explain it:

What this new multiversal protection squad doesn't understand is that the primes are essentially in their honeymoon all over again, lmao. They'll be busy making love for a while. Give or take a few months.

It is a funny idea, that on the down low, a few of them, the Chaos and Joy Princess included, would just occasionally get together just to discuss if there's any threats to the multiverse-- It's a dun idea, but I don't ultimately need to consider it canon or not. After all, the dubious nature of the ending more than satisfied me with that universe, and on the other, Pinkie is alive and thriving.

It's been one hell of a ride. But I'm happy to consider that I don't plan on making any more big stories of the prime universe, (unless I do make that anthology lmao)

I'm glad I did this. Nine month's worth of work, all for a project that basically came to me in a dream, all for a character that doesn't get nearly as much love in her canon.

I'll take it slow with writing for a while, I want to finish smaller projects before considering tackling big fics again...

...But wow. I'm happy.

In the following months, the Princess of Hope and Princess of Harmony will simply enjoy their time together, and take a well needed vacation. They will indulge, they will rest, and they will recover.

And when they take those thrones, they'll be unlike any other, that's for sure. Their subjects will write songs about their love. it will be legend, and it will be true.

Two alicorns who ascended twiceover in their first decade of alicornhood.

Maybe I'll write short stories with these two again, the primes, heh. maybe. But for all intents and purposes, nothing will ever challenge them again. They've won, and have gotten the truest happy ending they possibly could.

Posting this here again because its the final note, the best way to end this up on. Twilight and Sunset's joy, front and center, their warmth, their ease, their peace.

I hope you enjoyed this wild, crazy, overwhelming and loving exploration of the multiverse.

See you around... And remember:

🌙Hope Shines Eternal! ☀️